Chapter 1: Route-27
Chapter Text
Episode 1: Months Gone By
Day 382, Sunday, 28th of August 2011
121 Days Later – 4 Months Later
Macon, Georgia
Boots tread along the Cracking Asphalt, stepping over Damaged and Powered-Off Cables. Carl Grimes passes by a Destroyed Car wreck with skeletal remains in it. Wearing a Brown Jacket, White Undershirt Jeans, Pistol holster, His hat with the shining Sheriff’s Star and finally a Bag-Pack rattling behind him. Beside him was Duane Jones, wearing a Dark Tunic, Jeans, Boots and a Brown pack, Rifle in his hands, “Damn...” They pass by the Cherokee Hardware Store, Weeds and Overgrowth starting to emerge in the place, “Talk about Abandoned.”
They then take a turn up the corner, passing by a bunch of Skeletal remains and used casings. Finding the Old Pharmacy Store from Glenn’s Store. Carl gestures his hand towards it, “Here it is, The Everett’s Family Store.” Both notice the Old Helicopter Wreck condensing the entrance. It was an old National Guard UH-60, heavily rusted and corroded now, “We’ll need another way inside.” Carl Comments, to which Duane has the answer, “How about this Humvee?”
There was a ruined green wreck full of Concrete that was towed into the Trailer for some reason, and later it seems someone decided to add a Ladder to it, enabling Would-be Drifters to simply just hop over and continue on their way, “That’ll do.” Attaching to the mucky ladder, Carl patiently climbs up and then reaches down for Duane, helping him up onto the top, “Barely a Walker to be found around here.” Is what Duane said right after. Inspecting the Other Street where only more mossy skeletons dot the streets as well as scrapped car wrecks, “Tell me about it.” Carl says and hops down seeing a Collapsed Door leading into the Pharmacy, “Bingo.”
Taking a Knife out, Carl pushes through to see an utterly eroded Drugstore, all the Shelves are empty and even Junk had been taken. No doubt to try and break it down for more stuff. Duane shines his flashlight around the place, whistling, “Dang... There’s nothing left of this place. Glenn really held out here with a Squad of People, Huh?”
“Yup.” Carl picks up a Slip of paper, faded writing telling him ‘ALIVE INSIDE’ but it’s all eroded and by the wrong door now, “Not a Bad message, don’t you think?” Duane smirks at it, “Should put that on the Prison Front Gate, gets the Point across more than our Declaration.”
“Pfft. You know it.” Carl pockets the slip and keeps moving, “The Office ought to be back here...” Stepping onto the collapsed door and finding that the mattress is now missing, the Desk was disassembled for materials and the TV is gone, “Scavs really picked through this place... Guess no one has staked any claims over Macon yet.” Carl purses lips at the nearly decayed blood stain, “Everything really does disappear.”
Duane picks up an old but empty Can, which was rusted from the rain leaking through the now opened ceiling, “Useless.” Casing it aside.
Stepping onto the damaged door, Carl sees where the drugs would’ve been kept but it’s been too long, anything left around here has gone off, “This place is a Bust.” Carl comments and sets down his bag to get out the Map while Duane leans on the counter, “Yeah... Stores haven’t got much. Even Walkers don’t seem to bother with places like these anymore.”
While Rays of Light poke through the Cracked Ceiling, Carl traces his finger along the map, “The Motel’s not far from here... We’ll probably find more stuff there since Glenn seemed to think it’d be a more long-term solution.” Taking up a Water bottle, Duane begins unscrewing, “Yo, Carl, you ever thought about what our Main Objective, Clementine would think if she knew two fools she ain’t even know searching for her like this?”
“Nope.” Folding up the map and slipping it back in, “She’d want to find Sophia though.” Zipping up the bag and slinging it over his shoulder, “Why?” His friend sips from the Bottle, swishing the liquid within, “Oh you know, I bet she is thinking... ‘One of these Bozos in love?’ and she knows it ain’t gonna be Me.”
Narrowing Eyes at Duane, Carl grumbles, “Ngh... not you too.” Walking out and forcing Duane to quickly pack up, “Look, all I am sayin’ is that it’s kinda romantic that you’re going through all this Trouble, for a Girl you ain’t even know. You got no personal stake in this aside from your own stuff you got going on.”
“All I am sayin’, is that it’d fix your Disaster Love Life.”
Rolling up his eyes, Carl can’t believe Duane’s going with this too, “I don’t know what it is with all the Kids back at Merriwether but I am not in Love. You can’t love someone you don’t know, that’s weird and stupid.” Reaching a Gap in the Wall, Carl shifts though and stands guard for Duane in the Alley, “She’s someone who ought to be here, simple.”
After hopping through, Duane strides on after, head leaned upon his palms, “Okay, but what about after? What do you do when you meet her? ‘Oh hey, I am Carl, I am very normally trekking the entire Country to find You’.” Grumbling again, Carl shakes his head, taking a turn down the Road, “I’d be her friend, is what happens after that.”
“Oh, so like Sophia then.” Duane teases, “C’mon man, you know what I am getting at here. You need a Date and badly. If not Clementine, Man, how about Molly? She’s only got Doc Stevens, and is raising a Baby.”
“Could step in, be like your Old Man.”
Squinting yet again, Carl can’t believe his friend just said that, “I am not gonna leverage her situation to get a lousy date. Where we gonna go? Fucking Watch the same Movie again? Pretend as though we haven’t exhausted every possible form of entertainment back there?”
“Besides, Patrick’s Crushing on her and that Guy’s Strategy is so bad, it should be considered a War Crime.”
Snorting loudly, Duane draws a Pistol, casually shooting a Walker dead in the Street and striding on as if nothing happened, “Yeah I dunno about Pat. He’s a Good Guy but he’s nearly an adult. What's his age? 15? 17?” Carl kicks out a Walker's leg and jabs it, shoving it off and continuing down the empty street, noticing the Peachtree sign, “Fifteen and sure, she’s Twelve now and it’s a 3-Year Age Gap but dude, Think about Molly you know?”
“Trying to raise a Kid... No Parents, if not for Mika & Lizzie, she’d be Screwed. Maybe Luke would be a better option. If he ever talked once to a Girl in his damn Life that is.” Duane scratches at his face, “Eeehh... She acts more like a Sister to Luke. I don’t see that blossoming. Especially since he clamps up the second a Girl’s around.”
Duane devilishly smiles, “So, how about it? Molly? Eh? She’s cute right?” Carl rolls his eyes to the side, “Give it rest, man. Molly’s got enough problems on her own without having to worry about me.”
“Fine, Fine.” Duane puffs air, “Clementine will have to do.”
“Asshole.” Carl chuckles to himself, While Duane dusts off his sleeves, “We should be close, right? To the Motel?” Carl looks up to see the weathered sign, “Just about, We’re right on top of it.”
Walking in, they find an absolutely devastated Wall that looked like a complete pin-cushion than a wall. Dozens of Skeletons dot the place. This was it... Carl squints, “They got Raided.” Gesturing his hand towards the Extra Skeletons, “Looks like they burst through pretty quickly.” Duane stops by and picks up an old 308 Casing, “This happened a long, long time ago.”
Walking up to an old Drawing, Carl can tell there was once a very intricate Chalk Drawing here, “Play area... for the Kids.” Duane comes over as well, sighing to himself, “Shit... What I would’ve done for a few extra weeks of being just a Kid. Anything Childish I do just seems more like a performance if anything.”
“I feel you.” Carl nods back and walks up to a Room, seeing the name scratched onto it...
‘LILLY’S ROOM – DON’T DISTURB’
Hmn... The Airforce Lady? Carl opens the door and sees... Not much of anything. Scavengers picked this room apart a while ago, “Damn. No clues to be found here.” Duane follows him inside and closes the door, “So this is where they slept huh? Not bad compared to my lodgings.”
“Same.” Carl gestures his hand towards Duane, “Though Sophia and a Bed Roll was admittedly pretty close to luxury.”
“She don’t do that anymore, huh?” Duane kicks the old bed for a moment, “Not since... You know... ever since then, Your Old Man’s felt the need to save your Soul or something.” Carl turns away his head bitterly, “Rather not talk about Dad right now... Pissed enough that he almost stopped us going out here already.”
“I mean, who the fuck wants to sit around in some smelly stupid farm? A Little Girl, Molly’s Age, is stuck out there. Fuck that, Gonna keep looking until I can’t.”
Turning for a second, only to whip back around and talk about it all over again, “And maybe if he spent less time Moralising, I’d take more than two seconds to listen to him! FUCK!” Kicking the bed violently and spending a moment to calm down. Duane clears his throat, “Sorry, Man... That was thoughtless of me.”
Tipping down his hat, Carl sits on the bed for a minute, “...Nah it’s fine... They’re right about one thing... The shit with the Governor? That Kid I shot? It did mess me up pretty bad... I know he was going to mess about, you saw his finger on the trigger, right?”
Duane nods with certainty, “Else he’d have not nearly blown your damn leg off, man. Me and Julie saw that shit for sure. That Kid was a Dumbass who didn’t know when he was beat. Can’t account for other People being fools.”
So why did it feel so wrong still? Carl stands up, pacing over towards the window, looking out the blinds, “Sophia’s moved out with Mika and Liz... and she hardly even speaks to me... She never says it but; she’s worried I’ve become a Murderer...”
“Doesn’t want to worsen things, I guess...” Duane comes over and brings a hand to his shoulder, “Murderers don’t go across the Country to save People they don’t know. At least I hope not, that shit would be weird.”
“Pah... Yeah...” Carl shakes free of his worries, “Let’s focus on the task at hand.” Noticing something weird about the Bathroom, Carl whistles, “Yo, heads up.” Bringing notice to the door, which Carl pushes ajar, slowly unveiling... something alright.
Duane shines a Flashlight onto the Mirror... Revealing a whole load of Marker Writing, splattered all across the Bathroom, along the Mirror, the Cabinets, everything. All of them said just one thing...
‘KILL KENNY’
Carl almost instinctually grabs his gun, “F-fuck... Clementine was in a Base that had a Psychopath in it? Look at this shit.” Duane presses his hand against the mirror, reading the only Legible writing that’s different, “Survival of the Fittest... Fuck-Sake... Someone broke bad in here.”
“Yeah.” Carl brings out his journal and dots it down, “Could be Relevant to why they had to leave.” Clicking the pen and putting it back in his pack. Duane spits at the ground, “Motherfucker...”
“C’mon, I saw a room that seemed interesting.” Carl beckons him out and they see a section of the Motor Inn that seemed burned a long time ago, Carl points at it, “Let’s check that one out.” Going up the old stairs, Carl observes the various bullet holes in the wall, “Must’ve been a Defender up on this Upper Level. Nobody, though.”
“That’s good.” Duane Comments.
Heading towards the door, Carl picks up the fallen plague and flips it over, “Clementine and Duck... Yup, this is the one.” Rattling the lock, Carl notices it’s not opening, “Oh what the shit? This is still locked, Dude?”
“For Real?” Duane tries the lock as well, jangling the knob, “You know these Motels had some Shitty-ass Security. Let me try something.” Drawing the knife, Duane presses in the tip, and only jangles it slightly... Clack! All the Pins are moved, “Done.”
“You’re Joking.” Carl drops his jaw, just staring at the Knife, “I thought I had to get my Bobby Pins?” Grinning confidently, Duane grabs the knob, “Old World, Man, they cut corners in just about every way it was possible to cut corners. How do you think they died in a week?”
“Fair Point.” Carl says, seeing him twist the knob but the door jangles, something's keeping it in place, “A Bolt?” Duane tries to stuff his hand through, but it was too tight, “Ngh, Gh! Yup, can’t get to it. We’ll have to break the door. Help me with this.”
Getting ready, Carl backs up with Duane, “1... 2... 3!” They Slam the door together, “Gh!” and then back up, “1... 2... 3!” CLONK! “Ngh...” Carl rolls his shoulders, backing up with his Best Friend one last time, “1... 2... 3!” CLAK! The Bolt flies off its hinges and the door goes free! Both Boys barrel over and begin massaging their shoulders, “Ngh! Motherfucker!”
“Oughkk...” Carl pops his shoulder back into place rolling it around, “Bolt put up more of a fight than the damn Lock, isn’t that funny?” Chuckling it up, Duane draws his Revolver, “Take a look around, we got some Geeks rolling up on us.” Carl points at his Gun, “Use the stairs instead, jab ‘em and push.”
“Right.” Switching to the knife and walking towards the stairs.
Carl switches on his own Torch, seeing the two beds already, “Wonder why Duck needed a Separate Bed.” Then panning to Clems for a moment, “Mhn...” Reaching down and pressing on the fabric, “...Yeah... She was here.” Panning over to the collection of VHS Tapes, Picking one up, “Disco Broccoli, huh? Well, gotta fill the Dead air with something...” Taking their collection, “Few Tapes we don’t got here, that’ll do.”
Then picking up a Leaf Rubbing, “Heh... This is cool.” Holding the paper in the window light, “Must’ve done this in Fall... November, probably. Shit... I was at the Greene Farm when she did this...” Collecting that as well and heading over to her Personal desk, “Full Colouring Station going on here... The Kids back at the Prison could use this... I’ll have Duane get these.”
What’s this? Picking up a Piece of Paper, Carl can see a bunch of Mathematics questions, “Jesus... She was having real trouble with Division... Same, honestly.” Casting the paper back down.
A Tape Recorder? Picking it up, Carl tries pressing Play, “Dead as Hell... fuck... wait...” Setting aside his pack, and forking out two suitable batteries, “Aces...” Slotting out the old batteries and then activating the Recorded, “Sweet, the internals work... Damn, Older Files are corrupted... Must be Erosion in the Storage... The latest one still looks good though.”
Pressing Play... The Video Starts...
Beginning in a Bathroom, A 11-Year-Old Clementine with a D-Hat holds the Recorder to the Photo, “Hello the Amazing and Stellar audience of... You guessed it, myself! Hurray!” Doing a little pose, making Carl smirk, “Hah... Wow, it's been a while since I acted anything close to this.”
In the Video Clem orbits closer to the Mirror, “Now my Amazing Audience, what shall I be doing tonight? Well, it’s Perfectly Simple. We’re getting a tiny bit of Revenge on Duckie.” Leaning towards her reflection, finger pointed up, “Yep~! All those times he played annoying pranks is about to get the biggest Comeback yet.”
Picking up a Jar, she reveals a Beetle, “Witness, my Totally Evil Super Weapon. This Little Beetle is going to find himself a new home. Now let’s be extra quiet.” Comically sneaking, Carl can tell how much she’s over doing the bit, “Pfft... She get all of her humour from cartoons?”
The Sleeping Duck can be seen snoozing away in bed, wearing a Sleeveless shirt and shorts, his snores are like a Lumber Mill. Carl scoffs again, “Heh... Sounds like Duane.” The Cunning Clementine opens the jars and tips the beetle onto the pillow, backing up... Clementine suddenly Squeaks, “EEEEEEKK!!!” Startling Duck who flails widely, “AH! CLEM!” Only to notice the bug, “EEEEEKKKK!” and collapsing off the side of his bed, making Clem and Carl chuckle, “Pftt-! Haha! …That’s just Evil.”
Duck was now, of course, starting to cry on the floor but Clementine rolls her eyes for the Camera, “Gez Duck, don’t be such a Baby!” She mocks, only making him cry more. The video is suddenly disrupted when a Woman Carl doesn’t recognise bursts through the door, “Duck!?” Seeing him whine and Cry, and Clementine snicker, “Clementine! Don’t be mean, turn off the video and help me!”
“Okay.” Clementine looks back into the camera, “Clementine Out~” The Recording ends... it takes a few moments but Carl soon realises it has... The immersion breaking like a shattered veil, “Oh...” The Crushing Reality making itself known once more... That she’s gone. That his life is where it’s at right now and the only thing to make him laugh properly these past few months? Was a Recording... of a Potentially Dead Girl.
Thumbing at the Recorder... Carl sits on Clem’s bed, hat obstructing his eyes, “Where did you go...?”
Leaning back on the doorway, Duane finds Carl just sitting quietly, back against the doorway, “You good, man?” Turning off the Recorder, Carl pockets it and gets up, trying to subtly wipe at his eyes before any tears could form, “Yeah... Y-yeah, uh, Ahem, why would I not be?”
“Okay...” Duane cups his chin, “Well I found this Skid Mark in the centre... The other Rooms were picked pretty clean, so I say we follow the skid mark. It’s just going down the road.” Seems as a Good lead as any... Carl moves on and out, “Get the colouring and kids stuff by the way, for the other kids, back at home.”
“Got it.” Duane moves in to quickly do that.
Somewhere towards Route 27
Sitting by a broken old van off the side of the road, Duane was sitting against some old suitcases, prodding the fire with his large branch. A Can of Beans and Salted beef bubbling and sizzling on the Pan. Carl was against the Van, one hand in a Black jacket and the other holding the tape recorder, frozen on an image of Clementine smiling at the reflection.
“Real Shit...” Duane says, putting aside the branch for now, “Say she’s dead... What then?”
Carl’s Brown eyes look up from the Picture, face illuminated by the fire, “...We figure out why and how... That’s all we can do. If she’s in trouble... we take some guns and get her out of it. Doesn’t matter what it is, we do it.”
“Just asking cus...” Duane clears his throat, “Sophia seems uhh... About ready to move on... To accept she’s gone. Even if she’s alive, no chance of seeing her again... and then... I heard you laugh. Not that light and faint Chuckling you do with me but a real, bright laugh...”
“Over Clementine.”
Shrugging his shoulders lightly, Duane then says, “Ain’t seen you like that since School. It was... Nice but, if it’s dependent on something that may not be true... Well... We need to talk about what comes after we learn. About how to move on.”
It didn’t seem possible to Carl... Looking back to the Image for a moment, “We got Judith and Delilah so... Our Responsibilities remain the same.” That wasn’t really an Answer to Duane. Sitting up, Duane leans a hand upon his knee, “Nah Man... You know what I mean... You ain’t just doing a Service here... You actually long for this Person. If she goes... or... if she’s gone. What does that do to you?”
“I’m your Best Friend, Carl. It’s my Job to ask these questions.”
Pocketing the Tape Recorder again, Carl drifts his eyes towards the Walkers passing by on the Road below, “When the Apocalypse Started... I had these Nightmares. I didn’t get them at first... I never really saw violence before but... I was dreaming about everyone being Walkers.”
“Chasing me... trying to eat me.”
Shuddering in place, the boy rubs at his eyes briefly, “And uhh... Ahemn... Every Morning, I’d wake up and I’d say, ‘Thank You God, I am not Alone.’ in my head and I kept saying that shit until Sophia disappeared... and... when I got shot, looking at a Deer...”
“I Saw her... As the Dead.”
Almost closing his eyes, trying to avoid seeing it, like it were a real memory, “...I never felt more alone. Sophia went through something similar but... whereas it ended for her with Mika. That’s still Me.”
“I keep trying to help Sophia and at first, I really didn’t feel anything about Clem, I just wanted Soph to be happy but as time went on, I got to thinking... After seeing Lizzie and Mika lose their Dad, after seeing Lori, my Mother...”
“What if the same is happening to Clementine now?” Shrugging again, “That... I dunno, maybe I can actually find her and tell her it’d be okay. Protect her even, and finally fix everything wrong with our Family...”
“Fix what’s broken in Me...”
Duane relaxes back in his seat, grabbing the branch again, “So... that begs the question, Man... What’s Broken?” Reviving the fire with a few prods. Carl lowers his head, hat obstructing his face, “I Don’t Know...” Duane sees that their food is finished, “You even still Hungry?”
Hugging himself tighter, Carl says, “No... but I am gonna eat anyway... Need our Strength for the Road.” Eyes Full of Emotion, Duane just gets up and grabs the Pan, “Sure Man... give me a minute.”
Day 369, Monday, 29 th of August 2011
Road to Route 27
Rainy Weather
Dark Clouds swell over the heads of the Boys. The heavens raining down in large volumes causes Water to swell and gather at the sides of the roads and the various potholes that have developed.
Walking through the rain in Raincoats they were trying to go down this long road, “Last Skid Mark was a while back.” Carl comments, hand over his face to obstruct the rain, “We could be drifting off course because of this fucking rain!” Duane wipes his wet face, lashes hurting from how wet they are, “Goddamn, I can’t get dry at fucking all! Fuck! We gotta find shelter! We’ll catch a cold!”
“Can’t see shit!” Carl shouts, pushing against a heavy wind, “I guess all the lack of rain these past few months is finally kicking us in the ass!”
A Walker saunters through the fog, coming at them! Carl draws his colt, BANG! Another down for the count, “Oh Fuck me!” More Dead come walking out of the woods, “Should’ve just jabbed the damn thing! We gotta jog!” Daune nods and they get to doing that, their boots splashing large puddles of water! The Dead slowing up, some slipping! Other tripping on the Potholes, “Arghk!”
Gaining on something, Duane yells, “Carl! Look! An RV!” There it is! Shelter, just by the Railroad there! So, they dash, and book it towards the Vehicle! It’s got flat tires and a missing engine block, but they hop in any way! Slamming the door shut, Carl bolts it and backs away, The Walking Dead soon gathering and pressing against the side of the RV. Sounds like a fair few of them.
“Well, that was lucky...” Carl throws down his coat’s hood, seeing Duane take a seat on a nearby couch. Carl moves over to the cockpit and finds the Walkers surrounding their Shelter, “We’ll have to wait out the dead...”
“No Shit.” Duane comments casually, checking out how wasted the interior is, “Damn, you can tell People have been using this as an emergency shelter a lot... Seems like just about everything’s been taken. Could this RV be related to the Motel?”
Giving out a large shrug, Carl takes a seat at the back, looking out the rear window, “Fuck if I know... Could be Anyone’s old wreck. Clearly it broke down somehow... Scavs took the Engine Block.” Duane scratches at his forehead, “Damn Vultures... As if it’s not hard enough to find shit. Not that Merchants mind too much, whenever their Greedy Asses roll up.”
Rolling out the Map, Carl clicks his pen and checks out the route, “Mhn... At the least we can reasonably assume that Clementine’s People B-Lined to Savannah from here... I saw a sign that labels this as Route 27, and that goes straight to Savannah.”
“There’s an Overpass by that way and a Depot just by it. We can wait out this Horde and arrive there by Noon.”
Duane nods once and crosses his arms, settling in, “Mhn... Been thinking of making Me and Lizzie serious. Never really started it, she just... well you know.” Carl indeed does, folding up the map, a smirk on his face, “I think you should go for it, Man. You’re the only one who stops her talking crazy about Walkers. Freaks Mika the hell out.”
“You know...” Duane leans back again, “You and Mika sure talk a lot.” Carl widens his eyes slightly, “What?” Seeing it already, Duane holds up his palms, “Naw forget it, just figuring out how you work, s’all.” Now Carl really wants to know, “Dude, don’t leave me hanging!”
Shaking his head, Duane closes his eyes, “Ain’t even gonna bother, you’d just deny it anyway. Starting to read you like a Book.” Making Carl red with Angst and Embarrassment, “C’mon! Just say it!”
“Hah...” Duane concedes, “Fine... I’ll say it, you just seem to follow a pattern... You befriend a Gal, she starts to take a liking to you and suddenly.... Heh, well Escalation.” Carl puffs cheeks immediately, “She’s dating Sophia, I’d-! I’d not do that!”
“Uh-Huh.” Duane closes his eyes, that went about as expected, “Gonna catch some sleep-eye, wake me when the Dead fucks off.” Mika...? Carl shakes his head free to try and push that idea away but... Strangely enough... he can’t.
Route-27 Overpass
Afternoon – Still Raining
Walking down the Railway Track, they find... Something Magnanimous. A Vast Crater, that’s blown out the entire Overpass and shredded it to bits. The Ground is warped and twisted from some kind of massive explosion. Duane lets out a Whistle, “This was a Big One... Goddamn, who the hell had the time to set this up?”
“Walker trap maybe.” Carl skirts past some debris, trekking the uncertain and uneven ground, “Could’ve been from the Bombings. In Atlanta, there were entire towers that just sunk into themselves. Covering streets in debris and dust.” Imagining how it may look now, Duane hums, “Damn World is moving on, everything’s getting forgotten.”
Weaving around some boulders, both climb over a mound and land on the other side to see the Depot, “There.” Carl beckons his Friend over, “That’ll serve as a Camp.”
The Depot has decayed considerably, Planks have slumped from the windows and Water & Wind Damage. The little Balcony has splintered and there are Decayed Skeletons all around.
Carl checks the doorknob, “Locked...” Taking out a knife and slotting it in, Jangle Jangle... CLAK! Even the Supply Depot? Carl widens his eyes, “Wouldn’t want to waste valuable Money protecting Cargo, I guess...” Pushing through, Carl shines his flashlight to reveal something of an Abandoned Survivor base, complete with a water collection system, “Oh.” Carl lets in Duane who wipes himself off, “Looks like another common stop.”
Turning around Carl just flips the lock switch and the door’s secure again, “Must be another way into here or someone died in here.” Duane opens the second door and shines his light along the empty shelves, “Nah... I think someone just took the key.” Checking the system, Carl finds a whole load of Rain Water inside the barrel, “We can boil this and save on our Reserves?”
Any Extra food? Duane hums but finds nothing, “Couldn’t do us the Courtesy of leaving behind some sleeping bags?” Using an empty bottle, Carl scoops up the Water while Duane gets to setting up the prepared Campfire...
That Night
Late at Night, The Boys were fast asleep, Fire Dull and Rain seeping down the windows... As they rest... Duane’s face begins to tighten, brows narrowing, “No... No... Please... Stop...” Rolling over onto his side, “Mom... Please... Mom- MOM!” Screaming and shooting up in alarm! Carl draws his gun and flicks his eyes around, “W-what the hell!?”
“Sorry...” Duane sits up, hugging his legs, shaking up a Storm.
A Sole Walker begins pressing against the Window, “Arghhkk... Ghhkk...” Making Duane only more disturbed. So, Carl draws his knife, “I got it, Man.” Opening it just enough to yank in the Walker, SPLISK! Jab the head and push it off. Closing the Window once again, “What’s going on?” Rejoining the side of his Friend.
Unscrewing the Water Bottle, Duane uses it to refresh himself and then wash his eyes, “Uh, just... Sometimes I get similar Nightmares... It’s like my brain can’t get over what I saw. What I went through with my Mom...” Seems they all go through it in some way, at least that’s how Carl is seeing it, “I guess all this Normal... Benign, Survival stuff is making everyone think back.”
“You know I really do feel the same way about Lizzie.” Duane explains, taking a moment to spark an oil lamp to life, “If I was drifting away from her... I don’t know. I think I’d be depressed too. More than Usual.” It hurts to think about it that way but else can Carl describe it as? It seems inevitable and that’s the most crushing part, “Do you see your Mom? Like my Dad used to see my own?”
Releasing a Gulp, Duane dares not look to the corner of his eyes right now, “Uh... Sometimes... Usually after Nightmares. Takes me an hour to set my head straight... It’s gotten a lot better, but it still happens. Mostly what helps me is... Being with my Father, with Lizzie and just being... normal you know?”
Carl stares quietly into the Oil Lamp, “...Hey Man, I’m sorry for dragging you 70 something Miles out. I forgot what it’s like out here...” Smiling for a moment, Duane lays back down onto the ground, “Ain’t your fault. My Father was pretty insistent on me not going.” Head resting on his bag, trying to shift stuff around to make it sit better, “Gave me all sorts of reasons to not go... but I want all the same. Because I wanted to... and because we can reset.”
“Try to uh... Come back, better adapted to the New Order, you feel me?”
Laying back onto his own bag... Carl stares up at the ceiling, “...Yeah.”
Day 370, Tuesday, 30 th of August 2011
Route-27 Railway – Overcast & Cold Front
Forced to Rug up suddenly, they both wear coats and keep going down the Railway. Shivering fiercely, the unadapted Carl blows air into his palms, “Pff... Hff... Flashback to Two Days ago? And it was Hot as Hell and now it’s suddenly acting like Fall again.” Equally freezing, Duane rubs against his sleeves, puffs of steam escaping his lips, “The Weather is not Okay, man...”
Unable to do anything about it, they see something coming into view, Carl nudges his head towards a bunch of Ruins, “Some Sprawl’s over there... Must be about a few hours from Savannah now... Then we can start to head back.” Observing the Town Ruins, they can see it was burned down at some stage, likely some sort of attack.
It’s Gone Now.
As they walk, Duane glimpses over, “Hmnf... So, how do we figure out where Clementine went as soon as we get to Savannah?” Honestly that part is where Carl’s the least Confident, “We look for anyone that may have run into her or someone she knows... Try to get a picture of what happened.”
“I doubt she’s still here... but if I was to guess? She's crossed the Border. South Carolina... and uhh... Gonna be even harder to pinpoint her journey then.” No Kidding, Duane just huddles into himself, enduring the Cold...
Checking his wristwatch, Carl can see it’s about Mid-Day now, they’ll be there by Afternoon... They’ll need yet another place to shack up. So goes the Tedious Journey.
3 Hours Later
3:42 PM
Emerging from the Tracks, The Pair of Guys see... The Ruins of Savannah. The Various Rooftops, Churches, Apartments, Office Buildings and the remains of the Talmadge Memorial Bridge. Carl & Duane stop and take a moment to stare out in awe... Not because it is an amazing view, it is... but Some of the Houses? Got Smoke, Smoke out of their Chimneys.
From here... it almost seemed that various Buildings had been... Reclaimed?
Bringing out Binoculars, Carl zooms in on something in the Water, “No way... Duane, That’s a River Ferry.” Duane covers his eyes, trying to see through the fog, “Yeah... Where’s that Parking?”
“River Street.” Carl points it out, “That Street has a bunch of Piers running along it.” Something else catches Duane’s eyes too, seeing lights switch on at the Convention Centre across the Water, “Holy Shit, Carl, I think there’s a major base out there.”
Lowering the Binoculars, Carl looks to his friend, “River street’s the closest. We’ll ask about Clementine and see what’s going on.” Without further delay, they stride towards the Partially Revived City...
Savannah – East Bay Area
The City Lays still for the most part, Abandoned wrecks still dot the streets and Skeletons decorate many inches of the City. The grass has grown long and new trees and many new bushes are sprouting up. Passing By a Church, Carl can see the Old Tattered Banner hang over the church, Many Skeletons and remnants of some kind of Fight linger...
‘ALL PARASITES MUST DIE – ONLY THE STRONG DESERVE LIFE’
Must’ve been part of some kind of Conflict a long time ago... Seems it’s over since no one bothered to pick any of this stuff up. There was also a Destroyed Statue of Jesus Christ and a Brick & Mortar Wall that had lined up Skeletons along it.
Carl’s Eyes narrow at what was written there...
‘RELIGION IS A WEAKNESS, COWARDICE WILL NOT BE TOLERATED’
Whoever took out this Church? Had Serious Problems. Carl then looks over to one of the nearby Houses. A Guy was sitting on the Front Porch wearing a White Tunic, Cap and Jeans, nestling a shotgun in his hands, “Word of advice, Drifters, it’s rude around here to stare at a Fella. Eyes to your front.”
Complying, Carl looks forward to seeing an Intersection, “East Bay and Lincoln...” Duane nudges a Skeleton with a damaged Gas mask a few times, “Seems we’re not the only ones that had a Devastating War... It’s good to see People trying to restart though. I wonder how many of them were Locals before this.”
Carl’s eyes drift rather quickly towards a Damaged Looking Mansion, “Probably not many, seems like a Migration rolled through here a long time ago.” Walking ahead, Duane notices his Friend tunnelling in on something. Indeed, he too notices it too...
Laying a hand upon the Plaque, Carl reads out, “Merriwether Mansion...” Gazing onto the Highly damaged and weathered Mansion. Still standing but many of its windows cracked and destroyed. Doors crumbled.
Wordlessly, Carl draws T-Dog’s M1911 and walks up the stairs and through the collapsed front door... Looking at Either side, one had a damaged and looted Lounge room, the other was an Art Room, “Hmn...”
Duane checks the Living Room as Carl enters the Art Room, seeing a lot of largely untouched sculptures and Damaged by surviving Canvases. His dark eyes slowly drifting across the Scene, finding a few signatures left on the pieces, “Linetta Merriwether... Huh...” Walking up to one Statue that had a bleeding heart and the red gap in the Statue’s chest. It seemed to be about a Woman who gave her Heart or perhaps her very Essence to something.
His weary eyes droop, and with difficulty, sighing, “... Mom...” Thinking about her...
Backing out, Carl finds Duane checking some of the bodies for any good loot, “Find anything?” Shaking his head, Duane moves on to the body of a bit it seems, “Think Folks have been coming through and taking stuff. Not too much left around here no more.”
“Yeah...” Looking up the Stairway, Carl begins walking, “I’ll clear the Top Floor, see if there aren’t some free lodgings here. Might save us any trouble tonight.” Nodding back, Duane gets back to it, “Yup.” Going up the stairs, Carl bypasses some bones and bullet casings, “A Last Stand went on up here...”
Getting to the top, Carl sees a Desk tucked up in the Hallway, a whole mess of Zombie Skeletons and finally the damaged floor, an explosion or a Frag Grenade seeming to have gone off and blew out the Top Layer of the Floor. There is also a Skeleton near the Base of the explosion without a head and fragmented upper body.
A Torn and worn black shirt still over his chest, tan jeans depressed over the leg bones, “...Someone died Here...” Leaning on the Desk, it seems as though the Battle Concluded here... Was it the last stand of a single guy? No, too many casings are still left here for that.
This was a Group.
Looking up, Carl can see the Hatch they probably went through, “It was a Sacrifice... but that could mean something safe is up there?” First, he better check these other rooms... One was an empty bedroom that had a connecting Bathroom. Nothing much of Interest in here... Except that a Walker recently died in the Bathroom, no loot though.
Going back into the Annex, Carl checks out what seems to be an office... Pushing aside the door, Carl walks over to a Drawing. Picking it up in his hand, “Oh Christ...” It was a drawing, of a Man, of the exact same description he knows Lee Everett as, “What...?” Spotting the depiction of a Grave and a Backyard, “Clementine... They must’ve come off the tracks, followed the same roads we did and parked in here.... but then something happened, and this place fell...?” Darting out with the drawing, Carl hops down the stairs, jogging past Duane, “Yo, Carl!?” Bypassing the fallen backdoor and emerging into the backyard...
The Shed was open and empty.
The Yard had overgrown considerably, with vines coating up the House and all over the shed. Just by the Dog’s House, there were 2 Graves... One for a Fivel and a Dog, Like in the Picture and then...
“Fuck....” Carl walks ahead, with Duane coming out after, “What’s wrong, Dude!?” Seeing Carl kneel in front of a Grave, Paper in hand, “...Look at the Name, Duane...” Stopping beside his friend, Duane’s eyes flex and then his face softens…
‘Here lies Lee Everett, Trusted Friend & Father - D.O.B, 5th of December - 2010’
“Shit... Lee... He was buried here?” Duane feels like a thousand pounds at witnessing such a thing in person, “Did Clementine do this?”
“5th of Decemeber… Fuck…”
Holding his lower face, Carl was starting to see what might’ve happened here, “She saw him bury some other kid here... So... makes sense to me.” As the Breeze rustles the vibrant trees above, Duane rests his hands on his hips, “Do you uhh...” Shaking his head, “Do you think she had to... Stop him from turning as well?”
Covering his eyes, Carl tries to fight back against his own brain, flashes of his mom making him flinch, “I...” Looking back to the grave, tone tender and vulnerable, “I sure fucking hope not... Sometimes, I have to remind myself... that I didn’t murder my Mom.”
Laying his hand upon the mound of Dirt, Carl’s eyes flutter closed, “G-god... Duane, this house? It’s a Battlefield... They all fought here and- maybe they escaped? Maybe?” At this point to Duane that seems like straight denial, “Where would they escape, Man?”
Getting up... Carl begins folding the drawing, swallowing his grief, “Attic... A Guy died trying to get them into the Attic. It’s safe... and we can use it for Camp.” Leaving without a Word more, Duane is left to stare at the Grave... Wishing he had a chance to bury his Mom, “Okay...”
Merriwether Mansion Attic
Walking up the stairs, they find that the Upper Most Level has been virtually untouched. All the Old Junk that ought to be up here, still is. Flicking on a Flashlight, Carl notices a Hole in the Wall, “Look at that, someone’s broken through before.” Also shining a light, Duane begins to blink a few times in genuine surprise, “Looks as though it links to another House... I guess that means the Chase is still on.”
Walking over, Carl nudges a bust head and then crawls through, jumping and landing, “Careful, there’s a Drop.” Landing, Duane dusts himself off, coughing into his sleeve, “Ouf, it’s stuffy in here.”
Briefly pointing at the Skeletal remains of a Couple, Carl comments, “That’s why, a pair of People died in here. Left to Rot.” Duane grabs a window and pushes it open, letting that fresh air breeze in. Carl does the same for a window and notices that the balcony door is ajar, “Another way out here.” Opening the door to just a straight and sheer drop down two stories.
“Well shit...” Carl leans out to see a fallen balcony and then a Skeleton, “Yo, you seeing this, Duane?” Checking out the window, Duane does in fact see a Skeleton with the tattered remains of a blue varsity jacket and red hoodie left to rip to pieces on the corpse, “That Attic ain’t been touched in a good while... Chances are, Clem’s Guys passed on through, tried to hop up onto that roof... and then...”
“Prrssssseewww... Splat.” Duane mimics an impact via the hand, “Dead.”
If the Guy in the Stairway and the Guy down there isn’t buried? That means someone with less Knowledge came in and buried him... So how did Lee die? Carl closes the door and takes out a spray paint can, rattling it in his hand, “Let’s mark this.”
Writing the Message...
‘DON’T OPEN! TWO STORY DROP!!!’
Protecting any Reckless Drifters in the future.
Standing in front of the Door, Duane looks over towards Carl, “What’s the Next step? We don’t got any other leads?” The Boat... That means People... Carl unfurls his map and sees how East Bay connects to River Street, “...Someone in this Damned City has got to know something... and I am gonna keep looking until I find her-...” Stalling his own tongue, “Till we find where she went.”
“Admit it, Man...” Duane pats at Carl’s back, “It really did become your obsession.” And taking his leave... Carl dips his head low... Sighing out, “Yeah...”
That night on the couch, Carl lays on his back... Thinking pretty hard about things... About Sophia and all of it. Finally sighing, and closing his eyes... Accepting Reality, at long last.
Day 371, Wednesday, 31 st of August 2011
East-Bay Piers – Stormy Weather
Walking down the street they pass by Caulfield Coffee and find the Waterfront mostly quiet today. Light rain pattering against their clothes, droplets sliding off Carl’s Hat, “We go that way.” Pointing to an Under-Pass which allows them to continue onto River Street.
As they walk, Duane notices an utterly decayed pile of spikes and bones, “Sheesh, Big Effigy. Looks like it ain’t been touched up in a long while.” Carl checks it out as well, reading the Sign...
‘THE FATE OF PARASITES’
And grimaces out of disgust, “Just means the Assholes who destroyed the Church are long Dead. Good Riddance.” As they walk, Carl looks toward his friend for a moment, “...Adora would like the Cartoons I grabbed... Old VHS Sets of ‘em. From the Motel?”
Smiles all over Duane, patting his friends back, “Eeyy... So, you thinking about giving it a try with Molly Rose? She’s pretty, available... and you’re the only Asshole in the Prison who won’t be an Asshole to her.” A small smirk from Carl, “I’ll give it thought. Just sayin’, I’m too old for Disco Broccoli.”
“Hehe...” Duane rubs his palms together, “Now we’re on a roll.”
Moving down River Street, they see a carefully constructed Palisade made from several buildings and cars. A Guard on the Wall flags them both down, “Howdy! Y’all need help?” The Man appears to be in a National Guard Uniform.
Duane waves up at him, “We’re here on a Missing Person’s Case? You Military?”
“Rangers.” The Soldier explains, leaning on the barricade, “We’re the 8th Scout Battalion. We’re trying to Hold the Fort while the Guys down in the Protection Zone work out how the whole ‘Reclaiming the Wastes’ Business is supposed to pan out.”
“For now, we work as Assistants, trying to keep the Wasteland more or less together and the Walker numbers down. As you can see, our Charity paid off a little, Town’s kinda alive already.”
Indeed, both the boys had noticed, so Carl steps up, “We’re here on Business, we okay to talk to your Leader? It’s real urgent we get a lead on this case. Been cold for ages and every day could be crucial.”
The Soldier leans off the wall and unhooks his radio from the carrier Rig, “No problem, just stay there. I’ll call it in.” Panning his head down, Carl leans upon his side, “Rangers again... Weird seeing them this far North... Makes sense though. Lots of Ports in Savannah.”
“Think they’ll do it? Save us from the Walkers, I mean?” Duane seems positively ecstatic, but Carl cautions him, “Easy... Remember, their dealing with waves of Refugees and Walkers all the time. The Protection Zone hasn’t extended once since it retracted back to Zebulon. It’ll be years before they organise enough for that.”
Puffing Air, Duane knew Carl was right... The Fallout from the Advent of The Walking Dead has hardly even begun to cool down yet. It just seems that way with the Governor gone, Migrations or Super Hordes still rule the roads and the woods and every inch not behind a damn door, “You’re right... Sorry.”
“Yo.” The Scout calls out, “Major Decker will want to see you. He’s the Battalion Commander.” The Gate Doors pull open and unveil a bunch of Occupied Corner Houses and Shops. Barrel fires dot the area with other Tents and Tarps to keep the Sporadic Soldiers warm.
The US Flag flying above, Dirty and Worn but still flying.
This was a Military Base alright... So, The Boys stay on their best behaviour, Guns thoroughly strapped to their hips. Duane observes one Trooper with Camo Trousers, Green Sweater, Camo Rig and Helmet with a Red Band scraping his can for beans, eating over a fire, several rolls of tape over his sleeves to keep the dead from biting through. A well-worn M16A2 by his side, Bayonet bloody from a recent battle.
Another Trooper practises swinging his spiked metal bat, clearly envisioning a Walker ahead of him. The bat was also quite bloodied... it was evident to see that this Battalion sees a lot of Action. The Last Sight was of a Woodland Camo Humvee that had a bloody spiked plough on the front, a walker skull still skewered on one of the blades.
Lounging on the hood was a Lady Trooper, wearing a Green Shirt with a White ‘US Army’ Logo on the front, Camo pants and taped combat boots, reading a combat book. The Harsh Lady soon glares at the boys, “What do I look like, a fucking Pin-up Model? See the Commander or whatever. Stop Gawking.” The Humvee had Yellow Brown Thrasher Symbols on it, signifying its ownership.
“Sorry.” Carl tips his hat and follows a sign hanging off a street post that says, ‘HQ’ and enters in to find the lobby. A Man with Dark Short Hair, Black Rimmed Glasses, Fair Skin and Dark Eyes looks up from his Typewriter, wearing Tan US Marine Shirt, “Morning Boys, The Major is on the Third Floor, Room 3C. Take the Elevator.”
The... Elevator is working? Carl approaches and punches the button, jumping when the Notifier sparks to life, “Damn!” Duane scoffs in awe, “I’ll be a working elevator? Imagine that.”
Ding! The Typewriter sounds off, The Receptionist is clearly making some kinda report.
Then the Elevator arrives and they both step in, Duane punches the third-floor button and waits as the doors roll shut. The Machine sparks to life, and they begin to move. Duane scoffs yet again, “Man, wouldn’t it be nice if the Military was more powerful? Imagine East Georgia being like this.”
“It has flaws.” Carl flicks his wrist towards Duane, “Been under their protection before, trust me... It’s gonna be years before life ever looks normal. They’ll say real nice things on the TV and Radios but when you see how their outermost areas look? It’s just a Higher Population version of what you can already find outside our Walls.”
“One Bad Night and our Lives changed Forever, for the Worse.”
Course Duane wasn’t able to see it, having experienced only the Feral Wastelands for so long that anything even slightly different. Like this Tiny Outpost seems like a World of Potential to him.
Reaching the Third Floor, they step into a hallway and pass by a few Guards wearing National Guard Gear and M16A2s. They also pass by some old blood stains and a few Bullet holes left in the wall.
3C, this is it...
Opening the door, they find Major Decker reading a Paper Report. The Man had Brown Hair, Green eyes, a well-kept beard and a Red Beret on his head. A Dark Green Shirt, Camo Trousers and a Desk before him, his living quarters clearly all moved to the other rooms with the rest of this serving as an Office. Containing mementos, Bookshelves, A Typewriter and a bunch of Paper Maps with Pins that had Strings attached to them.
Looking up, Decker puts his Report upside down, revealing a Brown Thrasher Symbol on the back, “Howdy, Name’s Major Decker of the 8th Scout Battalion stationed in Savannah. How can I be of service, Wastelanders?” Inviting them to both sit in the chairs in front which they do.
Carl leans forward, leg propped up on his seat, “We’re here for a Missing Person’s case.”
Nodding, The Major leans against his desk, hands forwards, “Can I get a name, Description and other Details? We might have something in our Reports.” Duane looks to Carl so he could give it out, “Clementine, Mixed, Asian American and African American. 12 Years of Age, Gonna be 13 Next Year. She had Dark Curly Hair, Tanned Skin and Amber Eyes. Always wore a Distinct Blue and White D-Logo Hat. She was here back in 2010, during the Winter?”
Intrigued, The Major clocks a Brow, “...I do know of that name... Who are you boys?”
“Duane Jones.” Pressing a hand over his heart, “We’re friends of her Childhood Friend and we’re trying to find where they went so we can bring ‘em home.” Then Carl introduces himself with a nod, “Carl Grimes, My Father’s a Sheriff of King County and we’re all very interested in getting her home. Finding out what happened and helping, if we can.”
They actually seem pretty serious... So, the Major gets up, “I tried looking for her myself, even learned her name from a friend she had. When Clem was around in 2010, Savannah was an Absolute Mess. The Savannah Saints, The Freedom Front and Crawford had just concluded their War with Crawford being on top.”
“No Real Order existed, and the population was dwindling all the time.” Opening a few file cabinets and filtering through them, “Details are scarce, but she ended up kidnapped by an Assailant of Dubious Identity. I met her Guardians, such as Lee Everett but... I was unable to help in time due to the Super Horde rampaging through the City.”
“Their Group was scattered, and Clementine disappeared... If she survived, she’s moving North to South Carolina Maybe. The Last Place anyone was seen... Was the Marsh House.” Picking out the file and walking over with it, “Trail’s Cold and she’s likely miles and miles away from here.” Laying it down on the Table, “Or Dead... but it’s good to see You Boys caring enough to check.”
Flipping through a few pages, Carl lays a hand upon the realistic sketch of her, “...Can we take this?” The Major relaxes back in his chair, “By all Means, it’s just wasting space anyway. There’s no chance of us finding her, not with things being the way it is. I’ll log you both though, so Folks back South know.”
“Right.” Carl says, deeply distracted... Duane leans ahead, “So, how do we find this Marsh House?”
“River Street.” Decker confirms, pointing out his hand, “Keep walking for Several Blocks, it’ll be this Colonial House with a Tattered American Flag on top. It’ll have the sign ‘Marsh House’ on the front so you can’t miss it.”
“Good Luck, and I sincerely hope you find that Girl... Folks die all the time out here, and we’re just not strong enough to stop it.”
Taking his stand, Carl closes the folder and adds it to his pack, “Me too... Thanks, Major.” Giving him a salute, Duane does the same. The Major nods in respect, “I-!” A Call rings on his Satellite Phone, and he picks up, “Yes...?” Lingering for a moment, “Thanks for the Head’s Up.” and ends the Call, “Our time has come to an end, One of the Helicopters has just spotted 10,000 Strong Migration getting close to the Convention Centre. Gotta go deal with that.”
“Thanks all the same.” Carl opens the door for his friend, letting him Through, “...I mean it, we’d be screwed without you.” Decker smirks lightly, “Heh... We get that a lot here... Good Luck.”
Outside the Base
The Gates roll shut, and Duane fixes his backpack, “You may not be thrilled about them Carl... but outta everything I’ve seen since I sallied out with you? Nothing ever made me feel more confident and surer than that.” Going quiet for a second... Carl leans on his side, glancing back up at the Wall, “...Me Too...” And keeps walking. Smiling, Duane follows.
River Street – Marsh House
On the River Side, Duane glances out towards the Water rather silently, “...I’ve been thinking...” Observing the Ferry slowly sailing out towards the Sea, “What if it was Lizzie out there? And I only knew Mika?” Carl drifts his head towards his friend, pained face, heavy eyes.
“I think...” Duane looks back to meet eyes with his friend, “I’d feel the same way, Man. So, I’m gonna stop- Stop with the ‘She’s Dead’ Talk... Cus truth is... and I think you know this now... it hurts... Doesn’t it?”
Swallowing quietly, Carl finally admits, “Yeah... it does.”
Reaching out and holding Carl’s shoulder, “We’re gonna find ‘em all, Carl... Whoever goes missing, whenever. We don’t give up, until we know.”
“Until we Know.” Carl repeats, holding Duane’s hand tightly.
Heading around the Corner, Carl’s eyes widen at not only the Marsh House, but a Bike, Daryl’s bike out front! Both the Boys Exchange look quickly and then jog over, across several Skeletal remains and some Newer Walker corpses, “Daryl!?” Duane calls!
Creaakkk!
One of the Doors in a Clothing store opens, Revealing... Sophia! And not just her, but Daryl as well! Staggering back in shock, Carl asks, “Sophia?” As if he were hallucinating only to hear, “Carl!” Scurrying Over and Catapulting into him, wrapping arms around his shoulders, “Oh my God~ You’re okay!” Nestling him warmly, “I-’m so sorry! I never meant to make you feel alone....”
Tearing up, Carl can’t help but to hold her back, “It’s okay...” But she squeezes him tightly, “N-no... No, it isn’t...” Parting partially and holding his hands, “I was running... F-from having to figure out the truth and my running meant that you had to do it... alone.” Shaking her head quickly, “I ran from you, and that was a mistake.”
“We started this together... We should Endure it, Together.”
“What changed?” Carl asks, meshing fingers together with his Best Friend, a vulnerable smile all over his face. Returning that sweetness, Soph squeezes his hands, “Mika... Soon as you and Duane ran out; she simply insisted I went after You. Told me that I needed to face my fears... and that she wants you back. We all Do.”
Daryl stands with his arms crossed over, “Your Old Man blew a Fuse... so I fuelled up the bike and put Sophia on the back. We drove the whole time, trying to catch up. All thanks to your room, we figured out where you were gonna end up. So, we waited.”
“How?” Carl glances at Soph, who takes a moment to stare at the Marsh House, “Her Favourite Holiday Location... That was it... Where else would she look?” Duane clears his throat, holding a hand out towards Daryl, “How’s my Father? Is he okay?”
“Took everything to keep him home.” Daryl explains, reassuring Duane, “He’s fine... He’s expecting us back in a few days. We can make the time if we can get this Station Wagon Working. We were scraping some parts from a circuit breaker in that store for the battery.”
Carl takes a look at the Wagon, it has new tires, new parts, everything, “I dunno how to drive?” Soph tugs on his hands affectionately, “I can, we’ll be slow, but I can drive.” So only one question remains in the air, Carl asks, “Are you... checking the Marsh House with Me?”
“I should’ve been with you from the start, Carl.” Soph, turns and faces the Landmark, gulping, “We’re going to go in there and find clues.” Duane brings a hand to Carl’s shoulder, “I’ll help Daryl get the Car running, learn a thing or two about it... You can go on without me.”
It will really be like how it started, just them two, together. United in a Purpose... Carl draws his Colt, “Let’s go.” Heading into the Marsh House, hands combined.
Marsh House Interior
The Fire escape door opens, and the Couple head in, Carl and Sophia shining a Flashlight into the Abandoned Hallway. Dusty and Musty from Years of Neglect at this stage. The wallpaper is starting to peel. Streams of water are leaking through some parts of the building.
Their Boots tapping and thudding against the floorboards.
Sophia’s brown eyes take a look at all the Colonial Imagery on the old Photos. The Dust Particles glimmering in the rays of their Flashlights. The building is making creaking and groaning noises from the Wind Outside... Other than that, this Environment was like a Grave in of itself... As Still as a Lurker.
Slowly Carl’s Flashlight illuminates the Door they need... Door 39.
“This is it.” Carl holsters his gun and leans in close, pressing his ear against the Wooden Door. Sophia waits anxiously, checking the other doorways, for any Walkers yet to be uncovered.
No Wheezing... No Walkers.
Grabbing the Handle, Carl twists and slowly opens to reveal the Venerable Room, uncovering a gored corpse on the ground, barely anything left of the flesh and then a second Body, of a Stranger, face emaciated and depleted, wasted upon the floor.
Going in, Carl sees a Bag, and peeks in to see a Depleted Walker, stabbed long ago. Sophia shines her flashlight at the Splatter pattern, “This one was killed.” Observing the Gun Wound, “Then used as Camo...” Carl sees a Stickered Radio with a Yellow Button, “Just like Glenn’s...”
“I know that one...” Sophia stops by his side, eyes heavily staring at the device, “I used that one all the time. It was meant to be her Dad’s.” Sophia picks it up, checking the signal... nope, no power but she hooks it onto her belt all the same.
Spotting another, Carl approaches the table, seeing a broken bloody piece of glass and then a Red Button Radio and picks it up, “The Kidnapper had one.” He turns around, observing the yellow button radio on Sophia’s Belt, “That’s how he got her...” Now hooking the red radio onto his belt, and turning with his hand rest atop of it, staring at the stranger.
Holding her arms tightly together, Sophia shudders at the Bullet hole, “...Carl? Do you think Lee shot this Guy?” Looking back to the table and the bloody glass, Carl’s brows fall, “No...” Heading over to the body and taking a knee, hand coiling around a 9mm Casing, fiddling with it between his fingers, “Clementine did... Then, after, they used Camo and escaped the building.”
“Oh...” Sophia’s face falls, imagining how terrifying it had to be... That her own Childhood Sweetheart had to endure this, alone. Carl moves on to the window and tugs down the blinds, “I found Lee’s Grave... He didn’t make it outta Savannah... which means, they didn’t get far after this.”
Each Store had been breached in one way or another... but... One still had their shutters down, “We heard that there was a Migration rolling through at the time... If something happened and Lee Collapsed?” Carl releases the blinds, “They went to the Jewellery Store.”
The Final Stop.
Sophia follows Carl out of the room and down the Hallway, “Was he Bit?” Shrugging, Carl doesn’t know anything about it, “I get a feeling we’re missing a lot.” Moments later, they exit the Marsh House and find Daryl fiddling with the Engine Block, Soph leans against the car with Duane, “Last Stop... They went into the Jewellery Store, but we need help with the Shutters.”
Tapping the hood, they all lean off and Daryl shuts it, “Battery’s Fixed and charged, Then we’re out.” Putting a Hand-Charger into his pack, “Has just enough juice until we find a new one.” Duane looks up to Carl, “Let’s go.”
Moments later, Daryl yanks up the chain, Sophia and Carl grab the shutters, “Go!” Duane crawls in and goes searching for something. Leaving the Couple and Daryl to hold the door, “Nhf...” Soph lightly exclaims, hearing Duane wheel something up, “Lift it up, guys!” So, they give one last yank, and a Tray is used to block the Shutters, “Okay, go!” Sophia and Carl crawl in and find themselves in the Jewellery Store.
They were inside and the place is a mess... Several Skeletal Remains are on the floor, including one Mashed Walker and a spreading of Pearls everywhere, “This is it...” Carl walks ahead of Duane and Sophia, shining his light hand orbiting over the broken glass, “...Someone cut their hand here... but kept moving. Like it didn’t even happen.”
Gulping Sophia walks with him, arms crossed, “Loss of Sensation... Final Stages of Infection...” Duane raises his palm towards Sophia, “Lee was bitten?” She nods in confirmation while Carl observes the Dead Security Guard Walker, a missing gun and missing keys... The backdoor left wide open, “...He was bitten.” Panning his head towards the Blood Stain by the Heater... drawing his own gun and aiming at the stain, “...And Shot.”
“B-by her?” Sophia asks urgently!
Duane silently watches, a sickening pit in his stomach as Carl presses a 9mm Casing between his fingers, “She stopped him from turning... Escaped out the back Door and then... No one knows.” Casting the bullet down and pressing the top of the gun against his head, “F-fuck...”
“She’s alone...” Sophia gulps looking out the doorway, not even the Footprints left to track, “A-and we don’t know where she is? She could be-!” Duane stops her dead, “Until we know, we keep looking, Right, Carl?”
Remembering that Clementine made it to the All-mart, near the Prison? Carl decides to let his pistol lower, and shifts around on his heels, “She’s alive... We don’t know where... we don’t know how... but we know now... To Keep looking for a Sign.”
“Doesn’t matter what happens, whoever disappears, whenever they disappear... We Look, until we know. That’s our Way.”
Strengthening her nerve, Sophia stands tall, Forcing out that Determination, “Right... That’s our Way.” Feeling that fire come back like it never burned before, “I’m with you guys, until the end.”
Duane brings an arm around Sophia, “Same to you, Buddy... We’re all together in this... Let’s head back home. Before anyone worries any further.” Cuddling Duane as well, Sophia says into his ear, “A-after you... Me and Carl... need a moment.” Agreeing, Duane heads on out.
Holstering the Gun, Carl finds Sophia approaching him, “...Carl... I am going to say this to you... Right here, and I want you to listen.” Ears laser-focused, Carl nods once, “Yes?” She takes his hand warmly, red flooding to her cheeks, “...I cherish you... So much. You are the most Kind, Loving, Beautiful Person. I know you have flaws, and I do too.”
“You prove to me, every single time... How Perfect you are.”
“A-and... I really like being your Friend.” Saying Friend but the tender words, the loving look meant so much more, Carl, returning that exact same look, squeezes at her hand, “I like being your Friend to, Soph.”
“I’m here for you, 100%, at all times, every time. You can consider me your number one guy.” Before Soph even knew what she was doing, her hand cups the side of his cheek, heart beating fast, “You already are~” His eyes darted towards her lips, interrupted only by the loveliest of hugs.
Embracing her fully, Carl leans his head up against her’s, “You don’t have to move back in, if you don’t want to.” Soph parts from him, tilting her head sweetly, “I already did. We’re all a Family, Carl. I even moved in Judith.” Warmed, Carl can’t help but to also caress her cheek, but then realises what he’s doing, “Sorry I-!” She presses the hand right back and leans onto it, “I don’t mind...”
“Oh.” Carl holds her other cheek more freely, caressing and consoling her, “We should get moving.” Enjoying this for a little while longer, Sophia moves her head off, “Mhn, let's go... Clementine’s moved on. So will we. Until our paths cross again.” Letting Sophia exit out the back door... Carl smirks slightly, “And they will.”
Hand over the Stickered Radio, Carl moves on out, into the New Future.
They all get into the car, with Duane in the back and Carl in the Co-Seat. Sophia at the wheel, starts up the car and changes gear, reversing the Vehicle, unparking it from the Marsh House and following Daryl down the road. One last time, Carl peers through the Side-View, watching the Marsh House shrink in the distance...
Chapter 2: Red handle
Chapter Text
Day 371, Wednesday, 31 st of August 2011
Merriwether Prison – Hershel's Room
Sitting on a bed, looking down at his Leg, Maggie straps something in, “You really think Noah’s Crazy Contraption is gonna work?” Right beside was Beth in a Navy Racer Back Top, White Tank Top, Jeans and heeled boots, snickers gleefully, “He spent a long time working it, Maggie. It works, trust me.” Glenn, with his arms tucked, sees Hershel marvelling at the Wooden Foot, “What do you think?”
“If it works? Noah deserves a raise.” Hershel jests whilst securing his straps, making them all chuckle a little... Maggie wraps around the last strap and tightens, “Okay, it’s on.” Getting the Boot, Maggie slips it on and ties the laces, “Okay, so Noah says it only works with the shoe on. Else it could get slippery since y’know... wood.”
Holding out his hand, Glenn takes it with Maggie and helps him stand. At first, the Old Man was wobbly, uncertain, but soon? The wobble stops, and a smile spreads along Hershel’s Face, “Let me go.” Looking between each other anxiously, Glenn and Maggie release and-! Well, what do you know, He’s standing!
“Alright, Hershel!” Glenn claps while Maggie gasps happily, “Oh my Gosh~!” Beth presses fingers together, loving the sight, “Look at you go, Daddy, Ain’t you something?” Clearing the way, Glenn ushers the man forwards... Treating it like a Peg-leg, the man nearly slips, but Maggie’s got him, “Try again, Daddy.”
And then he does, hobbling, Hershel takes a few cautionary steps... Eventually managing his way to the Cell Door, “I think I am getting the Hang of this... It’s like a stiff foot.” Beth leans against the bars, “Mhm-hm, the only problem is that it’s gonna get sore after a long time. The way the Prosthetic presses your leg will eventually be a problem. So don’t walk too much.”
“I see the prosthetic is working.” Noah strides over, holding a Cereal Bowl and chewing on flakes. Hershel smirks at the Guy, “That it is. Thank you, Noah.” Breezing it off like it was nothing, Noah says, “Any time.”
Glenn checks out the prosthetic out of concern once or twice, “So no slipping?”
“We’ll see.” Noah scoops up a bit more Cereal, “It’s about as padded as it can be, he won’t be able to move quickly, but. Nghn.” Tapping his spoon on the bowl, “Faster than on Crutches, that’s for sure.” Suddenly finding Beth hanging off his arm, “Thank You~” Happily receiving a nuzzle on his arm, “Think nothing of it.”
Zach comes in, one of Beth & Noah’s Friends from Woodbury, a Caucasian American 18-year-old. Wavy Brown hair, Young Face. Wearing a Dark jacket, White-Graphic T-Shirt and some Jeans and Boots, “Eeeyy, would ya look at that.” Hooking an arm around Noah, “Heh... My man, you done it again.” Patting against Noah’s chest, he was just getting all the praise today.
“Oh, hey Zach.” Beth smiles, while Hershel looks between them three, “Now I know this might seem overeager, but I was hoping to join y’all on your run.” Well, that worries Maggie immediately, “W-what? Are you serious, Dad? You just learned how to walk again?”
“Yeah, Maggie is right.” Glenn brings out a hand in front of Hershel, “It isn’t safe.”
Yet he gently moves away the Hand, Hershel meets eyes with his Daughter, “It’s not far, where they’re going and I’ll be taking my Armour, with the Leg Pads this time. It’ll be fine... We’ll have Julie with us.” Clicking his fingers, and pointing at Hershel, Zach comments, “Right, and she’s Badass as hell. Chops Walkers like it’s Second Nature. It’ll be a typical run and I’ll be there too.”
“I’m pretty handy in a fight, can’t forget.”
Glenn purses his lips, and Maggie was much the same way in her doubt, “Daddy, I must insist.”
“I’ll protect him.” Beth smirks, having already been tested more than enough, “I took on Thomas Richards. Walkers ain’t nothing, and it’ll be my first run in a long while. It just makes sense for him to go.” Still Weary, Glenn looks to Maggie for input, but she feels just as powerless in stopping him, “Naw alright...”
“Aces.” Zach gets off Noah and clasps hands, “You guys get all ready, Imma tell Julie we’re green to go.”
A & B Yard
Standing against the fence, Julie looks out at the Fields being harvested right now. Rick’s hard at work down there with Axel, Myles, Kyle, Tyreese and Karen. On the walls were new Wooden Constructions that plugged the gaps created by the Woodbury War.
They’ve come a long way since then.
Still, Julie can’t help but to feel a slight bit unresolved... Knowing that Duane & Carl, Daryl & Sophia aren’t back yet. That she oversaw the Event that probably kick-started the whole thing.
Sasha comes up with her Dissipator slung over her shoulder, “Hey, Girl. Readying for the Run?” Looking over, Julie flashes a smile, “I am... just wondering how Zach goes around for so long without asking me about his Brother...”
“Hey... that ain’t anyone’s fault.” Sasha lays a hand on her niece's shoulder, trying to console the Younger Woman, “It’s War and when War Rages? That’s just the sorta thing that happens. The Boy was told to put down the Gun, and he didn’t.”
“Believe me, there are worse ways to go. Zach’s been pretty thoroughly brief on what happened to Jody. If he ain’t saying much, it’s cus he ain’t got nothing to say. Some folks just wanna bury hatchets.”
Guilty, Julie lets it go for now and exhales, “I’ll try not to pester him about it.”
“At-a-Girl.” Giving Julie one long and cherished Cuddle, “Want me to radio your Dad?” Julie shakes her head, “Already said Goodbye, good luck with your shift, Sasha.” Laying down a final kiss atop Julie’s head, Sasha backs away, “See you soon, Kid.” And heading off.
Julie turns to see Zach carrying a bunch of empty Duffles towards the Pickup, “Rest of our Team will be over shortly, plus Hershel.” Seeing him load up those bags, Julie clears her throat to act natural, “Got any more bags needing to be loaded up?”
“Just extra Ammo.” Zach heads towards the Ammo and gun bin, picking out a Remington 870 Wingmaster Shotgun and then grabbing a few Boxes of shells, “Been practising with this 870, it’s a Good Shottie. It just speaks to me, you know?”
Picking out Mp5, Julie grabs a Magazine and slides it in, patting the bottom, “We all got our preferences.” Then she gets a nickel-plated Beretta and tucks it away. Something else comes to his notice, though, that Red Handled Machete, “Yo, where’d you even get that? Did you wrap it?”
“It was buried in a Walker.” Julie explains, leaning the Submachine Gun upon her Shoulder, “Found it up in Kentucky and I’ve been carrying it with me since. No idea who wrapped it, but it’s been mine since. I dunno, I guess it’s become a thing of comfort for me.”
Looking down at his 870, Zach seems to get it, “I always feel naked without a 12-gauge in arm’s reach.”
Noah, Beth and Hershel soon come over with Beth reaching into the bin and taking out the Winchester Model 1894 and then a 32 Revolver, “What will you be getting, Daddy?” Her Father leans down and grabs another 870, his preferred Shotgun as well, “Just the usual, intend to try and take it easy, both for my and Maggie’s sake.”
Getting an M16A1, Noah grabs a combat knife and attaches it to the gun, “Finally going back home to Shirewilt... I ain’t too sure what we’ll find, but I doubt it’ll be my folks.” Then, taking up Browning Hi-Power, “You okay with me driving?”
Passing by, Julie hits his back playfully, “Break it, you buy it.” The laughing Noah remarks, “I’ll put it right next to my School Fees.” Shane comes marching up, his Sheriff Jacket partially unzipped, revealing a Brown Shirt beneath and a Police Cap atop of his head, beard trimmed back, and hair neatened, “Now Hershel, you know what I’m gonna say, man.”
The Older Man Addresses Shane, “I see Maggie talked to you.”
“That she did.” Shane leans forward at Hershel, “As Leader of the Council, I gotta order you... to stand down, man. Stay back, get used to that thing before you go runnin’ off into Danger.”
Something seems to amuse Hershel greatly, “Remind me again when you were so good at complying with instructions?” A teasing smirk upon his face. Shane begins rubbing against his head, “What can I say? Things change. I mean it, you ought to hang back, Man. Rick’s not gonna say it, so I gotta... Things ain’t Safe yet. It’s just safe in here.”
“Ain’t ever gonna be safe until we fight back, Mister Walsh.” Navigating towards the Pick-up and opening the door, “I’ll be fine. You needn’t worry.” Seeing he’s not gonna get Hershel to back off from this, Shane leans against the Car, “We’ll have the Car ready, keep close to a radio. Anything goes wrong out there? You call. I’ll be there so fast, the Walkers will be dead before you next blink.”
Grabbing the handle of the Car, Hershel seems proud of Shane, “You’ve grown... Maggie has grown. Should the worst come, my friend? You’ll find your way. That I have faith in. Now, excuse me, I don’t want to hurt your fingers.” Getting out of the Way, Shane backs up, hands on his belt as the Truck starts up. Noah, at the steering wheel, begins to roll out.
Amanda by the gate rolls it open and lets the Truck through. Striding over towards the Fence, Shane lets out a difficult sigh, “Good Luck, Old Man...” In the Fields, Rick, with Work gloves and a plough, stuffs his tool into the soil and watches as the Pick-up leaves.
Sighing to himself, and letting the matter go on, he returned to his fields.
Road to the South Carolina Border
Driving in the Pick-up, Zach was sitting out on the flat bed with his Shottie, smoking a cigarette across from Noah, “So, this used to be your home, Eh?” Noah confirms, holding his rifle for security, looking at the passing Road, “Was trying to start something in Atlanta but… yeah, this is my Neck of the Woods. I was pretty insular when I was younger, watched my Toons and played my Games. How about you? Is this area local to you?”
“Nah...” Zach looks out towards the woods, “Lived closer to Chattanooga, on a Border City to Tennessee. Me and Jody were part of a whole army of Brothers, it felt like. Our Family was pretty Bible Belt... Ol’ Pa had Ma pumping out Sons like it was the end of the world or something. Ended up with 11 Brothers, five of which came from a Family Friend who had their own Army of Kids.”
Genuinely impressed, Noah arches a brow, “Five? That’s some strong trust from you Ma right there.”
“They call it Quiverfull.” Zach spits off the side of the Truck, “The whole idea is a big ol’ scam basically. So, you take the Bible, and you read out a bunch-a-verses, right? You then decide on Birth Control, Abortion, Sterilisation? All that’s trash and it’s gotta go but you’re still a Horn Dog, so you ‘fill’ your Wife’s Quiver and Out comes an Army of Kids.”
“The whole Idea is to propagate ‘God’s People’ and advance Christian Beliefs through sheer exploitation of Demographics. Forgetting rather quickly that some of those kids, like Dear old Zach here, may actually find the whole thing just a bit disgusting. Seeing as five of my Siblings got made without my Ma’s express knowledge.”
That makes Noah’s spine crawl, “Eesh... That’s... sure something. So, were you with this Family when shit started?” Zach nods once and gestures to Hershel in there, “Like that guy, I had commitments. To my Brother, Jody... tried to raise him right cus my Pa and Ma had, well, 11 Kids. Meaning resources were kinda tight.”
“Sadly, most of my Brothers were fully inundated on the Kool-Aid and some already got started with their own Quivers. So, when the Dead started walking, I popped a 32 into my old Man, stole his keys, truck and took Jody out of there. Chances are, most of ‘em are dead or turned Asshole and Oughta be dead.”
To see someone have so much resentment of their own Family, Noah could hardly make sense of it, “So uh... if you don’t mind me asking... How’re you taking things with Jody?” The Guy releases a long and pained sigh, “Maybe later, Man but... let’s just say... You can raise a Person however you want, but sometimes, they just go on and do their own thing anyway. Suffice to say... I told him not to go. I saw through the Governor’s Horseshit, Dog shit, Weak-Ass Ideology for what it really was... Just a different brand of what my Pa always did. Jody though? He was too young to get it. Not in age, but mind.”
Furrowing brows, Noah can see how lucky he got, “My uhh... My Family was pretty good, compared. I can only hope they all got out.” Zach nods once at his Friend, “We’re together now, I got your back, you got mine and between us both? Nothing stands a chance against Beth or her Family. No matter what we find there? You remember that.”
They’ve been solid since meeting after the War.
It’s strange, but Noah's never had a better friend than Zach. Now the Shirewilt Estates are coming into view. Passing by a Sign with a Christian Cross on it and the name and a Dove Symbol.
Shirewilt Estates – South Carolina / Georgia Border
Beth, who was taking a turn in driving, looks down while her father points at the break, “Shift the gears and yank that.” Doing so, the car begins to slow, and they stop short of a hastily constructed wall. Julie opens her door and hops out, drawing the red machete, “Looks like People did try to hold out here."
The Ramshackle Walls were made out of metal sheets, wooden planks, chain-link fences, sandbags and wires as well as Car Wrecks. The Overgrowth is thick, particularly with Kudzu Vines spreading and choking out the other Vines and Plants overtaking the once clean estate.
The Gate was reinforced with extra sheet metal, the other pre-existing fence just about submerged... Julie leans close, ear against the metal... No Sound... So she leans back, “Alright, what’re we looking for again?”
Taking out the slip of paper as the others dismount, Hershel begins reading out, “Painkillers, Estrogen, Heart Medicine and finally some extra surgical tools. Of course, the usual with food and extra ammo but mainly the medicine.”
Zach looks that gate up and down, “Ain’t too willing to open them gates by force... one of us has gotta hop over.” Julie sheathes her machete, seeing a way she could, “I got it.” Climbing up onto the fence, hands over the bars and hoisting herself over the other side.
The others wait in silence with Noah pacing slightly, Beth inches towards him, “You okay, Honey?” Skittishly, Noah responds, “Just... preparing myself.” Zach notices the gates opening and primes his shotgun. Zach and Hershel see those gates swing open and discover the State of the Town for the First time...
Expression sinking in horror, Noah observes the overrun state of the base, Buildings burn out, car wrecks, and scorched. Maimed, decaying corpses on the ground, “Good Lord!” Stepping ahead, Zach cranes his head back and forth, “The whole place has been ransacked...” Julie gets out the MP5 and engages it, “We need to be careful, the ones who did this could still be around.”
Entering the Main Square, the Horror only continues as more bodies lie wasted on the road. Holding his head, Noah can’t believe it, “Who did this!?” Hobbling forwards, Hershel’s defences become raised, “Could the Governor have done this?”
Zach hums worriedly, “Could’ve...” Shifting slightly in his boots, observing a blown open fence, that had a Walker slowly meandering it’s in through, “There’s the reach, how the Enemy got in.” Julie draws the Machete and waits for that Walker to get closer, “Noah...”
Shaking in his step, Noah collapses onto the road, eyes taking in the butchered sight of his neighbours, limbs hacked off, heads stuck on pikes, and beginning to panic, “T-they is! They’re dead! All of ‘em!” Going down beside Noah, Beth stays with the poor boy, “It’s okay... you can cry... I’m here...”
SPLASHT! Julie chops aside the Walker and stomps in the head, GLISHT! Finishing it off, “Hnf...” Just on one of the Planters on the side of the Road, there was writing. Writing that told them...
‘WOLVES NOT FAR.’
Gulping, Julie keeps that gun ready, “Raiders... calling themselves the Wolves did this.” The Tag looks somewhat familiar to Zach, who approaches and kneels beside it, hand wiping against the dried paint, “...Heard about them from Traders... They call ‘em the ‘Wild-Men’. Crazy Assholes who stalk the wilderness with blades and bear traps... often dismembering the Dead.”
“Sounded like a bunch of Dogshit but... Here we are.”
Hershel uses his Shotgun Barrel to nudge a head over and observe a great big ‘W’ on the Forehead, “It would appear those Rumours are true... though if we’re fortunate, that warning is just a bluff. They have been dead for a while... Since the start of the Year at least.”
“We got jobs to do...” Beth helps up Noah, dusting him off, “We can’t afford to get lost in this right now. The Prison is counting on us to find this stuff and whatever’s left in Shirewilt? It could go on to save lives. Lives that are already lost here.”
“Merriwether is our Priority.”
Jane turns slightly towards her Team, “Beth’s right, Hershel. You’re going with your daughter to check the nearby Clinic. I am going to hold the centre and keep the dead down. Zach and Noah, both of y’all will check the Houses.”
Distraught, Noah holds the side of his head, struggling to stand, “Uh... ahemn... My House- uh, my house may have supplies... My Dad- Uh, he always liked to be prepared...” Zach begins moving and following his Friend, “Let’s find your stuff, Man...”
While Beth watches with worry and then turns to follow her Father, they have to keep moving. Have To. Julie spots even more Walkers starting to leak into the Estates, “Damn it...” and goes to address them.
Outside Shirewilt Estates – 10 Minutes Away
Sitting inside of a Woodbury PD Cruiser were Amanda and Shane, who lingered within the Car. Arms crossed, Amanda gazes out their front window, and they were parked in a whole bunch of stray cars in the woods by the road. From afar, they’d just seem like another wreck.
Shane had his radio in hand and Shotgun resting in the other, waiting in the quiet... Ready to act should any call come. Amanda slowly leans over her head towards him, “You think they’d be mad we tailed them?”
“Long as we don’t interfere too early?” Shane shrugs lightly, “They ain’t got reason to be mad... Truth is, Maggie was gonna go if we didn’t and I didn’t want to risk the Prison. This is for the best.” Leaning against the side of her Window, Amanda sighs, seeing a Walker without Legs and one arm crawling hopelessly on the Ground, “You know... some of my most peaceful memories in the Force were in the Cruiser... Out there, was always a Shitshow but in here? One Button on the Dash and troubles disappear.”
“You can just... Relax.”
Shifting his head over, Shane begins to reminisce about it too, “Shooting the Shit with Rick? In the front of this here car? That’s where our friendship was strongest. We’d used to talk about all kinds of things in situations like this and there was plenty.”
“Stake Outs... Patrols, Traffic Watch... used to whine and bitch about some stupid shit Wolf-News would’ve told me the night before. Like it had any dang clue.”
“ANN wasn’t much better.” Amanda pans her head towards Shane, smirking faintly, “Daily Coverage on the Miltons... You’d be forgiven for starting to think like they were the only problems. You know, I was the only one in my Station who disliked Milton?”
Scoffing, Shane can’t help but laugh about it now, “We were desperate, Shepard. The system was broken, and we wanted someone to fix it. Threw the Keys to the Control Lever to the first Idiot who spoke sweet enough.”
Then he begins to recall something, “You know... Rick used to watch ANN too... though he was more the quiet type. Diplomatic... He’d sit there where you sit now and he’d try to nudge me in the right direction.” Adjusting his seat slightly, hand waving the radio gently in the air, “Good like that...”
“Didn’t matter how Iron-Clad you were on something. The Man would take his time to show you what he was seeing. Somehow, you always wound up seeing at least where he came from. Even if you didn’t agree... and before what happened, happened? I really didn’t doubt his judgment all that much.”
Sighing again, Shane leans his head against his own window, “How about you?”
“I ended up with the Minority Voice for a reason.” Amanda explains rather simply, “I came outta Police Academy with all sorts of Dreams and Flowery Ambitions, and I wasn’t adjusting so well with the Reality. When shit hit the Fan... it didn’t take long for us to turn into Monsters.”
“Dawn and Gorman and Lamson... All should’ve been stripped of their badge years ago, clearly. So yeah... The system's broken. Can’t step into Merriwether and not admit that.”
“Even without the Walkers... There was no Happy Ending to Us.”
Hanging down his head, Shane closes his eyes, wincing in heartache, “Yeah... There wasn’t.”
Noah’s House, Shirewilt Estates
Going down the streets, there were a lot of burnt down houses and others where People had been butchered and hacked apart. One House had a Corpse skewered on their flagpole, US Flag cast into the dirt, spat upon, trudged, faded and left to rot.
Zach stiffens his lip at it all, “I dunno, Noah... Are you really sure you wanna see your folks, Man?” Trying to brave the horror while Noah marched endlessly towards a Blue House that had a Tree in a messy front yard full of stray garbage and a garage. It seemed like an otherwise nice home, not overgrown. The Very lawn itself is full of wavy grass, “I gotta... I have Two Brothers to look for.”
“No Man...” Zach gets up in front, hand on Noah’s chest, “You don’t... You got a Girlfriend, and a Family now. You don’t have to see what’s in there to have that.” But the Stare from Noah was lethal and intense, “I gotta see... I gotta see to know! Man, I gotta know!” Trying to push past Zach, but the much Larger Teen keeps him at bay, “What you gotta do is step away! Look around you, Noah! There ain’t gonna be anything worth seeing in there.”
Clenching his fist, Noah throws a punch, Zach flicks his head back, losing control, “Shit!” Noah’s off! Bolting towards the Building and swinging open the door, smashing it so hard that the already broken glass just shatters some more! “Fuck!” Zach busts through and finds Noah... just standing there, “What did you-!”
Two Corpses on the floor... A Man and a Woman... The Woman had been bashed and cut up, with a large hole in the side of her head from a Bat. The Man? Had his head chopped off, the Walker Head still chewing and chomping helplessly, a Big W carved upon the Forehead.
Quivering, Noah stumbles forwards, “O-oh Hell...!” Falling onto the couch for support, tears falling like waterfalls... Noah had just learned... that his Family is gone, for good...
Zach slings over his Shotgun, eyes checking on Noah while he wraps around the chair and takes a seat on it, starting to cry. Bringing out the knife, Zach kneels, “Nhn...” Splat! Ending the Walker Head’s existence and then using a nearby Blanket to cover both cadavers, “...I’m sorry, man...”
All Noah can do is sob, so Zach stands up, “Hey... I’ll just... check the house, okay? You stay here.” Pushing aside the grief, Zach looks at the Console that Noah would’ve played back in the day, noticing 3 Controllers and a Playbox 3... then craning his head up towards their bedrooms.
Readying the Knife, Zach proceeds cautiously towards the halls, passing by blood stains and broken furniture. Directly ahead was an embroidered, fanciful picture which depicted a Triangle of twigs, two Birds and a bunch of wildlife. An Old Photo of the First Family is contained within.
Taking a Left turn, Zach leans his head around... One door closed, the other opened. The Visible Shadow of a Walker behind the closed one. Only the Light shining from the window reveals its presence... Seeing as it’s contained, Zach focuses on the next room, turning right.
Stalling in his step, seeing the Stop Sign upon the door... beyond is a Telescope, a Space Adventure Poster, A Full Stereo Set and a Base Guitar... Sneakers and jeans of a Teen Boy lay upon the bed. Face scrunching from the stench, Zach presses the door ajar until it loudly taps a table beside...
On this Large Bed, Toy Dinosaurs on top, and a Toy Helicopter on the side, was a very young Brother... About, maybe 10 Years Old. The Dark Skin faded but not greyed out. The Face Decayed and withered from all the prolonged exposure to dust and bacteria.
Clenching his jaw, Zach’s Eyes slowly travels towards the Abdomen of the Boy, he’d been... Slashed open and disembowelled... The blood splatter on the floors shows he was dragged... This gut and action took place somewhere else in the House. The... Psychopathic Murderers had left him here on display...
W carved into his forehead, “Fuck...” But there was more... Photos on the wall. Turning around, Zach presses his hand against the drywall... Seeing pictures of two twin brothers, same age, Similar look. All Family memories, at the pier, on camping trips. Can even see one of their Mom posing with her Boys...
A Life Zach never once had... There was one even of Noah, posing in front of a Dinosaur. Like the ones on this kid’s bed. A whole life was on this wall... but... what in god’s good earth was? Leaning in, Zach grabs a photo, tearing it off the wall... It was of the Boy on the bed, but he was in the garage, and there he was, “Abel...” Luke says with grim recognition.
His Brother, holding a bloodied spiked blade, twisting the thing around the at the time living boy’s internals. Tears rapidly gather at the edges of his eyes, “O-oh f-fuck!”
“Arhhkkk!” A Small Walker from behind yanks back Luke’s arm, “Oh Shit!” CRUNCH! Teeth mash into his heavy coat, Zach wrestles around with the Creature, “Get off, Get off!” Stumbling backwards, coming just shy of a bear trap! The kid Walker roars, opening its maw, “Arhhhkkk!” Luke positions his leg back, “Eghn!” Pushing off the Creature-!
SLANK! “AEEGHHHHH!! AGGHHHHH!!!!!!”
Falling back and holding his leg, Teeth of the trap tearing at his flesh, “GOD! AAGGHH! HEHHKK!” The Walker goes to approach when Noah comes around, drawing his knife, “Hgn!” SLISK! Blade sinks deep, Noah tears it out, letting the corpse drop, only to see the face of his brother, “No!”
“Agh... eghn...” Zach begins to settle down, opening his pack, “Ngh...” Taking out a Morphine injector and administering a shot already, “Jrhnf...” Slumping back onto the floor, eyes turned up to see... That Walker, he skipped? Came from the adjoining bathroom, “S-shit...”
“Are you bitten!?” Noah kneels, checking on the trap, Zach groans and sits up slightly, “No... tagged my Arm... Mnhf... Teeth broke on the fabric of my sleeve... but I stepped into this fucking thing... Mhf... F-forgot... to check the fucking floor, fuck!” Pounding fist into the ground...
There’s no release latch! Noah gulps, and searches around with his eyes, “We’re in trouble, man! The Damn Trap can’t open!” Fist shaking against the floor, Zach was really feeling that metal in his bone marrow, “Nghn... The Teeth... has gotta be cranked up... a- uh... ahn... A Rib-Spreader, from the Clinic or something? Mhnf… Could do the Job...”
“Then I gotta move out the leg for now...” Taking out bandages, Zach begins the process of tightly binding his leg, “Gotta restrict blood flow... Gotta... Nghn... Stop the bleeding.” Tightening the Bandage as firm as he could, Zach finishes tying it up, “L-listen... man, this house? It’s way too far out, ain’t no one heard me scream just now... You gotta run the next few blocks back... and hurry. Cus Walkers? Man... they heard it, they heard me.”
“Okay... Okay...” Noah breathes in and out, wiping the sweat from his brow, “You just stay put, okay?” Seeing his Shotgun and Radio on the floor, Zach points out, “Get those... leave me with ‘em. Remember what I said, okay...? Nghn, Rib Spreaders.”
Reaching over to the Gun, Noah grabs it and the Radio, about to lean back when he stops... Oh No... Zach leans out his hand, “D-don’t get lost on that, Noah!” The Young Man’s Dark Brown Eyes stare mindlessly at the Gory Photo... Unable to comprehend the sheer Human Cruelty on display...
“N-noah, please...” Zach begs, only to be answered with the fiercest of glares, “H-he looks... like you!” Standing up with the shotgun, “Why!? Why does he look like you!” Groaning to himself, Zach slumps his head, “I-i told you already... My Brothers... Are dead... or Assholes... I’m so sorry...”
“SORRY!?” Noah drops the photo and pumps the Shotgun, aiming it at Zach’s head, “How can you say that shit!?! Your Brothers are still alive! What’s his name!? The one who did this!?”
“Abel...” Zach admits, gripping his leg painfully, “Ngh... My Eldest... he had a Wife... F-four Children. Moved, moved to DC... Government Job...” His head falling to the side, “I don’t- I don’t know what happened, Noah! B-but it’s not my fault!” Eye twitching, Noah comes to a horrible realisation, “You never wanted me in here! You tried to stop me, why!? Cus you knew!?”
“NO!” Zach pounds at the floor, “God-damn it! Noah! I would never, ever hurt you!” Breathing heavily, Noah lowers his shotgun slightly, “...Yes... Yes, you would. Cus we killed your Brother, so you’re protecting this one! Does he know our location!? You knew about the Wolves before anyone else!”
“I said it was- Fuck, I said it was Traders! Rumour!” The Guy holds out his palm towards Noah, “I am telling the Truth! Okay? I didn’t know! I didn’t!” Lowering the Shotgun fully, Noah hears the Dead starting to bash against the House, “...You’re a Fucking Liar... Should’ve known...” Backing up once, “And Liars get what they deserve.”
Letting his hand collapse, Zach tearfully begs, “N-noah... I-i didn’t... lie... I never told you... Why I left... You need to-!” Noah grabs the door handle, “Giving you long enough to regret what you did... and then the Dead can have you.” Shutting the door, Zack falls onto his back and just lays there, “D-damn it...”
Shirewilt Clinic
“Should be ready.” Beth says, tying up the bag full of meds. Her Father was rather stocked up as well... but then a Walker saunters into the room, “Arhhkkk...” Hershel turns towards the Walker, drawing his knife, “May I?”
“Okay...” Beth gulps, understanding him, letting Hershel go up... and catch the Walker, wrestling against it at first! Trying to shove the blade but his now untrained wrist fudges the slash causing him to slip, “Shit!” Beth draws a knife, “No, I got it!” Gritting her Teeth, Beth urgently waits as her Father wrestles the walker back, “Nghn!” GLUUNK! Smashing the monster's head against the Wall! BLONK! Again, but- Clack! The Foot rattles loose, causing Hershel to Fumble, “Woh!” Falling back, the Creature landing atop, Teeth about to chew into his neck!
“Hfn!” Grabbing the Monster’s hair, Beth pulls and SPLISHT! Stabs through its head, wrestling it off and throwing the Walker down, pinning the neck with her blade, “Hyneh!” GLIST! Trying to get up, Hershel protests, “Beth! I-i could’ve taken it!” Barely able to catch his breath between the words.
“N-no...” Dislodging the knife, Beth sits down on the floor, catching her breath, “No Daddy... You really couldn’t... You’ve not fought them for Months. Months. Your Wrists, your Legs... You’ve forgotten how to do it.” Seeing her Father begin to tear up, and cover his eyes, “I am such a Failure... I can’t protect you... I keep trying, and I keep failing!”
“Dad...” Beth crawls over and lovingly holds his hand, “I never- N-never wanted to make you feel like a Failure. Y-you taught me so much about standing up, about being yourself. I know things have been... r-really hard since Mom died.” Caressing his hand gently, “You have been there for me for such a long time. Every time I get close, you are there to catch me. Y-you may not be as strong as you were, you may not be as capable cus of, s-so many things. But you are still the Person who saved me, twice.”
“I Love You, Dad, you don’t have to fight every battle anymore...” Holding his daughter close, Hershel just... cries out it all... and she was there to hold him, “It’s okay, Daddy... It’s my turn to save you now...” Holding his head tenderly, “I’ll always love you...”
Back in Noah’s House
Zach lays there, Walkers banging against the walls and his doors, blood steadily leaking out from his leg, “Nghh... Gh...” Heavy Footsteps approach him, heeled dark boots. Stopping short and beside him... The Figure leaning towards, revealing the Governor’s face, “Didn’t I tell you? The Price of Betrayal?”
“Nh...” Zach flutters his eyes wearily, “You’re not Real...”
The Governor’s Hand grabs at the Bear Trap, rattling it around, “A-aghn ghn!” Blood spilling onto the floor, “I’m as real as it gets, Zach.” Lingering above the Suffering Teenager, the Governor, with both hands, stares menacingly at Zach, “When we first met, I asked you a question... I asked, if you were ready to do what it takes to keep Jody alive...”
“And you said, ‘Yes Sir, I’m Ready.’ like a Good Little Soldier.” Chortling at Zach’s state now, “Now look at you... a Traitor who has paid the Price. See that’s the thing about Integrity Zach... You betray one side, and the one you betrayed it for knows already, you’re a deceiver.” Clasping both hands together, Pointer fingers, both, directed at him...
“A Double-Edged Blade, some would call it.”
Zach draws his Father’s 32 and checks the Ammo in the Cylinders... only 6 shots, plus the extra two in his pocket, “You were a Goddamned Psychopath... S-seen your type before... in my Father. I knew he was gonna be bad... The way he treated my Mother... So, I stopped him before he could do anything else...”
The Governor opens up his palms, “Guilty as charged, but so are you... Look at the Facts, Zach. No one’s gonna care for your reasonings, your... excuses. No one ever did, and that was before the Dead Walked. Noah’s gonna go back, and he’s gonna talk to them, and they’ll leave you.”
“No...” Zach points the gun at the Governor’s head, “You Died... I Lived...”
“If you say so.” The Governor smirks, disappearing in the blink of an eye, “A-asshole...” Collapsing back onto the floor, groaning again...
Shirewilt Square
Beth & Hershel come back towards the vehicles with Duffle Bags full of Medicine and find Julie wiping her Machete off, cleaning the Walker blood, “I see you guys came back first, Fruitful Harvest, I hope?”
“We Did.” Hershel smiles to himself, taking out a container and handing Julie the Estrogen, “How about you...?” Taking the Container, she smirks and puts it away, “Pretty good over here... Strangely quiet. Would’ve thought something would go wrong by now?”
“Maybe things are-” Beth turns suddenly, hearing Noah hobbling up, “...Noah?” Squinting at the fact he has the 870 now, “Noah, where’s your Rifle? Where is Zach?” Walking right past her, Noah opens the car door and throws in the Shotgun and then his pack before leaning against the car, “...He’s Dead.”
“Dead!?” Beth gasps, while Julie steps ahead, “The hell do you mean!? Why didn’t you shoot or radio it in!?” Noah presses his head against the arm, trying to push past it, “We just need to go... okay? Zach’s... Zach’s one of ‘em. He's a Wolf... I found this picture... a-and... His Brother... He killed my-!” Trailing off… eyes distant and almost dissociated from the waking images in his sight.
Not having it, Beth mashes the soles of her boot into the asphalt, “You’re wrong!” Clenching her fists, beads off her leather cuffs jangling in the air, “Zach has been a good friend to us, Noah! What the hell did you do!? What did you DO!?”
“I left him to die...” Noah lifts his head up, scoffing in disbelief, like he were still processing it all, “He tried to hide it from me... What his brother did. It got his leg trapped by a bear trap and now-!” Hershel’s eyes widen in deep alarm, “Noah!? How could you!” Was this even the same person!?
“The fuck!?” Julie looks back the way he came, “Where is your House!?”
Noah turns to them all, hand on his hips, “I ain’t tellin’. You could search a dozen houses and you won’t-!” Grabbing his Collar, Beth throws him into the Truck, slamming his head on the window, “Augh!” Beth wrangles him tightly, “You’re gonna tell me, and you're gonna do it now!”
“I ain’t.” Noah grunts from the tight bind, “He got my Brother killed, Fuck’em.”
Inching a little closer, Hershel holds a handout to his daughter, “Think about-!”
WHK! Knuckles pound across Noah’s face, nose cracking from the impact! Beth slams him again into the van, getting nose close to his face, “He has been NOTHING but Good to us! Now you’re gonna kill him!?”
Wheezing in pain, “Yes...” Noah spits out a bit of blood, “D-don’t you care about my Family!?”
Releasing his collar, Beth steps away from him, backing up in disgust, “...Yeah... I do. You don’t.” Letting Noah dizzily slump onto the ground. Hershel couldn’t make out what he was seeing! Beth struts over and tosses in the Lever action and brings out Zach’s Shotgun, checking the feed, “Daddy... Get in the car and call Shane.”
“What are we doing?” Julie checks with Beth, who begins marching forwards, “Saving Zach.” Looking back at Hershel, he was helping the Unconscious Noah into the Truck, “I’ll be back, Mister Greene.”
“Good Luck, Miss Williams.” Hershel closes the back door and gets into the front seat of the truck, “We’ll all need it.”
Shane’s Stakeout Position
“I am a Tit Guy, if I am honest.” Shane chews on a gummy, joking it up with Amanda, who raises a brow, “Oh, is that so? Explains your taste in women.” Shane leans against his chair, ignoring the walker smearing itself on his window, “I pride myself as a Man of Culture, I’ll have you know.”
“Shame you are tied to Tyreese.” Amanda gags light-heartedly, “Pfft, you and me? Fuck no. I ain’t the type for Brick-heads.” Wheezing out a laugh, Shane covers his eyes, “Fucking Brick-heads? Hah! Alright, who then? Are you the type to gun for our Great Pal, Shumpert?”
She grimaces slightly, “Naw, not him. He’s kinda weird. Loyal, Good, Dependable, but way too quiet. Always does those big Eyebrow raises too. Actually, tell you what, I know who is a perfectly good catch for a Lady such as myself in that Prison? Fucking Martinez.”
Chef kissing in the air, “Don’t tell Ty this, cus he a jelly baby but Martinez? Wow, that guy had some physique and had a Fine Speaking voice too. Man could talk me into anything if he wanted.”
“How about you, Walsh? In a Timeline where no romance started yet, who’d you gun for?”
Taking a long moment to stroke his beard, Shane thinks about his options rather closely, “Tell you what, if things had gone a little different? Some of Andrea would be real sweet but she ain’t in for guys such as me. Naw, Rick’s more her game.”
“I’d have to pick someone I actually would have shot with... Okay, assuming I ain’t broken bad in this Timeline, since you know, no romance, therefore no Lori? I’d go for Sasha. Hundred Percent.”
“Mhm-hm.” Amanda taps at the dash in approval, “That’s a good one, Brother. You hit the nail on the head, I think. If she wasn’t so busy with Family Stuff? I could see it. She likes a Tough Gal or Guy.”
“And she’s got a rack.” Mimicking in a rather exaggerated form of how big Sasha is.
Knocking at his Partner’s arm with a dirty chuckle, “Ain’t that right? That’s right! Hahaha...” A sudden radio call disturbs the pair, and Shane quickly and seriously answers, “Go for Shane?”
“We need help!” Hershel urgently warns, “Walkers are invading the Estates, Noah’s lost his mind and left Zach to die in a Horde, and now my Daughter and Julie are mounting a rescue. We need help to maintain control of the centre so we can escape!”
“Roger.” Shane starts up his car, “We’re actually just 10 minutes out, we’ll be over before you know it, over.” Sighing in relief, Hershel answers, “Thank God, for your penchant for not listening, but Hurry, Shane. Our family depends on it!”
Hanging up, Shane looks to Amanda, who arms her M16A2, “Trouble?”
Revving up the car, Shane presses the acceleration, “Yup, get ready to haul ass, Shepard.” Boosting away from the lone Walker and rolling up onto the road. Shane turns the wheel while Amanda sways and bobs, flicking off the safety on her rifle, getting ready to jump out any moment.
Noah’s House
“Why’d you forget me?” Jody sits beside his brother, head gushing with blood, Carl’s round still lodged inside, “Why’d you not avenge me? I thought you loved me...” Lying helplessly on the floor, Zach’s head was rolling with sweat, “You know why... Jody... I told you and Told You... Again, and again... What was happening.”
“What’s gonna...” Shaking his head deliriously at the ceiling, “I gave you everything, little Brother... Everything. But you never looked back and when I went... Went to find you? You died... pointing a gun at some kid.”
Suddenly grabbing Zach’s jacket, His brother yells, “I had to! Little Shit deserves it for what they did to Woodbury! To my Annita! Or did you forget that!? DID YOU!?!??! ”
Yet on Zach sits, letting tears slide down the sides of his head, “She wanted to leave... She tried, and the Guards shot her...” His Brother’s hands wrangle against his Coat, “THEY SHOT HER! LIKE THEY SHOT ME!”
“Fucking... Pathetic...” Jody lets go and sits back against the bed, “...I suppose that’s how your dumbass ended up in that trap in the first place. Good Riddance.” Disappearing in a Blink of an eye as well, Zach’s ears clear enough to hear a window shattering, “O-oh shit...” Leaning up and grabbing the Revolver!
A Walker audibly slumps through a window and collides with the ground!
“Nghn!” Propping up that revolver and pulling the hammer! Another Walker slumps over a window while the first gets up, starting to saunter through the Bathroom! Angling up the Revolver, CA-BANG! SPLITCH! The Round thunders through the dome, bursting the Walker’s Skull! BLUMP! The Body hits the floor!
“Urhhhkkk!” Another Walker with corroded hands comes tripping in, “Arughk!” CA-BANG! Miss! CA-BANG! SPLATCH! “3 Shots...” More sounds come from the other room! Walkers pushing through the windows, shattering and crushing glass underneath themselves!
Unnaturally pulling up and chasing through the bathroom, “Yrhhkk!” A Walker with a messed-up, mouldy face snarls at Zach, CA-BANG! KLASK! Its head flexes back and slumps against the window! The Next Bends down, “Hgn!” Stuffing the pistol through its maw and aiming at the Next Walker, “RGHH!” CA-BANG! SPLITCH SPLATCH! Two down!
“5...”
The Next Walker with a Police Vest and beanie open’s hit’s burst jaw, “Oorhhkkk!” CA-BANG! Blowing a hole clean through, pasting the curtains with Grey Matter! Getting up, Zach sorely sits up against the bed, reaching into his Jacket pocket while the next Two Walkers come into the room, “D-damn it...”
Taking out the First round and popping out the Cylinder! Footsteps growing Closer, “Urrkk! Hhhhkkk!” Sliding in the round, throwing back the Cylinder! Now pull the hammer! “Rrgghhk!” Gun Barrel pointed, CA-BANG! The Walker slumps, revealing the next behind it, “S-shit!” The Creature bends down and presses upon Zach, making him scream and wheeze! The teeth of the bear trap moving in his leg, “Hgn!” Due to the Struggle!
CLK! CLK! JLK! ALK! The Teeth Mash and Gnash, Saliva dripping from the Creature’s maw! It's grey pasty face near Zach’s! Dirty Water Eyes ravenous with Cannibalistic Vigour, “HRKKKKK!” Losing the struggle, Zach begins to scream back at it, “RRGGHHHHHH!!!!!!!!”
CLONK! Moments Pass! The door swings open and a boot sends the Walker’s head into the floor, CA-BANG! Flesh and blood spew into the air, the smoke of a shotgun rushing out and around! It was Beth! Then Julie charges in and kicks away a walker and sends them into the bathtub! Grabbing the Doorknob and slamming it upon the face of a Walker, holding it tight, “Beth, Help him!” Rushing to the other door and yanking it shut as well!
“B-beth?” Zach wearily reaches out, taking his hand, she smiles for him, “It’s okay... I’m here.” Checking on the injury, it seems as though the Teeth have torn apart his leg, but it’s not yet fully separated from the flesh! It’s salvageable! “Okay, listen to me, Zach!” Checking the temperature on his head, “If this moves any more, you’ll have to lose the leg to survive! I’m going to use a Rib-Spreader and part the jaws! Then I need you to move the leg, no matter how much it hurts, okay!?”
“O-okay...” He wheezes, having not actually looked at the injury yet, “D-do it... We don’t have much time!” Julie shoves her blade through a shattered Window, impaling a Walker and shoving it off, “Now, Beth! Do it now!” Deploying the Spreader, Beth grabs the Crank, “Ready!?” Groaning terribly, Zach clings to his leg, “R-ready!”
RK!
RK!
RK!
Each Crank divides the Jaws of the Bear-Trap! Causing Blood to gush, it was older blood, bunched up and already beginning the Coagulate! “Nrgh!” Flesh chunks slide off his leg! “Hgn!”
RK! RK! RK!
Dividing Both Jaws, Beth holds the jaws, “Now! Move now!” Yanking his leg free, Zach lets out a howling scream, “Arghh, Hengn!?” Seeing literal blood veins hanging out, His dang Leg bone is visible in places! The sheer impact of the jaws split the flesh in two! It wasn’t wholly split, but it was enough to make a Man faint, and yet Zach holds on!
Beth gets to work instantly, applying a Proper tourniquet, making him groan more! The Dead punch hands through the Glass Windows, but Julie hacks them off one by one, “Hgn! Aghn!” SLAK! WLAK! WOK! Hands and arms dump onto the floor, splurging the blood, “This room’s not gonna hold!”
The Bathroom door is budging! Hinges are weakened!
Once Tied, Beth takes out a Bottle of Peroxide, “I have to disinfect now! Brace!” Grabbing at the bed, he suddenly wails as she splashes his whole leg with a full bottle of the stuff, “Aghn! Hehn! Jehn! Fuck! FUCK!” Grimacing over the situation, but the Blood is still bad, “G-god fuck, I have to Suture, here and now!”
“You’re kidding!?” Zach leans in to see his own leg bone, “Oh Christ, yeah-! Yeah uh, You’re- You’re gonna have to suture that... Can’t keep the tourniquet on forever!” Taking out one such needle, Beth begins putting in the wire, “Did you take Morphine?”
“O-only reason I am awake!” Zach binds his leg tighter, “You keep needling that, Beth! Don't stop until the Chompers come! Okay!?” Quickly nodding, she ties off the threat and holds his leg, “I’ll close the Biggest one! All we got time for!” Meanwhile, Julie was pressing a Chair up against the bathroom door!
Suddenly a Walker Head begins poking through the glass, splashing it onto the carpet, “Oh hell!” Raising the Red-handle Machete, “Hff!” Plunging it deep and twisting the blade, “Rghn!” Tearing it aside, throwing the Walker back! All the while Zach was clenching Jaws and groaning loudly, “K-keep it going! Ghn! D-doing great, Beth! Aghn!”
“This whole situation is fucked!” Julie sees another window crack and budge, 4 new Walker arms shoving through the gaps, “Goddamnit!” SLANK! SLAK! LANK! WOK! Lopping the Limbs off!
CRROOAAKKK!!! The Hinges begin to burst, bolts flying! Julie turns and sees the Dead push down the door! One Walker cracks its skull on impact, BLASK! Taking out the MP5, Julie slaps the Sub and leans up the weapon, RATTA-RATTA! RATTA-RATTA! Spreading the Burst Fire between heads, taking out the sides of heads and jaws, lifting her boot and knee-capping the Undead!
RATTA-RATTA! RATTA-RATTA! SPLISHT! GLASHT GLOSHK!
All the while Beth was poking in the needle, wincing about the blood, “Almost!” Threading the needle through! Zach slammed his fist into the bed, “M-motherfucker!” Angling the needle again, Beth looks into Zach’s eyes, “Last one for me, Buddy, just one last needle.”
With tears in his eyes, Zach grunts and groans, “D-do it!”
Making the incision, suffering his wails, Beth pushes through the needle, jabbing the next slab of flesh and tying it together, biting the thread off and tying it, “O-okay! The Biggest Gash is sealed!” The Other door is budging, Zach warns, “Beth! That one’s gonna go too!”
Taking the Shotgun, Beth pumps it and readies the firearm, seeing the door croak and then snap! Walkers fall through, CA-BANG! Blowing the first skull to smithereens, Beth pumps the gun again, “Come and get it!” CA-BANG! SPLASK!
“Julie, Grab Zach!” Beth just pushes in, kicking out Walkers and blowing its head off, swiping another with the Shotgun barrel, yanking’s head and throwing it into a side room, blowing out its spine! Julie follows close, Zach in hand, using a Knife to jab skulls!
Shirewilt Square
As Amanda and Shane blast apart Walkers outside, Hershel remains at the wheel, intensely observing the Battle. Shane is blowing out Skulls with his Benelli, and Amanda is tossing molotovs and whistling to herd around Walkers, making them burn together!
During it all, Noah begins to come to, his head coming clear and eyes brightening up, “Huh?” Noticing the Zip Ties around his wrists and that he’s in the back of the Truck, “What’s going on?”
“What’s going on is that you tried to kill a member of our group.” Judging Noah through the Review rather harshly, Hershel scolds the Teen, “You did that without coming to us first... without thinking and now because of you? My Daughter is in grave danger.”
“They had to charge into a Horde of Walkers to find Zach, and they ain’t back yet.”
Having some sense knocked back into him, the Blood Craze had subsided, and reasoning has returned to Noah, “I-i what!? Is she back!?” But Hershel seemed rather infuriated, “No and spare me the Denial. Your brain is bound to jolt itself into full awareness soon. Here’s the Facts, you betrayed my Daughter, and that’s why you’re in Cuffs now.”
“I-I'm sorry...” Noah leans his head against the back of the chair, “I- I got... so worked up- I... I was wrong, Hershel... I was so wrong. I did-” Hershel lets out a long sigh, “I’m not the one you have to make up to, Noah. Cus I know my Daughter’s gonna get back... I know she’s gonna push through, and if you have any faith left in this world, Noah?”
“Your Change starts now, right this minute. Because if you ever, ever do something like this again? It’s not me you have to worry about. It’s Maggie.”
Sitting in complete and utter shame, Noah goes quiet...
Outside, Shane slides new shells into his gun, and looks left, “Heads up, Shepard!” Amanda jogs over and raises her rifle, BANG! BANG! BANG! Clearing Walkers out from Beth’s flanks! Julie thunders towards the pick-up truck and loads Zach into the back, “Beth, take a seat!” Julie hops in while Shane slams fires, splattering five Walker heads and chest necks all over the road, “Amanda, take the wheel!”
Nodding she bolts, “Roger that!” Hopping into the Cruiser and starting the vehicle back up! Beth fires out the Last Shotgun burst, shredding a Lady Walker to ribbons and kicking her into a flower bed, “We need to move!” Opening the Truck doors and hopping in!
Meeting Eyes with Noah for a second, “Don’t Look at Me.” So, he shies away and just keeps staring at his lap. Shane, The Last Man out, swipes a walker with his Shottie and hops into his car, “Move!” Kicking the engine into gear! Hershel starts the Truck and starts rolling!
The Pair of Cars rolled outta there! Zach, from the back of the Truck, watches the horde shrink in the distance, wheezing and settling down, “I... made it...” Julie throws down the utterly spent MP5 and rests her arms upon her knees, “Just barely, Zach... Just barely...”
“When we get back... we need to chat about your Brother.” Looking over mournfully, Zach nods his head, “...I’ll try.”
Merriwether Prison
Day 373, Friday, 2 nd of September 2011
Conference Room
“So that’s the jist of it...” Julie rubs her palms together, looking across the entire Council, “That’s how the run went poorly.” Tyreese brings a hand to his Daughter’s back, patting her proudly, “You did Good... You and Beth? You saved that Boy.”
“Agreed.” Shane gets up from his seat, staring at the paper map of Georgia and then... Crossing off Shirewilt as a Forbidden Zone.
Glenn was sitting in deep disgust over what he’d just learned, seeing Noah in a whole different light, “To think we started the Day so well... What do we do with Noah? We’ve not had a capture on an Attempted Murder before?” Shane turns, facing the rest of the Council, looking Glenn in the eyes, “Zach’s expressed... The desire for Noah not to be removed from the Prison... However, he’s doing time and is henceforth banned from attending runs... Ever again.”
“The Pressure was too much... and it nearly ended a Boy’s Life.”
Nodding in extreme agreement with Shane, Hershel looks over to Maggie, “Are you okay with this?” Maggie steams and fumes to herself, having been on the edge of blowing up ever since Beth told her about this, “It’s fine... It’s Zach’s decision, but if it were mine? He’s outta here. For Good. Next time he does anything like that? I’ll kill him.”
“No.” Shane firmly presses his hand upon the table, “Folks need to trust we ain’t gonna kill ‘em. We put it through a vote first, and make it as fair as it can be. We make sure everyone knows, though... We don’t do Murder here... if they do? They’re gone. Noah’s the sole and final exemption.”
Carol brings her hands together, giving a firm nod, “I’m in complete agreement with that.” Daryl gives his approval too, “Hershel, you talk to Noah, try to get his head straight. You’re good for that.”
“What of the Wolves?” Shumpert leans ahead with his hands together, his famous eyebrow raise aimed towards the rest of the council, “We heard about ‘em in Woodbury as well. Nasty Folk. If they’re in our Neighbourhood, maybe we need to be more careful? Can’t have another accident like this.”
“Agreed.” Shane strides around the table, behind each of them, “We’re gonna review our defences, update any blind spots we may have. Sounds like these Assholes rolled up on Shirewilt via the woods. Gotta make sure they ain’t do that to us. I’ll level a resolution with y’all soon.”
“Dismissed.”
With that, everyone begins taking their leave, except for Hershel, who leans in to talk to Shane for a second, “Thank you... for helping Rick take this break, you and Daryl are doing God’s work.”
“Just good to be a Team Player, Hershel.” Shane gives one last faint smile and begins walking towards the door, “Oh and... Not to rain on your parade, but that Run band is on you, too. Sorry... but you ain’t in a condition to fight Dead anymore.”
Finally understanding, Hershel bows his head out of respect, “The Youth have inherited the Earth.”
“Soon... Soon they will.” Shane opens the door, looking back at him in Pride, “Beth’s a Pioneer, that much is certain... You ought to be Proud.” Giving his last nod of respect before closing the door.
Detention Cell A2
Sitting behind Plexiglass, Noah was doing time. As the sole inhabitant of the cell.
Thinking deeply about what happened and what’s going on. Clk Clk... His eyes widen and focus on Beth on the other side.
Wearing a green button-up and jeans, hair tied back, “I wanted a chance to talk.” Her eyes were heavy and burdened, face creased and stressed. Just as Gutted, Noah non-verbally nods... and lets her speak. So, she does, bringing her hands together, “First... I want to say thank you... For all the times you made me feel like I ought to be worth something. That I am a Person, deserving of respect.”
“That I am Beautiful and Capable and fully Independent... I want to tell you that you are one of the biggest reasons I point to for my change... but...” She presses a hand upon the Glass, “I also need to tell you that... things have changed.”
“I don’t need you to feel that way anymore.” Softly shaking her head at him, “and I haven’t for a while... but I didn’t care. Now? With what you did to Zach? A Person who lost their Family and to a Person who escaped two Cults? I just- can't move past that right now...”
“I know, I still love you... But I can’t go on being with you... without first getting through about how... Disappointed, I am with you. That I shouldn’t have lost my temper so violently with you.”
“So... what I am saying is this; We need to grow, Noah... but we have to do it separately now.” Quickly, he gets up and leans on the Plexiglass, “Please, Beth! I didn’t- I-!”
“Whatever you say is an excuse...” Beth retorts, drawing away from the Glass, “And that’s the exact reason we need to do this, Noah.”
Thudding the Glass with his fist, Noah depressed up against it, “A-and if you fall in love with Zach?”
“Then that’s my decision.” Beth softly shakes her head, wishing he’d have focused on something else right now, “You are not ready for this, Noah... and neither was I.” Taking her leave, trying not to cry as he breaks down against the glass.
Julie, around the corner, leans against the wall, arms crossed... Wondering if she... should step in for Noah... Teach him the same way Sasha guided her? Maybe. Taking one last look at her Red-Handled Machete... Remembering how she really got it... and wondering when she’ll tell someone... Maybe Never.
Chapter 3: Let's Name her Violet
Chapter Text
Day 374, Saturday, 3 rd of September 2011
Driving the Ford Super Duty Pickup, Rick’s hands quietly control the Car. Cheek rested upon his fist; Daryl’s Bike riding behind. Beside him was Carol, sharpening her Knuckle-Knife. In the back were the kids. Sophia had her arms around Mika, protecting her Girlfriend and keeping them steady upon her lap, which enabled Lizzie to coast on the Middle Seat.
Carl was right next to Lizzie, watching the World skate on by.
It was good to have the kids back... They’ve not chatted about the whole disappearance thing since the return, and honestly, Rick has no plans to do so. He just preferred to enjoy their presence once again. Most of all, Carl.
“You ever gonna replace that Broken Watch?” Carol trails her eyes towards the broken watch, “Or stop covering one of your hands with Wraps?” Chuckling, Rick slowly glides his Car left down the Road, “Honestly, I just started doing that cus I punch so much with this hook. Easier to just have ‘em pre-wrapped instead of worrying about it every single time I hurt this hand.”
“As for the Watch... uh, it’s got Sentimental Value. It’s my Father’s and uhh... reminds me of the time before the Walkers.” Setting the car straight on the road, “I don’t remember how it broke. Might’ve been during the Barn debacle or... something after.”
“Only noticed it was that way after... uh...” Checking the Rearview, seeing his Son and Soph looking at him through the mirror, “Anyways, that’s why.”
Observing the watch for a moment, Carol has some amusement about it, “It’s fitting then... Broken, telling a Time that no longer is the case. Won’t you fix it?” Shrugging once, Rick continues watching the road, “Maybe someday.”
Slowly, Carl looks over to Sophia nuzzling up with Mika, it doesn't feel as strange as it did before. Carl prefers it this way, and then sees Liz drawing something, Looks like a Man of Some Kind, “Who’s that?” Looking up quietly, Lizzie closes the page, “Not Polite to look at other People’s drawings without permission, Carl.”
“Sorry...” Carl pans his eyes back towards the Road, “We close?”
Carol snatches the map off the dashboard and unfurls it, “Just about... Got at least 20 minutes more to drive before we find the Cattle Farm.” May as well stay settled then...
East Georgia Cattle Reserve
Driving in, the Ford Truck and Daryl’s Bike comes to a stop just in the Courtyard of the Farm. Kicking down the brace, Daryl leans his bike and equips the Crossbow Bolt while Everyone else dismounts from the Ford Truck, “Okay...” Rick turns to the whole Team and points to Carl and Lizzie, “Y’all check the House. Mika and Sophia? Check the Garage next to it. Daryl’s Patrolling and I am going with Carol to check the Barns.”
“We’re mainly looking for Pigs. They’re probably the only Survivors.”
No one seems to have any issue with the team set up, while Rick hands them each slips of Paper, “Here are the Priorities we have when it comes to Loot and if you see any animals? Call me. If there’s a Horse, we got a larger transport in reserve. Have fun and stay safe.”
Daryl gives a nod to Rick and gets started by strolling up to a Walker and jabbing the mossy mess with his Knife. Carol & Rick head for the Barn. Mika crosses arms over, checking out the abandoned property, “Seems like there are no Walkers around here, at least.”
All the same, Carl brought out the knife, and told them to, “Stay Alert, there could be anything around here.”
Lizzie wearily eyes the knife before silently following the Group. As they walked, the House came into view. It was a One-Story Ranch House that had closed shutters & a weathered Roof. Vines crawled along the walls and weaved through the piping.
Out the Front is a Skeleton which was soaked with moss and flowers, which were springing out from the Eye Sockets. The Garage Besides is big enough for a Car and a smaller Livestock Truck. The Pairs separated between the House & Garage.
Sophia presses an ear against the Door and then pounding her fist against the Cream Coloured Wood and listening in... While Carl waits against his Door and whistles to draw attention. Lizzie opens and enters into the House with Carl.
Satisfied with the quiet, Sophia opens the Double Doors and goes into the Darkness with Mika, both shining rays of light inside. Revealing a simple Garage, with a Walker inside the Truck, “Hhrrkkk...”
“May I?” Mika checks, fiddling with her knife. Drawing the SIG Compact, Sophia holds it within her hands, encouraging her partner, “Go on. Show me what you learned.” Then Mika approaches the Truck, and grabs the door, opening it slightly...
“Arhk!” The Walker juts up, GLUNK! The Monster is pinned by the door! Readying the knife, SPLISK! It’s done. Mika dislodges the Knife, making Sophia smile, “Excellent Work.” Enjoying Mika’s following snicker, “C’mon, let’s check this Garage out.”
Inside the House
Carl pushes open the bedroom door of a Little Boy, finding his Walker emaciated on the bed, a clear bite injury on the neck. Grabbing the pillow without delay, Carl compresses the Walker with the pillow, “Wait!”
Gun against the Fabric, Carl pans his head around to Lizzie, “We talked about this; The Dead don’t have feelings.” But Lizzie inches forward anyway, “I want to try... please? He’s barely moving. Even if he’d grabbed me, I could break his arms.” Leaning down his head, Carl can’t believe this... but out of respect for Mika. The Boy lifts the Pillow, revealing the Walker, “Arhhkkk!!” It’s rotten teeth gnashing in the air!
Reaching into her messenger bag and pulling out a cloth wrapping. Carl squints at his Friend, “It’s gotta be bloody and smell fresh.” She nods once and unwraps the slab of meat, “I know... I just- want to understand why they can’t listen.”
Keeping the gun plenty handy, Carl lets her get closer, “The Slightest Flinch in the wrong place, and I am gonna save you.” Stopping beside the bed, Lizzie lifts the slab in her hand, “I know how it works, Carl.” He’s not all too certain she does but let’s her carry on. The Teenage Girl lowers the Slab of meat towards the Walker’s Maw. Seeing its nostrils sniffing the scent and then ravenously trying to get it.
Lowering it further, Lizzie lets the Walker eat the slab, “Heh, see? You can feed them. Do you think if I fed him all the meat, he'd calm down enough?” Shrugging his shoulders, Carl flicks up his hat, watching the thing eat with some interest, “Only seen ‘em get calm after People haven’t been around for a while.”
“It’s like the briefest scent of flesh and they go wild. Like it activates some primal part of their brain.” Letting go, the rest of the meat falls upon the Walker’s Chin, and it just eats it up. Once finished, the Creature begins gnashing its jaws again, still wanting to kill ‘em.
Pursing Lips, Carl eyes Lizzie, “Satisfied?”
What is she- Lizzie picks out another large slab of meat, “Don’t look at me like that. This is for science.” Uh-huh... All Carl can see is that she’s feeding valuable meat provisions to an already dead corpse, “What’s the point of this?”
“Well Walkers like to attack our fences, right?” Lizzie lowers the meat and lets the creature feast, “When Hershel kept the Dead in that Barn, they were feeding them food. So, I was curious as to why the Barn had no trouble keeping the Dead in while our Fences are always attacked.”
“At first, I thought it was noise level, but after working the fields with You and Duane? I realised how loud it had to have been on the Greene Property, and yet the Barn Walkers stayed largely dormant until Billy attacked you.”
She signals her hand towards the Walker she’s feeding now, “The Difference between the Barn and the Fence? Walkers were fed in the Barn. They are not at the Fence... They just get attacked.”
The Walker finishes with the meat and... actually begins to calm. Entering a resting state, making Lizzie rather elated, “See? We can calm them without killing them.” Looking upon the Dormant Walker’s face, Carl hums with minor consideration, “We don’t got the Meat Supplies to do this on a large scale. Hershel had an entire Acres of Land to get food. We only got one yard, and all of it is vegetables.”
Pouting Lizzie leans her hands on her hips, “Carl.” Rather incensed with him, “You need to be more patient.” But he just leans upon his side, gesturing his pistol at the Walker, “This is a kid, Liz. Smaller Stomach, lower Energy Demand. To feed at least 6 of these things, we’d need a whole Beef Cut. 12 and we’d need 2, so on and so forth. The Pokers take out about 200 a Day, and Yesterday it was 340.”
“We’d have to all go Vegetarian to sustain that, and that’s not even accounting for Storage. As soon as we corral the Undead into a safe spot, they’ll need to keep eating, and then we’ll need more meat for the ones who arrive at the fence next cus of the Smell.”
“Within days, we’d be providing for more Walkers than People. What about when something happens, cus it always does.” Shaking his head at Liz, “It’s not Realistic.”
Leaning against the Bed, Lizzie’s brow twitches with annoyance, “Well, we need to do something! Don’t we!? Because the Walkers are all that’s left of People, and if we figure out how to reverse this? What then? How many Relatives have we taken already!?”
Rolling his head and cracking his neck, Carl was tired of this discussion, “Lizzie... I’ve been to the CDC. Their brains are rotten through; only the basic parts remain. Even if we managed to somehow do what you’re saying? Nothing of the Person is left.”
“NARGHK!” The Walker jolts and snatches Lizzie’s arm, about to bite, BANG! It’s dead before she even finished squealing, pushing off its arms and staggering back, hitting against the window... Trying to catch her breath, “I-i?”
“Carl?” Rick calls on the line, which Carl answers, activating his stickered radio, “Lurker, don’t worry. It’s dead, and no one is bitten. Over.” Reassured, Rick signs off, “Got it, Daryl keeps an eye out for a horde. Over & Out.” and hangs up. Meeting Eyes with Lizzie, Carl puts away the Radio, “You, okay?”
Huddling and cuddling her arms against herself, Lizzie nods once, “Y-yeah... just... sad, we can’t save him now.” Shaking his head, Carl can see that she’s still a believer, “Sorry.” Hand extending out in apology, which she sighs from, “It’s okay... they can’t control themselves... I’ll keep looking.”
“Liz...” Carl goes around the bed, catching her before she goes, “Listen to me... Wanting to save the Dead? That’s your thing, I accept that... but you need to look reality in the face... What attacks you, dies. People... Walkers... Animals.”
“We can love ‘em all... but your Life?” He stops her from squirming out, “That’s what means the most. If it Attacks, it Dies. ”
Standing still, Liz? Begins to cry, “I-i don’t want... to hurt anyone...” So, Carl eases up a little, “No one does, Liz... everyone feels forced to, even the Walkers. Duane and Mika love and need You. So, what do you do any someone or something attacks you?”
“I kill it...” She finally says, making it easier for Carl to relax, “That’s right.” Taking out a handkerchief and handing it to her, “Have this... for the tears.” Looking down for a moment, Liz grabs the rag, “T-thank you...” Rushing into a bathroom and closing the door.
Leaving the Young Grimes standing there, looking back at the Kid’s Corpse... taking the time to grab the blanket and cover the head, for the sake of any future drifters.
The Barn
“Heh...” Rick smiles, hands caressing the sides of the Horse’s head, “Looks like whatever happened to the People here? They had enough time to open the doors. All of these Animals are fairly well fed.” Carol leans against the Pig Pen gates, and glances out to the Pigs eating well out there, “Do you think any of these pigs would reanimate if we killed them?”
Turning his head slightly, while the horse nudges his head affectionately, “Probably... They first made this thing by testing it on Pigs. Thinking we need a system for that?” Indeed, Carol does seem to think that, “Be a waste for one pig to die and eat the rest. There are about 10. 2 are old enough for butchering, and we have 3 Females who can breed more.”
“I’d say it’s a good chance to check.”
“We’ll bring one to the Slaughterhouse.” Rick comments, giving the horse some oat cakes, “Something to do while we wait for Michonne and Shumpert to bring in that Truck.”
The Slaughter House
It was attached to the Barn for Simplicity’s Sake, and within this Kill House is a series of old Dusty tools. One Pig was set upon the table, which Rick had a Blanket over their head, hand on the back to keep the animal still, “Use the Captive Bolt, and angle it here.” Pointing at the pig’s brain, “it’ll destroy the frontal lobe but preserve the stem, which the virus needs.” Grabbing the device, Carol presses the trigger, seeing the metal rod extend and then retracts it, “Is this battery-operated?”
“Mechanical. Don’t need Power.” Rick explains, and watches Carol come over, “Remember, fire the bolt here or it’ll destroy the stem and prevent reanimation.” Pressing the barrel of the Bolt against the Pig’s head, and then... pressing the Trigger!
The Pig reeks for a split second and then slumps dead moments later.
Feeling just a little bad, Carol retracts the bolt, “That was quick.” Nodding quietly, Rick begins tying down the pig and draws his own knife, “It’s the best way. Happens in an Instant. Not even long enough to feel pain, just the entry.”
“Back when I worked the farm, we had knives and we just slashed their necks.” Mimicking the slash briefly, “Bled ‘em out... It was horrible and stressful for the Animal. Some did Gas, others had stunning, but we did blades.” Morbidly intrigued, Carol asks, “Did you ever feel bad?”
He shakes his head and looks back to the Dead Pig, seeing it starting to twitch, “Not till much later. We just didn’t see animals the same way; especially on farms. It was almost like we didn’t really see ‘em as Beings, just Meat. Y’know it was the same way with littering.”
Oh, Carol remembers that issue, “Hehn... I was a kid when we used to have Picnics, and it wasn’t seen as rude to just leave everything on the ground. Cups, plastic forks. Some people even left their Baskets, they cared so little. Our Children have no idea how novel their ideals are.”
The Pig really starts to twitch now, the snout rattling, eyeballs messing around. Telltale signs of the infection taking over the brainstem and primal brain, “They're gonna keep having new ideas, you know.” Rick smiles a little fondly about it, “Who knows what they’ll go on to do when the Walkers become Normal. When the first few Generations of Kids are born after the fall, and mature enough to think clearly about their surroundings.”
“Think we’ll see that?” Carol leans against the table, hearing the pig on the edges of revival, “Live long enough to know what kind of World they create?”
Shaking his head, Rick watches as the Pigs eyes open, Murky and Dirty, its teeth chattering and chomping, unable to move already due to high brain damage and the restraints, “Nah, we’re too Good Spirited. We’re gonna end up Dead somehow... Me before You, I reckon. That’s fine, long as Carl keeps growing into the Man he ought to be? I’ll die any ol’ day.”
“Became... pretty comfortable with that.” Carol gulps, seeming to still fear death, twiddling her fingers as Rick captures the Pig’s head and angles the blade, SPLASK! Terminating the Walker Pig, “Since Lori, that’s the way I gotta operate.”
“Fact is? The Good Times will end someday. Some other fresh hell will roll up on us; some new Psychopath with some Deranged Vision and Ambition. We gotta be ready to take the fall when that occurs.”
“Live our lives to the best ability we can. Love who we can and forget any other frivolous consideration. God, Church, Grudges, don’t matter. Life’s Shorter than it ever was.” Digging his blade into the back of the Pig's head, cutting it open and then using some tweezers to extract a black growth from the brain stem, it was fleshy and goopy, “Mhn-hn... That’s it... Wildfire , fully manifested. We’ll have to watch the Pigs closely, keep ‘em separate from any other cattle.”
Carol really leans in at it, checking out how the tendrils are still moving, “What is this stuff? Jenner called it a Virus but... it’s more like Fungus or something.” Rick shrugs and examines it fairly closely, “It’s Parasitic. Probably cannibalising any good matter left on it to survive. Whatever the fuck the Doctors used to make this stuff? Ain’t fucking natural, sure as the sun comes up.”
They both see it stop writhing and go limp, “Doesn’t survive long once removed from the Host...” Carol frowns, watching Rick cast the weird material onto the table, “Probably some kinda... A mix between Bacterial and Fungal. Been trying to keep up with Triss’s research and her examination of Walker brains.”
“You know our very breath is stained with Bacteria from this thing? Every one of us. We’re all Carriers.”
She did in fact realise that, but seeing the Wildfire infection in person is reviving all sorts of discomforts, “And a seed of that... It’s just sitting in our brain stems, our DNA? Just... waiting.”
He nods once and begins wiping off his hands with the blanket, “Judith has got it too... I bet if we grabbed the breath vapour off these Pigs and put it under the microscope? Same Deal. Nasty Shit, Wildfire, Nasty...” All the same, it seems they’ve figured out how to deal with the Pigs, so Carol looks over to the Clever, “Will we harvest the Meat off this?”
“Nah...” Rick grabs the Captive Bolt, “The Infection is active in this thing, not sure I wanna expose our Infection to this Pig’s Infection. It's all untested, unknown. We eat Reanimated Flesh, it could just activate the Hijacking Process in a fully Living Person, and not one of us is eager to learn about that.”
Right... Carol crosses over her arms... Even if you were in good health... The Infection hijacks the Brain. It could turn a person Lame... or stop essential Body Functions and kill them anyway, only to revive even quicker cus the Infection’s already activated, “What a Nightmare Virus...” Carol lightly comments, shuddering in place.
The House
Tossing a log into the Fireplace, Carl flicks the lighter a few times and sparks a flame to life. Getting it to start crackling and sparking. Leaning the lighter back, Carl flips it closed and holds his hand by the fire, “Nice...”
Lizzie comes out from the bathroom and back into the living room, sitting by a couch nearby and leaning forward, “...Sorry...” Nodding in acceptance, Carl stands up, hands on his belt, “We both had to be there when our Parents went... we’re both messed up.”
Hopping onto a nearby Couch and laying sideways on it. Head relaxed against the hand rest, hands tapping at his chest, “I guess it was interesting, testing it.” Liz smirks appreciating that, “Duane’s far less patient with that stuff. He saw his Mother as a Walker so... I guess I can’t blame him. He gets annoyed these days when I try to talk about my beliefs... about what I want to understand.”
“He’s a Materialist.” Carl tips down his hat, waiting for people to come back, “Even more than me. I think Walkers should be Exterminated, but I am not gonna twist your arm...but Duane? Well, it’s like you said; Saw his Mother Turn.”
Checking her watch, Lizzie can see it’s really taking too long to check one lousy garage, “Can you check on Mika and Sophia? I think they’re sucking face again.” Chortling to himself, Carl swings up and straightens his hat, “Probably. Dad calls it the Honeymoon Phase.”
Yet Liz had no such experience in that, “Duane’s a very Emotional but not a Physical Lover it seems.” Nodding once, Carl can see that too, “He’s like that as a Friend too.” Heading over towards the door and swinging it open, going down the stairs and discovering that yes, indeed, his two Best Friends are standing close, kissing in the Garage. Not a Care in the world between these two, huh?
“Ahem.” Carl grins, making them both jump! Mika covers her mouth, “Oop! Sorry, I guess we got distracted.” While Sophia rubs at the back of her neck, “Yeah... uh, what’s up?” Carl flings a thumb through the door he came through, “Nothing much in the House. The fireplace is on though, and it’s got a perfectly good fire.”
Kissing Your Girlfriend is one Affair, but getting caught by a Guy you crush on? Also pretty intimidating. Sophia crosses her arms over with red cheeks, “Thanks, Carl. Always thinking about us.” Regarding him warmly before moving in.
Mika goes up towards him, “Hey, we heard a Gunshot Earlier? Was uhm... Liz Present?” Carl confirms it and pats at her shoulder, “Not to worry, handled it. She’s gonna start trying to defend herself now.” Genuinely shocked he made so much progress then, Mika clocks her head to the side, “Wow... made more progress than Duane did. How’d you do it?”
“She trusts me with it.” Carl explains briefly, looking out the doorway, “I don’t judge her for it... So, I guess she feels safe to work through it with me.” Mika shifts weight on those boots, “The fact you’re the only one without a Girlfriend is frankly unbelievable to me.”
“Gonna try with Molly soon.” Carl confesses, looking back out to the Wastelands, “Just trying to work out how... You know, with Pat trying to date her all the time.” Mika huffs in annoyance over Pat, “Fun Friend... but I really wish he didn’t pester Molly Rose, so much.”
Worrying doubly so for Carl, Mika says, “Maybe... just try to be her friend. She’s far from lonely with us, but... I think she’d just appreciate attention from a Dude that wasn’t on a Date?” Carl could guess that maybe Duane doesn’t have it on Target with this part, “Warning Received and Taken.”
Feeling a little worse, Mika knows she won’t be able to help with the whole Sophia matter either, “Mhn... I’m still sorry... About Sophia?” Scoffing, Carl leads Mika along, “It’s fine, really. You guys are great together. Go enjoy it.” Perhaps not content with that forever, Mika resolves to move along, “Okay.”
Outside the Buildings
Daryl leans on the fence posts, smoking a cigarette. 2 Pinned Walker Corpses outside the Boundaries with Crossbows sticking out. Slowly, Rick makes his approach and holds the Fence Posts to relax, “Good Property.” Observing the Vast Green Fields and the Distant waving Trees, the rolling hills. It reminded them both somewhere of the Greene Family Farm from forever ago.
“Yeah.” Daryl blows smoke and twiddles the cig between his fingers, “Not Safe though, Walkers can see and hear things for ages. At least in Forests they get confused by trees and bushes... Here? All they need to do is walk one stupid field and bingo, on your fence.”
Seeing one such Walker meander out of the Woods in the distance and efficiently making its way across the vast stretch of Grass. Rick scoffs at it, “Yeah... Lots more of ‘em lately... How close is that Migration you reckon?” Daryl takes a long huff of Smoke, “Mghn... Not far, they’ll start arriving in bigger bulks before long. Then we’ll be clearing 400 Walkers per day. We may wanna talk about fortifying the fences better... Like a ditch of some kind. Running it all along the fence so they gotta pile up before they press the supports.”
Rick sags his head low, wishing it were an option, “Can’t... not with the pressure hitting us already. We’ll need to use some kinda, counterweight. Maybe fill bags with soil and press ‘em up against the fence. Add Beams to the Chain-Link Sections.”
“Maybe you should bring it to the Council?” Daryl suggests, making Rick wince, “Uh- actually... why don’t you?” Skirting his Membership within... Daryl gets it, nods his head, “Sure.” As to not push him too early, “We uhh... are we ever gonna talk about what happened under the Overpass?” The Unaddressed Elephant in the room, Rick averts his eyes back out towards the Walker coming up, it’s just about halfway over by now, “Do you want to talk about it?”
“No.” Daryl says rather bluntly, “Just... I fucked up.”
“Me too...” Rick nods gently, leaning off the fence, “Not one of us walked outta that War, whole... Not one.” And walking away. Letting Daryl think to himself, and ready the crossbow.
Moments Later
“Here Guys, here you go...” Carl leads the Family of Pigs up on the Ford’s Flatbed, Rick stands in wait letting his Son corral them. Sophia holds a Piglet in her arms, “This one is pretty Young, isn’t she cute, Rick?” Leaning down, Rick pats the Baby Pig’s head, “That she is, must be a few weeks old... They mustn’t have been very comfortable with so few surviving.”
“Can we keep this one?” Rick lets his son deploy the slop and hop out of the flat bed before rolling up the ramp and closing the hatch, “The Piglet? Naw we can’t do that?”
But Carl seems to rather like the Piggy, stroking behind the Piglet’s Ears, “We could totally name her. Let’s call her Violet.” Making Soph all too excited, “Really?! That's the perfect name for our Piglet.” Giddy over the little piggy like they were a pet.
“C-can’t-!” Rick scoffs and pinches the bridge of his nose, “Can’t adopt the Pig, nor can we name ‘em. They’re Food, or gonna be one day.” Soon getting Puppy Eyes from both of them. How the hell do they both manage to be so cute still? Rick chuckles, “Alright... She’s violet.”
Nestling her Piglet lovingly, Sophia leans up the Piggy for Rick, “We also need a Female Pig as a backup. In case something happens. Isn’t that what Farmer’s used to do anyways?”
“You already convinced me.” Rick surrenders, much to the Delight of the Kids. Carl brings an arm around Sophia, “We’ll have to put her in the Pen with the others, though. Prison’s not safe for Pig.”
“Yeah, I know.” Soph begins carrying the Piglet back to the House, “Let’s go introduce her.” Trailing on after, Rick can’t help but to smile at them both. Carol comes over with a bag full of Hay Seeds, “We’ll need hay for the Animals, we got space to grow it?”
Uhh Possibly? Rick scratches the side of his face, “There is a bunch of Grass in C & D by the Exercise Area. Back when they did track, or were supposed to? We seal up the Doors for D? We can probably grow all of our hay there.” Carol figures it’s about time C & D Yard gets secured anyway. Been in a constant state of flux between Infested and Clear since they grabbed the Prison, “I’ll take it to the Council then.”
“When are you gonna return to Leadership for real?” Rick leans against the Truck with a sigh, not feeling it just yet, “Been resetting my mind... figuring things out. I’ll be there if an emergency comes up though, you can tell ‘em that.” Progress is Progress, Carol shrugs, “Okay.”
Rumbling Draws closer, sounds like the Livestock Truck. Checking it out, Shumpert rolls it up the dirt path with Michonne at the side, eating a peanut Choc bar, chewing rather contently. As the Truck pulls in, Shumpert parks it beside their Pickup and opens the door, hopping out, “Hey Boss, got us that Truck.”
Michonne hops out as well, chewing loudly, “Yup.”
“Heh... You gave her chocolate?” Rick leans upon his side, Michonne deviously chewing away on that thing. Shumpert's eyebrows raise towards Michonne, “Oh yeah, Martinez promised her a Choc-Bar. Found one on my Last run and figured that’s what he’d do, so... Yeah, she’s got chocolate now.”
Rolling up the empty package and pocketing it, Michonne covers her mouth to speak, “The Man knows his way to my heart, what can I say?” Suddenly holding up a finger at Rick, “Hold that thought, I've got something.” Swallowing the rest of the bar as she ruffles around in her bag, “Mhn, here.”
Taking out an entire Electric Razor and handing it right to Rick. Impressed, Rick checks it out, “Hah- wow, this’d be 200 Benjamins outta my pocket back in the day.” It has Length settings as well.
“Eh, well.” Michonne knocks his arm, “Your face is losing the War, so...”
“Pah...” Rick looks up to Michonne, “What’s the Length Andrea’s expecting?” Misha suddenly cups his chin, wagging it jestfully, “She misses the Jawline, Five O'clock Shadow.”
“Yes ma’am.” Rick chuckles and sees Shumpert and Carol leading out two horses. Making Michonne widen her eyes, “Dang, no way? You guys went and found some Horses?” Meeting the Brown Mare and stroking up and down the Mare’s nose. Seems the Horsie is taking to Michonne quite well already.
So, Carol decides to let her have the lead, “Mhm, Two Mares. Healthy.”
Rick pats the back of the mare’s mane, “What’s their name?” Michonne glances over for a moment, “Colette. Cus I am not creative with names and... Well, you know I miss them both.”
“Ginny.” The Sheriff observes the Black and White Mare, “In Honour of Gillie, who was in honour of Gilroy, my first partner.” Well, it seems they’re all named already. Carol lets Michonne lead up her horse, “Mhn, well that’s pretty much everything. Car parts, Butchering Tools, seeds and 9 Pigs as well as two horses.”
Pacing over, Daryl smirks at Carol and then looks to Rick, “We got trouble, turns out those walkers were a spearhead. A Minor Horde is making its way across the field now.”
Play Time’s over. Rick leans out and around from Daryl to see the clump of Death slowly exiting the woods, “Density is ticking up... Yeah, let’s get outta here. Don’t wanna get trapped like Julie and Beth, the other day.”
Merriwether Prison That Afternoon
“So I was thinking.” Patrick, a Caucasian American Teen, 15 years of Age, adjusts his wide glasses. Wearing a Well-kept blue Shirt and tan chinos, fumbling with a yellow flower, like a daffodil, “You and me could uhh... Read a Story together?” The Innocent offer made towards Molly Rose, who had Adora in her arms right now, “That’s okay, Pat, I need to get Adora to Miss Stevens.”
“A-are you sure?” The Boy insists, making her puff cheeks briefly, “Pat, I’m really busy.”
“Patrick...” Carl comes strolling down the B-Block Lobby, dusting off his hat, freshly back from the run, “Give it a break, will ya?” Disappointed, Patrick adjusts his glass frames, “W-well, if you change your mind, Molly Rose.” Before awkwardly ducking outta the way and taking his leave.
Breathing a deep sigh of relief, Molly nestles the Baby, “First time you stepped in. Did Sophia send you?” Carl shakes his head and unslings the bag onto his single shoulder, “Nah, I came to give you something I found a little while ago.” Curiously, she leans forward with Carlos’s Child, seeing him provide multiple VHS Tapes and offers them to her, “The missing Disco Broccoli Episodes for our Collection. I figured when Adora reaches like two or something, she’d like it.”
Surprised about something, Molly takes the tapes, “Strange, Duane said you’d be asking me out.” Freaking for a second, Duane said what!? Carl presses up his hat, “He did?” Making her snicker, how goofy are these two? “Yeah, he was trying to do the Wingman thing, from those old Comedy Skits. I thought it was funny, even if he was being serious.”
“He’s concerned for my failing Love Life.” Carl admits, scratching the back of his head, “Sorry, I just- you know, Mika said you’d appreciate a Friend.” Did she now? Molly Rose hums in thought, “Possibly based on my complaints about Pat. I swear I played one silly kissing game, spin the bottle, and now he’s all over me.”
...What? Carl clocks a brow, “Did I miss a Game? Didn’t think we played those anymore.”
“You never show up for Story-Time.” Molly explains, entertaining Deliliah for a moment, “Hehn~ Anyway, I think it’d be a decent idea. As much as I don’t want to hurt, Pat? I’m getting kind of fed up, and you seem like a Good Person. Plus, you've got a Baby to care about as well, so... you’ll understand my needs more than Pat.”
“How about it? You, Me, Adora and some Cartoons?”
Talk about flipping the script. Carl scoffs and decides, to hell with it, “You’re on. I’ll find us some sweets and shit.” Grinning, Molly begins walking past, “Be seeing you, Carl.” Well, he’s done it now. He’s got a Girlfriend or- well... Carl’s not all too sure what the rules are? Is First Date considered going GF or- You know what who gives a shit, Dead are Walking. It's whatever.
Moving on to find the Gym...
A-Block Gym, Evening
“Hghn... Hnf...” Carl performs a sit-up, twisting both ways and leaning back down, “Ngh!” Doing it again, twisting both ways and leaning down, “Phew... Nhf... 23...” Bending back up, “Nh!” Twisting both ways, “24...” Laying back down and just- collapsing, laying his arms out straight, “Damn... Phf... Can’t get past 24...”
Checking the Light Level outside... Date’s Soon.
Getting up, Carl walks over to his bag, grabbing a towel and wiping off the sweat, hearing someone approach, Oh it’s Dad, “What’s up?” Rick leans against the stands for a moment, “Just wanting to talk about things... before you left... We discussed on whether or not we’d be taking the gun.”
Oh Great.
Carl wipes and rubs the fabric against his face, “Even Zach’s moved past it, Dad.”
“Son...” Rick clicks his tongue, hanging his head, “I just don’t want you to have to lose your innocence too fast. Now Hershel tells me you could do with some peace time behind the walls. Maybe not go out on runs so much. Maybe-!” Carl throws down the towel, standing straight, hands on his hips, “No. It’s my Gun, I decide whether or not I take it anywhere... We need to be ready to fight. At all Times.”
“Governor's Dead.” Rick begins scratching at the side of his head, “War’s Over... It’s time we put away the Guns and just... just be ourselves, Carl. Let you have the Childhood you deserve?”
Packing up the towel, Carl slings his pack over his shoulder, setting his hat upon his head, “Going on a Date, Dad...” Surprise forms on Rick’s face. When’d this happen? Carl has a Romance developing? “Who?”
“Molly.” Carl hefts the bag over his shoulder, “...Tonight, and... unlike you? I don’t feel safe unless I got Iron. So... Don't worry, I’m having as much of a Childhood as I can, Dad... I know- I know Jody’s situation was messed up but... you weren’t there.”
“I gotta be ready to kill if I need to.” Shaking his head, biting his lip, “Can’t just push aside the Fighting and Live a Peaceful Life, Dad. That’s not how it works; not yet. You know as well as I do, things could end any minute and when that day comes? I’m gonna be loaded up.”
“Sorry.”
Surrendering for now, Rick just steps aside and lets his son walk away, Colt 1911 still stuffed into his pack. Wishing it didn’t need to be that way...
A-Block Library, That Night
Disco Broccoli rampages on the street with his car, laughing devilishly, “Take this, Mister Asparagus!” Mister Asparagus squeals as the Red Car comes rampaging and squashes him into a literal pancake! Making Molly and Carl laugh aloud! Molly was wheezing and picking up potato crisps from the bowl, “Classic Disco Broccoli was a wild show. I never got to see the first seasons.”
“Nhhm, I did.” Carl picks up a crisp as well, Adora between them both on a couch, sipping her formula bottle, “Snuck all sorts of stuff past my Mom.” Molly eyes Carl rather quietly, seeing him chuckle rather brightly and then observing the Radio on his belt with the Red Button, Flower & Sun Sticker, “Where’d you find those stickers?”
“Oh, these?” Carl crunches a crisp and unhooks the Radio, wagging it in the air lightly, “This is from a Missing Friend. Or, well, Sophia’s missing friend. They don’t know me, but when we find ‘em, gonna give it back.”
Molly’s lips curl into a slight smile, “Strange, Duane said she was crush.” That Boy is gonna get his, Carl scoffs in complete disbelief, “Yeah well, don’t believe everything Duane says... He has a whole slew of theories about a whole number of people. It’s a sick form of entertainment, really.”
Bringing a hand over her Heart, “Oh, most depraved.” Molly looks back towards that radio, “Still, I found the story rather charming. Most boys I know are complete nitwits and nincompoops.” Carl feels sorry for those other boys, “Damn, that’s harsh.”
“But True.” She winks and goes back to enjoying the Cartoon, “It’s actually what convinced me you understand my situation better than you think. I got someone missing as well... Our Father.” Molly glances back towards Adora, caressing her head, “Miss Stevens is helping, but... this Baby deserves her Dad, at the least.”
“And...” Molly’s face softens a little, “You remind me of him... So much. I think if you two knew each other, you’d get along well.” The mood darkens somewhat, Molly shifting over in her seat and cuddling herself for comfort, “...Sorry... I’m ruining the mood.”
Carl puts down the crisp and sits forward, ignoring the cartoon now, “You loved your Father a lot?” Having not anticipated his interest, she begins squeezing her legs together, “M-more than he knew...” What does that mean? Carl decides not to probe further and relaxes back in his seat, “Well, I’ll find him. Me and Daune? We got this Creed. Our whole Group does, and it’s pretty simple. ‘We look until we Know’ and that’s the way it is for my friend- Sophia's friend.”
“And... that’s the way it’ll be for your Dad, too.”
Sniffling slightly, Molly leans her head back around, “Thanks...” Seeing him nod his head and return to the Cartoon. Molly decides to nudge herself, just a little bit closer, putting an arm around Adora. Looking pretty satisfied with her date.
Rick & Michonne’s Cell
Sitting alone, Rick stares quietly at the Image of Lori and Carl in his wallet, still carrying it around even after all this time. Thumb wiping at the image of Lori... Hoping he’s doing a Good Job for her.
Suddenly, the curtains open up but reveal Sophia, holding her pistol, “Soph?”
Offering the gun by the barrel, Sophia smiles faintly, “I’m giving you my Pistol... and... I’m striking my name from the Runs. I know you wanted this for Carl, but... you're right. We need to remind ourselves what it was like before... to make what comes next when it’s not? Survivable.”
But Rick.... steadily pushes the gun back towards her, “Gun’s don’t change that...” Showing the image of Lori to Soph, “Lori’s got a better read on it... No matter how much things have changed. She always kept what’s decent in mind... and enjoyed everything she could.”
“This whole Prison’s her Idea... so, I’ll look to her for guidance.”
Lowering the gun, Sophia secures it back upon her belt, right next to the Yellow Button Radio and hopping up onto the bed beside Rick, “...I’m still not going out on runs anymore. I want to spend time with you, Rick, you and Andrea. I want... to feel normal again.”
“I pretended to be normal in the CDC, at the Farm... but; now it’s going to be real.”
Holding his arm like she would for a Father, “And I want to learn more from you.” Rick’s smile grows, letting her stay there, “Alright... I will warn you, though, Farmer’s Life is a low-excitement kinda thing.” Seems like a selling point to Sophia if anything. The curtains open again, and Michonne sees Rick’s beard still at full length, “Go shave, fool.”
“Got caught.” Rick closes the wallet and stands, “Excuse me.” Taking the razor and stepping out. Michonne sits next to Sophia, “Do I get a cuddle?” Taking her arm and holding it close, Sophia smiles, “Any day, anywhere, Michonne.” Holding her, like she would for a Mother.
Merriwether Fields
Late at Night
Sitting beside Leah’s grave, the Oil Lamp illuminated Daryl. As for Dog, he was resting right beside the Hunter, ears drooped and eyes were dreary. Knowing his Mom is buried below. Daryl had the Silver Cross in hand, looking at it like he did every night. The only way he gets to spend time with Miss Shaw is now.
Yet this time, something was different.
That Difference being Carol shaped, and holding her own Oil Lamp, “I see you come out here every night.”
“Mhm hm...” Daryl glances up, still playing around with the Necklace, “Behind the fences... Ain't no risk.” But Carol inches a little closer and then takes a seat next to him by the grave, “Not from the Walkers... No.” Meeting eyes with him, “But from what’s inside? Yup.”
Wrapping the necklace over his neck, Daryl connects the chain and sighs out loudly, “What do you want me to say? That I miss her? That I want to say Goodbye? That I wanna... I dunno... Apologise? For Merle? For him killing her?” Bitterly flicking his hand around, “That I am pissed at myself? For Leaving a Friend behind? The Closest Guy I’ve had to a Brother since Merle forgot what that meant?”
“That I am fucking pissed as shit that Leah never got to enjoy this Family?” Finding Carol just sitting quietly, gazing out towards the Night. Grumbling Daryl settles down, “Probably all that... Huh...?”
“Something of the sort.” Carol subtly answers before leaning against Daryl, “...I’m sorry.” She tells him, and then Daryl leans against her too, “Me too...” Both staring up into the Starry Night...
Chapter 4: May She Shine
Chapter Text
Day 390, Monday, 19 th of September 2011
16 Days Later
Merriwether Prison - Tyreese & Amanda’s Room
“I dunno.” Amanda buttons up her Khaki Henley Shirt, “I don’t want to get pregnant, Tyreese. We have so many kids to look after already.” The Unsatisfied Larger Man lays within his covers, bare fuzzy chest out and sizable beard grown, “It’ll be fine, we’ve gone for ages and nothing has happened?” A Swift frown comes from Amanda, “It gets more likely every time we do, Ty. I think we should calm down or maybe find Protection.”
“I don’t want a family.”
Visibly stressed, Tyreese just lays back onto his bed with a grumble, “Fine.” Equally annoyed, Miss Shepard finishes putting on those boots and storms out. Real Smooth, Tyreese.
The Men’s Bathrooms – A Block
The Whirring and buzzing of a Razor is going, Rick Grimes silently and smoothly shears off a clump of large beard hairs. Shane; his partner, is also shaving next to him. Other lads in the Prison strutting about, showering, washing and shaving as well, “Yeah, it’s pretty much just Interpersonal Drama.” Shane explains, tapping his razors upon the sink, freeing it of the hairs, “We’re still smooth sailing. Though them Dead keep piling up the way they are? Hah; we could have a problem.”
“I’ll work the Fence.” Rick glances over, face half freed of the Dominant Beard, “See if we can’t hurry the process of fortification along. Get those Mounds and Sandbags properly piled up. We’re entering the Harvest Period soon. By August, we gotta have all those crops replaced with Winter Ones to keep the soil in good Condition.”
“So, having dead near our food areas? Ain’t good.”
Scraping his razor above his lip, Shane nods once, “Yeah. Think we’ll get a Deep Freeze again? Talk on the Grape-Vine says Storm Activity stirring up on the Coast; that next year could be the Year of the Storms.” Honestly, it wasn’t all too certain. Without the National Weather Tracking Service, anything could be going on above your head, and you’d have no clue.
A Hidden but Constant concern for the Wastelanders. Rick’s face is nearly all shaved down now, “Nah, it’s September, and it’s as hot as June. No idea why, but it seems this year is hot. We could be looking at a very Wet and Rainy Winter Period. Then it bounces back to being Cold for 2012.”
“Maybe we should think about Upgrades for our Power-Grid---!!!” Suddenly the Lights above begin fizzling and flickering before turning off... After a few moments, they all wait. Hoping it’s just another Brown-Out... Crap.
Watching Rick put down the Electric Razor with some small amusement, Shane jokes, “Wanna borrow mine?” Wagging the Steel Manual Razor in hand. Humming in slight annoyance, Rick glances up at the Lights. Yep, they are not coming back on.
C-Block Generator Room
Shining a light into the Machine, Glenn purses his lips, shaking his head, “Sorry, Guys.” Shutting the hatch and looking at Shane & Rick, “Looks like the Pistons gave out and we got none to spare. That was the Final backup generator we had too.” The Back-Ups had been steadily failing since the War and the Main Generator is hard-wired to trigger the alarms. A Problem they’re still diagnosing.
Shifting on his Justin Boots, Rick glances to Shane, “It’s September, we’re gonna need Heaters. Snow or not in a few Months. Glenn; do we got options for replacing the parts?” Sadly, Glenn shakes his head, “Doubt it, the only source I can think of is Traders, but they don’t come in as much with Woodbury Gone and the ones that do arrive, charge like hell even for basic stuff. Much less Electronics for Generators.”
So, they’ll either need to find a New Generator or... Rick rubs at the side of his neck, “Bernside Silos was running on Solar Power... The Batteries are probably fried by now, but... The Converters & Panels ought to be in Good Condition. If we can salvage the systems at Bernside? We could convert to a Solar System and then go rooting around for Back-Up Gens for anything else.”
Sounds Doable, Glenn confidently stands before them both, “I can do it. Me and Maggie have been learning a lot about Electronics. Besides, isn’t Tyreese and Amanda with Sasha and Karen meant to go out for a run anyway?” Mhm, Rick can recall that on the Roster, “How about it, Shane?”
“Let’s go for a Ride.” Shane pats at Glenn’s back rather roughly.
Road to Bernside Silos
Driving down a Dusty Road, Patchy Browned Grass on either side. Glenn & Maggie in their Car follows a Pick-Up Truck and in the front was Shane’s Woodbury Humvee. Stolen from the Attack. Wheels repaired and running smooth as Butter. Shane, in a Simple Brown T-Shirt, Police Cap and Tan Trousers with Military Boots, keeps control of the Vehicle. The 22 Amulet Jangling around his Neck.
By his side was Sasha in a Browned White Canvas shirt, dark jeans and hair tied back. Gloved hand holding her Dissipator, bobbing around with the Vehicle, “Getting pretty dry in our neck of the Woods.” She leans forward to see an entire Cattle-Field reduced to withered, dirty grass and cattle bones, “Yeesh.”
Shane’s discerning eyes check out the Devastated Land, “Ain’t rained up here in Months.” Smacking his Dry lips, “Takes a lot of Water to farm what we farm, and we ain’t even doing anything fancy. If not for those stupid Water Merchants, we’d be screwed by now.”
They drive up onto a bridge, with Sasha leaning at her side to see that the Waterbed has reduced to just small slivers of water flow, “Starting to resemble a Desert.”
“It’ll come back.” Shane assures, driving off the bridge and taking a right-hand turn, seeing the Bernside Silos Sign, showing they’re close, “Winter’s gonna be wet. When that happens, we’ll be dealing with flooding. Then after that? Overgrowth.” He points over to an overgrown ranch, “See that? Kudzu, imagine this shit when there’s twice the water and no Humans.”
Other Weeds seem to be carrying on quite well too.
Sasha soon looks back at the Larger Man, “How’s it feel? To drive this thing for the First time since, I dunno? How many years?” A nostalgic smile comes to his face, hands gladly tapping his steering wheel, “Oh, it’s a Hunk of Junk, but it’s my Hunk of Junk.”
Here it is, they just gotta pull in. Shane starts doing that, shifting gears, “Alright, disembark.”
Bernside Silos
Jumping out, Sasha exhales, checking out how dry this place has gotten since they were last here. Seems as though Walkers recently passed by, maybe about 3 Hours ago. Glenn cracks open his car door and steps out to see that indeed all the Solar Panels seem in good enough condition, “We should check for any Surplus panels and load them up as well.”
Craning her head up, Maggie's sweaty brow is practically sliding with the stuff, “Never thought I’d miss the snow so damn much.” Tyreese leans against his steering wheel while his Girlfriend, Amanda, annoyedly hops out and ignores his existence. Karen unwittingly moves past it and leans on her side, “So, what’s the plan?”
“Pretty Simple.” Shane hangs his Shotgun against the back of his neck, both arms leaning over the ends of each side, “We split up into Teams. Maggie & Glenn? I want y’all to salvage the Panels. Me and Sasha are gonna hold this area. Amanda, Karen and Tyreese? Y’all continue with your mission.”
PLIP! SPLAT! A Walker stumbling out of the Barn slumps to the floor dead. Sasha grins, “Hop to it.”
Several Minutes Later
Unscrewing the Bolt, Glenn wipes his sweaty Brow. Sitting atop the Roof and working on the Panels. Maggie was also using a Screwdriver to unbolt one of the panels. Taking it up with Glenn, “Nghn!” and awkwardly shifting about on the roofing, “Hnf!” Using a Step Ladder to slowly move down the panel. Once on the ground they transport it to the Pick-up and lift, “Hgn!” They strain together and level it down onto a Palette in the Flat-Bed.
That’s... One of Twenty.
“We’re gonna need a bigger truck.” Maggie wipes off her sweaty brow, “A much Bigger Truck.” Glenn sighs aloud and grabs his radio, “Yeah, I was afraid of that...” Calling back to Base.
After all, just one of these Panels was labelled to produce 28 kilowatts. Whereas their Back-Up Generators were pumping 100 Kilowatts and there were Four of them. So, they’ll need every panel here. Hopefully, the Converters are Good, or this ‘Upgrade’ may not be as much as an Upgrade.
Luckily for them, there was something more to the Power System of Bernside Silos.
Opening the Basement of the Barn, Sasha looks up to Shane, “Seems the Kids missed this.” Seems they did... Shane pumps his Shotgun and turns on the Torch attachment, “Let’s be careful.”
Embarking down the Treacherous Stairway, their lights illuminate a concrete floor and walls. There were Crates of stuff down here and it seems to have been an extra storage for the Utilities of the Silos. There was something else though, Sasha brings light towards a Dark Shape, “Hmn?” Unveiling an actual Generator. Checking the Brand, Sasha smirks, “Well, what do you know?” Attracting Shane to come over and check it out himself, “What?”
Gesturing to the Brand, A Multi-Coloured Triangle Brand with the words ‘GEORGIA POWER COMPANY’ Marked upon it. That Symbol... Shane’s seen it before, “Hey, you reckon that the Gens back at the Prison would be Compatible with this one? Cus if they are? We could salvage this Unit and turn on one of the Back-Ups again.”
“And...” Sasha grins confidently, “We can top it up with the Solar Grid. If we take off at least a 100 Kilowatts from the Amount of Power we’re soaking outta the thing? Twice the Longevity. Certainly, long enough for us to increase our Solar Grid.”
Panning her light along the Unit, Sasha scoffs, “Never thought I’d be glad for Merriwether Corruption, but here I am... if the Merriwethers didn’t have their mittens all through this Corp, then they may not have used GPC Generators.” Funny how things work out in a way... Shane turns to Sasha slightly, “Kinda cool down here.”
“Oh?” Sasha shines a flashlight towards his chest, a sly smirk on her lips, “Doors lock up pretty nice too. Whatcha thinking?” Sniffing, a cheeky glint in Shane’s eye, “Oh, you know... Could be a while to find some tools. And uhh... Maggie and them, they’ll take a while. So why don’t we do the Goodly thing and uh; help out. You know with this here Generator.”
Biting her lip, Sasha lets her rifle droop down and lean against her hip, “Pfft- Okay. Let's go ‘fix’ this Generator.” Backing up, Shane lets his Shotgun lean against the Stairway Beam, “Lemme just go secure the uh, A/O.” Shaking her head gently, Sasha figures, why not? Things have been kinda boring anyway. Shane grabs the handles of the Doors and slowly closes it, thinking he’s scored one in a million.
Small-Wells Ruins – 17 Minutes from Bernside Silos
Glenn & Maggie’s Green 2005 Ford Classic rolls down the road. Tyreese in the front seat controls the Car, Him Amanda and Karen all see the tiny Town coming into view. It was one of those typical Deep Rural Pit-Stops with a Gib’s Reststop, Georgian Post Office, A Mini Save-Lots and finally a Fire Station and an Old but burned down church.
Most of the other houses seem entirely abandoned. FEMA Grey Flu Posters on lots of the doors. Rolling down the Main Street, Karen observes the shattered state of the Place, “No one has been here for a while.” Observing the fact that nearly every single car is not scrapped or looted but dusty with many of the tires depleted.
At the Gibs Reststop, there was a small line of abandoned Vehicles by the Gas Dispenser but all of them were depleted, as told by the Gas-Prices Sign.
Slowing up the car, Tyreese parks it and observes Two Walkers meandering down the street towards them, “Alright, we’ll-!” Amanda gets out immediately and draws an Metal Poker. Strutting up to the Walkers and jabbing them both Dead. Before anyone could say anything, Amanda walks off to find loot.
Leaving Tyreese with Karen. The Lady clears her throat, “Ahemn, uh, is something going on?” Yet he just dismisses it and opens the door, getting out, “Don’t worry about it.” Seems like something to worry about but she wasn’t gonna kick up a fuss. Getting out, Karen shuts the car door and readies a Poker, “So what’re we looking for?”
“Fabric.” Ty starts heading towards the closest Dusty Car, checking through the Dusty window but finding no Walkers, “Fabric for Andrea’s on-going project.” Ah, that makes sense... Karen sees another Monster without a Skirt and a large, rotten belly stumbling its way over here, “I wanted to thank you... After getting out of Detainment I felt like I had no place in the Prison until I met you.”
Appreciating it, Tyreese opens the door, holding a cloth to his face for the dust release, “Well, Rick’s call was to let go of things.” Reaching in and grabbing a first aid kit... This all seems in decent enough condition. The Drugs seem out of date, so they may need to be run through by the Doctors for clearance, “Besides it wasn’t just our side who lost People. You told me a whole lot about what you saw. With the Governor and Carlos?”
“Everyone was a Victim of that Madman.”
Leaning out of the Car, Ty watches her jab the Walker and shove it over. Her Beautiful Face turning back to him, rosy lips and dark eyes seeming quite pleasing to the Exhausted Man, “I hardly knew Carlos but... it certainly seemed that Woodbury was ran solely by the Governor.”
“We all thought that the Men he surrounded himself with had power but no matter how much Carlos objected? It didn’t matter. I just wish I understood how the Massacre Happened.” Ty leans up against the Dusty Car, sighing a dry breath. The Sun glimmering upon his sweat beads, “We asked Shumpert pretty thoroughly. We asked him the why’s and how's... Truth is, he’s not sure. Shooting started during the Evacuation, and one thing led to another. Walkers breached the town, devoured half the folks still in the walls, and others got shot.”
“A Grenade Launcher blew out the Power Station, and suddenly an electrical fire consumed the whole thing. In the end... Shumpert only made it out with 200 Folks. The rest are Unknown, unaccounted for and probably Dead.”
It was still so confusing... The Conclusion of the War didn’t pan out the way Karen expected at all. Her own Loyalties deviated in ways she’d have thought impossible only just a few months ago too, “At least I am always welcome with You.” She leans beside him, smiling rather warmly. The Man’s Face softens somewhat, “Hey Karen... you ever wanted to start a Family?”
“Hn?” Genuinely caught off guard, Karen leans forward, seeing him sweating, “Are you getting a Heatstroke? What sorta question is that?” She laughs it off, Tyreese huffing along with her, “Hf, well... I just mean, you know... I wanna try for a Son, one of these days. It might be the heat talking but...”
This is going on Karen's top 10 most wild pick-ups ever, “I think I am having a Heatstroke right now but- that actually doesn’t sound too bad of an offer.” Largely ignorant of the whole Amanda Matter, Karen smirks, “Where’d we even go?”
“This Car?” Ty flicks his head back at the car, as it was in shade... right beneath a Tree. Nice view of the... Blockade, I guess? Karen taps at her wrist playfully, “Well you know one time isn’t gonna be enough? I have expectations too. This isn’t gonna be a charity, Mister Williams.”
Getting all formal now, Tyreese stands apart, “Yeah? Is that so? What’d you got in mind?” Increasingly delighted, Karen tosses in her poker, “I expect something nice tonight, for dinner and I want that Scotch.” Stroking his chin with interest, Tyreese flicks his hand towards the car, “Deal, after you, My Lady.”
Charmed, she ducks in, and Tyreese ignores the next Walker far down the road. Only rolling down the window covers.
Bernside Silos – 20 Minutes Later
Glenn sits atop of the roof, gulping from a Canteen and wipes his mouth. Maggie was suffering from heat exhaustion in the Truck, using the AC to cool down. Picking up the radio, Glenn speaks into it, “So you sure you wanna go?”
On the other end, Rick’s voice says, “Yeah, Andrea is gonna be with me. You said there was no Walkers at your location, right?” Looking Left, Looking Right... Glenn can’t see either hair or tail of any walker anywhere, “Seems to be the case... Could change though.”
After a small delay, Rick responds, “Well, we got a Prison of Hundreds baking and no one’s getting work done. Half the Fence Crew passed out. I’ll risk it, for them and for the kids.”
“Alright... Over and Out.” Glenn terminates the call and exhales sharply, swatting his hand when a fly tries landing on him, “Half the Fence crew? Jesus... What’s the temperature today?” After a few moments of heat-stricken procrastination, Glenn forces himself to slowly get down the ladder, sighing again. Hobbling his way, Glenn grabs the handle and finally gets into the much cooler Car. Swiftly shutting the door and collapsing into his seat...
Panting and wheezing tiredly, “Fuck... It was so hot out there.”
Leaning her tired head over, Maggie smirks briefly, “We got 5 of the Panels loaded up at least and the Converters salvaged... Just gotta wait for the extra truck and we’re out.” Wiping at his sweaty sticky face, Glenn groans, “Still gotta actually install the things... Y’know, someone would say we’re wasting a Car Battery having the AC on.”
“Pfft...” Maggie closes her sheepish eyes, “They ain’t the ones out here.”
Glenn opens his eyes, noticing his Girlfriend starting to slump, she’s gonna hit her head! Catching Maggie, Glenn uses the sweat belt, quietly, to secure her and let the poor Woman sleep. Maybe now is the best time? Scuffing down a full bottle of water and splashing, and wiping his face.
He steps out and closes the door. Catching Sasha and Shane strolling out with packs full of parts, “Oh, what’d you guys find?” Opening the door to the Humvee, Shane tosses in his load, “A GPC Generator in the Basement. Must’ve been part of the Legacy Power Grid of this place.” A working GPC Generator? Glenn scoffs snidely, “You just saved me a whole load of work when we get back. We should still install the panels but, Damn.”
Sasha then casts in her sack as well, wiping her brow, “Did it get hotter out here?”
Checking his Watch, Shane can see it's gonna be High Noon soon, “It’s about 10:22 AM right now... We’re gonna be a lot hotter by the time we get outta here.” Foreseeing it being about 11:50 AM since a lot of the panels are still up, “How about we get out some palettes and pre-lay those Panels. So, we can just be outta here when Rick & Andrea arrive.”
“In a moment.” Glenn leans out his hand towards them both, “I uhh... I need to search for a ring.” Checking to see if Maggie is asleep, and she still is. Sasha clocks a serious eyebrow, “You’re joking? Pah, alright. Me and Shane will handle the first few. Get looking, Rhee.” Appreciating it, the guy jogs off. Shane chuckles to himself, “I wish I got to be like that at his age... Good Kid.”
Seeing as they have a minute, Sasha leans against the side of the Humvee, arms crossed, “I ain’t looking to date, by the way.” Attracting his clocked brow, Shane had hoped maybe to start things with Sasha. Honestly, even back at the Farm things seemed to work best with them, but... Seems that’s not gonna happen, “Ey, no pressure, Man.”
Flashing a faint smile, Sasha glances over to Maggie sleeping in the Car, “I can’t do what she does. I am still not yet comfortable with the idea that I can really start a life back there... at the Prison. Things have been great save for the Hiccups but... That can change. You know?”
That just seemed like a bigger reason to connect for Shane, but he doesn't press it. Having learned a lot, “Things had been hectic since the Fall... It felt like we was always running from one Disaster to the Next. At least things seemed to have calmed down now that the Governor’s Dead.”
“Are we sure he’s Dead?” Sasha reveals her worry, the nagging sensation that things aren’t as over as anyone would hope. A sensation shared by many in their company, “Are we certain?” Adjusting his cap, Shane was fairly certain, “He’s Dead. Ain’t no doubt about it. Michonne kicked him into a Hallway of Walkers. After chopping that Pervert’s arm in half to boot.”
Scoffing and wagging his head, “Motherfucker got what was comin’. Ain’t no one seen his hairy ass since the battle either. Tell me, how’s a Man bleeding out supposed to survive the Dead?”
There was no certain answer, but Sasha still can’t buck the feeling, “I dunno...”
“Lemme Tell You Something...” The Larger Man leans upon the Humvee, eyes locking with her’s under the shroud of his Cap, “He ain’t got nothing.” Nodding a few times at the Woman, “He ain’t got nothing but a single arm, beating heart and a head thicker than a rock. What’s he gonna do? It was a hallway full of Walkers, and he was gushing fresh blood.”
“Them Biters were gonna hunt his ass until they had more than a few bites. He died a Slow, Miserable, Agonising and Lonely Death. In the end, he was just some asshole we’re gonna forget someday.”
Shaking her head quietly, Sasha knew that wasn’t the case because, “Michonne? She’s not forgotten. You know, sometimes if you crack a belt, trying to put it on? That she flinches, right? How about Daryl... He had to kill his own Brother cus the Governor twisted Merle in every way possible.”
“What about the Month's worth of Indoctrination, Gas Lighting and Lying that the Governor inflicted on so many of our People? They gonna forget? Can they? Can We?”
Going real quiet, Shane leans off the Humvee... Knowing full well she had a point, “I didn’t mean- Y'know I am sorry, Sasha. You’re right.” Settling down, Sasha begins backing away, “I uh... didn’t mean to get so heated either, Shane... C’mon, let’s get this work done.”
Following along, Shane happily goes with that, “Sure.”
Small Wells Ruins – Georgia Post
Strutting across the street, Poker dripping with blood, Amanda in a White Police T-Shirt, blue Police trousers and military Boots advances towards the Georgia Post Building. First, Miss Shepard leans close to the window... Seeing a Sheriff Walker in a Grey and Black Uniform.
He had a Bronze Star and a Police Utility Belt. The Broken Radio drags along the floor with the Cop himself sauntering and stumbling along the shelves, towards the door, “Hrrhkkk!” Nostrils flaring, it smells her!
Readying the Poker, Amanda raises up the sharp metal rod... SLIK! Jabbing right through the head, then tearing down the Poker and punching through the stem to terminate the Creature, kicking it into the floor, “Pfh...” Stepping inside and dragging the Body further in.
Popping a Knee, Amanda just glances at the Emaciated Corpse for a minute, “Must’ve stayed behind... Few other casualties around here... The Evacuation actually worked here.” Picking up the Dusty Sheriff Badge and wiping it clear with her thumb, “Been missing mine for a while...”
First, she tries his pockets, finding a Wallet with his License in it, “Bucky Nielson... Sheriff...” Slipping out a few dollar notes and coins, Amanda returns his property but not his badge, “Rest assured, Officer Nielson... I’ll put your Star to good use...” Finally donning it herself. Attaching it to her belt and then looting what meagre supplies the man had left at the time of his death.
Looks as though he got a nasty ankle bite, that’s what got this man in the end, “Thank you, Bucky.” Covering the Man’s head with the Sheriff’s Hat and taking her stand. Heading out of the Postage Building a... RANCID Stench is in the air, “Oh No...”
Jogging up the street, Shepard stops just shy of the town limits... Finding, Discovering, a Migration of Roughly 15,000 Walkers in the distance, slowly meandering its way towards this very ruin, “Holy Mother of God...” Caressing her Brunette Head, “We gotta go... Now. ”
Booking it out of there, Amanda turns a Corner or Two and returns to the street they parked on! Hurriedly getting to the Ford Classic, realising her Team isn’t there, “Where did they go-!?” The Door on the Dusty Car suddenly opens with Tyreese getting out, “That was-!!!”
“Ty!” Amanda urgently calls, jogging over, “What are you-!” Karen gets out as well, buttoning her shirt up, “Amanda!? Did you see something!?” There are no words for the sheer stink eye she’s giving the confused Tyreese, “What?” How does he mean, What? Nevermind, it doesn’t matter, “A Horde’s coming this way! We need to get back to the Others, now!”
A Horde!? Tyreese freaks out and starts jogging towards the Car, “Let’s go!” Karen nods towards Amanda and thunders after as well. Shepard realises... that Karen may not actually know, “Fuck's sake...” Before getting a move on as well!
Bernside Silos
Clank! Clonk! “Phfff...” Shane swipes off his hat and slaps it upon his Lap, looking to the Roof, seeing Maggie & Glenn getting down the final Solar Panel. Rick was heading over to lean on the Truck with his Partner, “Should be about all of them.”
Shane set his hat back upon his head, smirking at Rick, “Hey Man, I just wanted to thank you for showing up. I know it's a risk joining runs like this. That you’re trying to give that Boy something better than what he got these past Years.” The Sheriff pans his head towards Glenn and Maggie, laying down the final panel and sliding it into the Truck he and Andrea brought, “Trying to enjoy this... Any Day, a new Problem could pop up. One that can’t be solved with a Little Run... and... I fear for that day. So... I gotta stay ready at least a little.”
Roughly patting the back of Rick, Shane sighs a little, “Yup... hit it right on the nail, Brother. We gotta be ready when-!”
“Rick!” Andrea announces from one of the Roofs, twisting around in such a massive alarm, “Get a look at this!” The Two Cops exchange urgent looks with Shane getting a radio call, “Crap!” Answering while Rick rushes past the dry grass and dirt, kicking up puffs of Dust!
Reaching the Fence, he grabs the chain links and sees it... The Greatest Dust Cloud ever, rising in the distance. That was it... That was part of the Super Migration, “Shit!” Looking back up to Andrea, “I’ll get the truck started! Shane!” Turning around to summon the attention of his partner, who just finishes a call, “Tyreese is coming! What do we do, man!?”
“Oh Crap!” Sasha turns to find Walkers coming out of the grass, “We got stragglers coming in already!” PLIP! PLIP! PLIP! Rick draws his handgun, racking the slide, “We need to pack up! Maggie, Glenn! Get the truck started! BANG! BANG! SPLAST! GLASK! “Hhrrrkkkkk!” A Shirtless Lady Walker, missing all her guts and half her face, comes stumbling out of the Dry grass, BLAM! Head bursting from the pressure of 45 ACP entering the skull!
Getting into the Truck, Rick twists the keys but the Truck is struggling, “Oh Crap! The truck's too hot!” Andrea scopes in, shade obscuring her fast... BANG! Schlisk-Clik! Cycling a casing, sending the walker collapsing before rescoping, BANG! Maggie gets her truck started, “I’m good!”
CLONK! Glenn bashes a Walker down its Knee, “Hgn!” DWONK! Cracking the Skull with a secondary strike and kicking it back, “Rick, Hurry!” PLIP! PLIP! PLIP! Sasha draws her knife just as an Army Walker comes stumbling towards, “Hhhrrhhkk!” Its eyes burst open and blood gushing down its cheeks, going to stab-! BANG! Andrea wipes it out already, “Gotcha back!”
Shane angles up his beretta, BANG! BANG! Flicking his hands left towards a Walker with burst eyes, BANG! Blasting it back into the dirt where it settles and lays, “Sweet Dreams, Ugly!” The Yard’s looking a lot clearer but more Stragglers are coming in! Pushing out of long dry grass blades! Andrea twists upon her heel! Using the Optic Cap to obstruct the sun from her Scope. Zooming in on a recently turned Survivor Walker, “Yhhkk!” BANG! Ejecting the Casing!
As the creature collapsed onto the dirt with half its skull missing, the mouth burst into goopy blood, seeping out from its maw. The throat is all bulged up, slowly depressing as the gunk sweeps out.
Va-VRAAMM! Rick has that truck started, “Andrea! Shane! Sasha! Load up! We’re out!” Sasha dashes for the Humvee and swings open the door, and starts up the Car while Shane runs away from a bloody Walker, activating his Radio, “Shepard! Sitrep!”
Speaking up over the line, Amanda reports, “Clean getaway, want us to join you or just head back to Merriwether or Haven, or whatever we call it?” Shane grabs his Humvee door, getting up onto the Step, “Just RTB! We’ve accidentally diverted the Dead! Bought us time enough to escape!”
“Grrhkkk!!” That Bloody Walker is getting closer- BANG! The head bursts out backwards, ichor and rot spilling onto the floor! Shane slams the door, and they begin driving out. The Humvee wheels squish the corpse, gunking up the wheels before following the rest of the Convoy out!
Settling down, Shane holsters his pistol and wipes at his sweaty face, “Goddamn... ain’t no rest to be found around here.” Sasha checks out that giant Dust Cloud, “We may’ve diverted that bunch, but who is to say a Larger Mob ain’t around the corner in our neck of the woods?”
That... is very distinctly possible in Shane’s mind. Tossing his cap onto the dash and relaxing back into the seat, “It’s time... I’m initiating a Lockdown as soon as we get back. I know Rick’s gonna agree. We need to wait out this Migration. Hope the shit we set up in Woodbury does the Trick.”
“Here’s Hoping...” Sasha sighs and just focuses on the road.
Glenn & Maggie’s Car, Occupied by Ty’s Crew
The Ride Back was fairly awkward and silent. Not for Karen, who sits rather contentedly. Amanda can see clearer than ever that she’s not got the faintest clue... Amanda then looks to Tyreese who seems to be connecting the dots. Gulping because he didn’t realise how serious they actually were. Now he’s stuck because he forgot to think and consider anything.
Again.
So, Amanda just focuses on watching the Dust cloud in the distance rise.
Merriwether Prison – Amanda & Ty’s Room
That Afternoon
Closing up her Cupboard box, Amanda lifts it up and turns to see Tyreese leaning against the doorway, unable to really look at her. Amanda sighs aloud at him, “Take Karen seriously, Tyreese. It was fun while it lasted, but... I can’t get in the way anymore.”
“Hey...” Ty remorsefully looks at her, “I’m sorry... I never- thought we were that... I just... Nah, there ain’t no excuse... I am just a fool.” Walking past him, Amanda makes her way to the stairs, “You are... but you can’t be anymore.” Exiting by the stairs with Dignity intact. As for Tyreese? His had been smashed to a thousand pieces... changing how he sees Karen fundamentally... Amanda’s right. It’s time to get serious, real serious.
Going off to find Karen and make that change.
Heading towards Shane’s Room, Amanda finds him reading in his bed, “Room for one more?” Closing the book, Mister Walsh sits up on his bed, “So that’s how you played it, huh?” Indicating he’s been informed. Watching Amanda set up her box on the desk nearby, “Yeah... Tyreese wants children. I don’t. Not now.”
Sitting up on the edge of the bed, Shane flashes a small smile, “We got a whole base to take care of. Ain’t no time for Pregnancy.” Turning her head around slightly, Amanda smirks, hmn... he sees things from her perspective, does he? “I got a Star now.” Forking out the New Sheriff's star and leaning against the desk to show Shane.
“Good.” Shane looks up proudly towards Amanda, “'Cause we’re gonna need everyone if we’re gonna make it through this.” Making it Official. Amanda, as well, has retaken her role as a Policewoman, and the immense responsibility and burden such a title bears in the Post-Apocalypse.
Glenn & Maggie’s Room
While Maggie was out taking a much-needed breather and refreshing shower. Glenn was sitting at his desk trying to decide out of three rings thus far. One that Hershel gave him from his late wife... The other was found during a run and a Diamond, Silver and Gold one with Rubies embroided in it. The one he found from a walker during the attack.
Hard Choices...
“What’s that?” Amy leans in on his shoulders, making him smirk, “Hey, don’t go telling Mags about this. Checking out what rings I want to give her when I propose.” Is that so? Amy’s Amber eyes stare out towards the three candidates, “They’re all fabulous. I like the one with the Rubies. Maggie seems to pick red a fair bit. Out of any of these? That screams Maggie to me.”
Hmn... Glenn lifts it up between his fingers, examining it closely, “Could be... Could very well be.”
As he evaluates the Selection, Amy’s face displays pangs of regret, staring warmly at his face... No, she won’t impress upon their relationship. Still... Someone like Glenn? That’d help her a lot with moving on from what happened. Subtly leaning off, Amy goes towards the door, “Well, I’ll let you decide for yourself. That’d absolutely be my pick, though.”
“Hey...” Glenn turns on his seat, leaning against the back of it, “I just wanted to thank you for your help. Really helped me figure things out with Maggie... I feel like I actually know what I am doing now.” A Faint Smile curls upon her lips, “You Guys are amazing together. If there is anything that can give a person hope? It’s seeing you two develop. See you, Glenn.”
“Later.” offering a friendly wave and focusing back on his rings. While Amy walks out the door, cuddling her arms together, and observing someone... Kyle Compton. Looks to be giving out gifts to the kids he got from a run. You know... That guy seems like an okay pick.
Prison Fences
Slapping down the last soil bag, Rick Grimes dusts off his gloves and takes a moment to observe as a Walker comes out of the Foliage, sauntering and meandering its way through the grass. Leaning against the Chain-Links... Rick sighs... Knowing that this thing with the Migration? This could be what brings the well-deserved break to its end.
“They’re coming this way.” Morgan’s voice sounds from behind, the Man in a dirty white T-Shirt and worn Jeans stops by his Friend, “The Rest could be onto us within Months... are we ready to deal with that, Man?” Reaching down, Rick grabs his Poker and weighs the Metal Weapon in his hand, “We Better Be.”
“Krrhhkkk!” The Walker smooshes against the Fortification, SPLSK! Rick jabs it through the skull and pushes off the Cadaver, “We Gotta Be.” The Two Men stare out into the Green Wilds beyond.
Woodbury Ruins
From inside the Coms Tower, great Speakers sound off, tuned into a Country Music Radio Station, broadcasting a loud sound all through the burned ruins. Drawing hundreds of Undead already.
And in the Distance... Hordes Uncountable kicks up enough Dust to cause a Storm, and it’s all coming this way.
Chapter 5: Deluge
Chapter Text
Day 410, Sunday, 9 th of October 2011
Path Towards Woodbury – The Forests
59.88F
Sudden Rains Across the State Ambience
A Great Cloud Hangs over the Sky of East Georgia. After Months of Infrequent or Entirely Absent Rain; A Massive Deluge is underway. As predicted, the Flooding of Cold Temperatures and Wet Humid Air has flooded the area. Old Waterbeds are refilling, and Rivers are flowing stronger than ever before.
Suddenly, they have gone from a Situation of Declining Water Levels to having all too much of it.
The only problem is that the Heavy Rain has knocked out the Musical Signal at Woodbury. For now? The Undead are Unlikely to find the Prison with the Rain drowning out noises and smells, but soon as the Deluge ends? They could pick up the scent. It was integral to get the Woodbury Communication Tower Back Online.
So that’s what Rick, Andrea, Morgan and Michonne were up to. Traversing the Heavy winds. Daryl & Dog were around as well but they were scouting ahead. Keeping an eye out for any changes with the Walkers. For now, it wasn’t much of anything.
Morgan, wearing a tan hooded coat, had his knife out. Missing arm all wrapped up and still relatively safe under his coat. Andrea has this poncho over her using get up. Flat Crown Hat tied to her chin quite securely. Rifle in hand and walking alongside her Man, who had his Sheriff’s jacket back on and zipped up. White Under Shirt and Blue Button-Up underneath. The Holster for his Python was still empty, but H&K strapped to his hip, Hatchet dangling off its holster.
While Michonne wore Leah’s Old Reaper Winter Sweater with a Turtleneck, Brown cloak, Jeans, Heeled Boots and her Katana. Dragging along two Walkers with their heads covered with Bags. Keeping them low stimulus and ensuring any passers-by do not recognise them. Her Dark, Curly, and Bushy locks waving in the wind under her hood, head turned down, but her Dark lips still visible.
Heading back to Woodbury was no casual affair for her, but one she is taking on. It wasn’t while long though, because Andrea slows up and checks on her, “Hey Misha... you okay?” Glancing up, Michonne hums in weary thought, “For the Most Part... Just trying to stay focused on leading these Beacons. They’re going to be important for us getting close to that Tower.”
“Yeah...” Andrea and Michonne have been going steady in a sense. While it’s obvious that Andrea’s been together with Rick a whole bunch. Their Mutual Connection from The Farm & The Wastelands lingers on, prompting her to hold Michonne’s gloved hand, “I’m here for you... at any time.”
A Sly Smirk forms upon Michonne’s face, looking over to Rick, “Hear that...? Gonna steal your Girl.” Flashing the Grin right back, Rick retorts, “Take her, she keeps burning the Morning Eggs.”
“I so do not!” Andrea protests but Morgan in the back just chuckles to himself, “Oh, I dunno, I felt like the Eggs were pretty charred. My Son certainly thought so.” Pouting Andrea rolls up her eyes, “So I am not the best Girly-Girl, Bite me.”
Chuckling together briefly, they see the Street Sign that indicates the Miles. Woodbury is not far. They just need to get over one last Bridge, and then it’s a clear run towards the Old Town. Yet as they close in on that bridge, they find something... Quite Extraordinary.
A Creek that was once a meagre little thing has turned into an Overflowing Mess of a thing. Several Trees have gone under and are now jutting out of the now-rushing river. Some have even bashed up against the bridge where they’re pinned now. Daryl Dixon, in his Dark Shoulder Cape and raised hood, stands by the edge of the Bridge. Dog sitting happily as can be, panting in the rain.
“Lots of Water.” Daryl starts off and Morgan leans over to see an entire Humvee wreck rolling down the Flooded Water, splashing and bashing against the Water, “That it is. That creek we got, is it connected to anything big?”
“Nah...” Daryl wipes at his soaking wet Chin, “We should be good, we’re up on some pretty Sloped Terrain. Even if it floods fully, The Actual Prison is on top of a Hill. No doubt the Bastards who built the place planned for Flood Conditions.”
Rick stands with his hands parked upon his belt, watching the water rush with everyone else, “Carol & I might have to fix the Water Lines after all this, but we should be good on Water for a good long while. Just Glad we got most of the Essential Food Harvested already... Though I think the berry bushes and the potato plants will hold out in this Deluge.”
Leaning on the edge, Andrea glances out towards the Rest of the Wasteland getting absolutely soaked right now, “Think the Hordes will suffer any Casualties from these Storms?”
“Not Nearly Enough.” Daryl leans off his resting spot and whistles for Dog, prompting the Team to follow him, “Been scoping the place out. Not exactly sure what did it, but it seems that the Migration got split up into Smaller Hordes. They’re spread out across the Countryside. As for Woodbury itself? Packed.”
Just as it ought to be, Rick nods in confirmation, “Alright, we’ll head there now.” Stepping off the Bridge and into the rest of the Wastelands.
Woodbury Ruins
Standing over the Hill, the Group Sees the Town for the First Time in a Long Time. They’re able to witness the absolute State of the once Vibrant Settlement. So many of the Buildings have crumbled into Dust and Ruin, while others are packed with the Walking Dead. The Town Hall had crumbled into itself, and the Hospital had huge holes blown into it.
The Stadium was a mess of Burned Metal & Wood, with one of the Light Stands having crumbled entirely.
At the Area where Andrea and her People were first unloaded, and saw the Skyline of the Town was entirely overrun and many of the Apartments that had first amazed her upon entry? Had entirely burned down and crumbled.
“This... This is kind of sad.” Andrea comments quietly, leaning her rifle against her shoulder, fingers tapping at the gun, “Does anyone else feel that way or is it just me?” Rather quickly Daryl just dismisses the idea, “Fuck this Place; got what it deserved.” Morgan was in quiet agreement. This is the place that took his hand and exploited his madness after all.
While Rick breathes out through his nose, “This Place was a Promise. The Governor Promised his People that he would see ‘em through to the end.” Briefly waving his hand at the Settlement, “He lied... and they paid the price for that Lie. For all we know? The Governor could’ve ordered this to happen in the event he was killed...”
“Or maybe something else.” Letting his eyes droop a little... Thinking about all the Futures that Bastard threw way, “Whatever the case... It’s just another ruin now.” Michonne quietly nods her head. She was just glad that the Fucker was dead. Nothing gives Michonne more peace than knowing that he’s wiped out from this plane of existence. Taking a look at all those Walkers around the Town and how clumped up they are, “Well, if we wanna make sure this place isn’t a complete waste of space. Then we’ll need to dice up a few more Walkers for Beacons.”
Right... Rick readies his hatchet, holding it in his hand, “Let’s take on those few Stragglers. Morgan?” Mister Jones shakes his head, “Nah, I’ll take ‘em out when I have to. No point risking myself.” Preferring to preserve his life for his Son instead of trying to prove himself, which only makes Rick appreciate him more, “Alright. Let’s go, Michonne.”
The Pair head down the Grassy Hill towards a small Pack of Walkers, “Hrrgghhkkk!” Readying the hatchet, Rick pommels the First Walker’s Jaw with the Top of his Axe and side-kicks it into the Dirt, “Ghn!” THUD! Meanwhile, Michonne readies her Katanna, “Hna!” SWINK! SLANK! Two Arms go off and then FHK! High Kick to the face, sending the Walker down! The Third tries to swipe, but Michonne evades! SLANK! Rick goes chops into its throat and slams the Creature into the grass, pinning it by the neck while the last means to get him from behind, SWINK! Michonne had it handled.
Daryl ties up the jaws of each Walker and then uses pliers to rip out their chompers.
Meanwhile, Michonne uses a cloth and wipes up the silvery blade, “Not Bad, Rick. Considering you’ve been out of practice.” Flashing a smirk, Rick brings up a Walker and brings out a knife from his sleeve, “I keep my Practice going. Taking a break, not retiring.” Jabbing the knife into the Walker’s Jaw and popping out each and every tooth.
Moments Later
The Whole Group now had their own Beacon. Except for Daryl, who holds Dog by the lead, “Alright, I’ll stay posted out here. Dog’s gonna bark every time he sees a Walker, so, gotta keep him out here.”
Understanding, Rick kneels and pats behind Dog’s Ear, “Good Boy.” The Goodest Dog Ever licks at Rick’s sleeve and nuzzles his head against the Fabric. Daryl smiles at the Scene, “That he is. Good luck to you.”
“You too.” Rick stands up and takes one walker by the rope lead, bringing it along while Andrea nuzzles the Doggie, “Stay alive, Boyo~ Hehe...” Always loving that Dog. Yet they were on a Mission, so Andrea couldn’t afford to get stuck in a Petting Loop again. Not that Daryl minds... Seeing Dog happy does something good to him.
Morgan follows along after Andrea, letting her lead the Walker towards Woodbury. Wishing he could, staring at the Stub on his arm... A Piece he’s never getting back.
Getting closer and closer to the Undead; they bunch up and walk together as a Unit. The Beacons allow them to slowly weave their way into the giant cluster of Undeath. Thank God for the rain, else the smell would be even worse than it already is. First, they go through the Open Gate, where they get into Main Street. From here, they can take a Left-Hand Turn away from the Stadium and move towards the Comms-Tower, which used to be part of a Minor Airfield in Town. It was turned into a Small-Scale barracks and Comms Area and had additional fortifications around its perimeter.
Most of which are down now.
“Urrhhkkk...” A Rotten Creature with a missing eye stares into Rick’s face, but the lack of care from him allows it to move on. Gently pushing aside a Walker, Michonne sees that Tower is getting closer. The Lights are off, which does in fact mean that it’s a Power Issue. Hopefully, it’ll be as simple as flipping the Circuit Breaker.
This was the Fence Perimeter. Getting through is as simple as walking through the gaps and discovering the Large Tented Fields full of Temporary and now withering Housing. The Woodbury Flag is still flying from its Pole. The Symbology and Identity of that Symbol were lost and marred as the Star-Spangled Banner.
Michonne Tugs her Walkers along, “Here we are.” Reaching the Metal door and standing aside, “Got the Keys?” Rick brims them outta his Fur-Lined Jacket and jangles them back and forth within his hand, “Yeah.” Slotting them in and twisting... Clk! The door opens, and Rick holds it, “Bring in the Beacons.”
Morgan takes the Lead for Rick’s Beacon and drags it inside. The meandering dead stumble in low Stimulus. One Emaciated Goopy Walker tries walking inside, but Rick pushes it back, sending the creature to the floor!
Trying to get back up and chomping its teeth while Andrea funnels in. Rick draws the Knife and stabs the Monster through its jaw, thrusting it in and closing the door, SLSK! Andrea jabs its head, and the pair throws it to the side so he could lock up the doors. The Undead begin bashing at it fruitlessly. Slightly aroused from the combat.
Tying the Undead to a Pipe, The Beacons were now Secure, and Michonne backs up, “Where’s the Circuit Breaker?” The Lights are indeed off. So, Rick activates the Flashlight and heads towards the Stairs, “Just down here.” Pushing the Metal Door open and walking down the steel stairs.
The Basement is where they used to store Goods like Ammo and Food, but has since been emptied out and now all that’s left is the Back-Up Generators, a few Oil Drums of Fuel and a Circuit Breaker. Rick pops the hatch and shines his light, “Damn...” Morgan steps up beside him, “Well, that explains what happened.”
Confused, Andrea looks between them both, “What, isn’t it a simple Switch Flip and Let there be Light?” Stepping aside, Rick indicates to the Breakers with his Torch, “See 3A here?” Pointing at the Circuit Box. His finger indicates to the Scorch Marks, “This one’s been damaged and now it’s tripping the system.”
“But we ain’t got a circuit box?” Michonne hums wearily, looking around the Room, “Did we miss something?” Glancing back towards the Circuit Breaker, Rick checks if it has any power left flowing at all, No. So, he just flips all the switches to off, “Probably, Y’all go upstairs and check for spares. Me and Morgan will play Electrician down here.”
Morgan unslings his bag while the Ladies head upstairs and unzip, taking out a Flathead, a roll of tape and finally some gloves, “Here, man, for safety.”
“Appreciate it.” Rick slips them on and then gets the Tape and breaks off a piece, lathering the slip upon 3A. Marking which one is the Faulty One. Just in case something happens or a Mistake is made. This Yellow Piece of Tape makes it immediately obvious this is the Broken one and helps Scrappers in the Prison know that this one is good to be broken down for parts.
Next, Rick gets the Flathead Screwdriver and gets to the First bolt on the cover, “Try to hold it, Man.” So, Morgan does so with his Good Arm, “Got it.” As the Bolt is undone, Rick begins to fill the Dead Air. As there hasn’t been much opportunity to discuss things since they first reunited, “How’ve you been? Duane good?”
“He’s Good, Real Good.” Morgan has such peace upon his face, chuckling lightly, “Man, I just can’t get over it. Every Morning I wake up and see my Boy, and I am just happy. Your Son has done immeasurable service to my Family.” One Bolt Down, Rick sets it on a crate nearby and starts with the next one, “You did one first, in saving my life.”
The Early Days... Morgan can scarcely remember them. Seems like a Lifetime ago, “It feels like things are always gonna be this way. With the Dead I mean. How do you feel about that, for your boy?” Rick’s eyes crease uneasily about the thought, “That’s why Triss’s work is important... Gotta keep working towards the Future.”
“I feel you.” Morgan watches Rick put aside that bolt and gets started on the first, keeping his palm thoroughly pressed against the Box. Thinking about how different his Son’s Life has been so far. How that might affect him, “Just thinking about the long term. How long does that Prison got? I don’t want to think about it being gone, but... A Man’s Gotta think, right?”
Understanding that, Rick himself has wondered that same question. Is the Prison truly the place they’ll spend their Lives at? It could be. Everyday People Personalise the spot. Remembering how Dark, Gritty and Depressing it was at first.
Now nearly all the Blood Stains are clear, and the Woodbury Survivors seem Virtually Indistinguishable from the Original Prison Population. Still, with everything that’s gone wrong? One needs to wonder if the Governor hasn’t doomed the whole lot of them, “For as long as People wish to fight for it, I suppose.” Third Bolt is off, and now Morgan was really holding onto that cover. So, Rick hurries this along, “They’ll grow up appreciating this, Morgan. Their chance at a Normal life, even if it disappears. We tried and you tried.”
“Sometimes knowing you tried is all you get as comfort and assurance.”
That’ll just have to be enough, Morgan supposed. Last Bolt. Rick helps his friend set aside the cover, “There.” Shining the light back inside, “Now we got access.” Setting the light down and shining. Rick gets the flat head again and goes to a screw within the Circuit Box and slowly twists it loose so the connected wire can come free. Pressing it down at an angle, Rick removes the busted Circuit with ease.
“Done, for now anyway.” Rick leans upon his side while Morgan purses his lips, “Now we wait.”
Upstairs – Top Floor
The Search for spares continues. Andrea opens up a filing cabinet and shines a Torch in and begins rifling through the stuff to find an Extra 15-AMP Circuit Box. Meanwhile Michonne stands by the Window, overlooking the rest of the Darkened Town.
Pensively Pondering the Past while Andrea closes the Cabinet and opens the next only to spot Michonne not really searching. Clicking off the light, Andrea walks across the Dim room and stands beside Michonne, letting the Woman see her before laying a hand on her back, “What’s going on up there?”
“The Governor...” Michonne admits with shame, caressing up and down her Blackened sleeves, “Came here to try and uh... Try to put this all behind me... in a way that I can... Start to see things ahead of me.” Yet it was hard. Flashes of Violence & Debauchery occasionally assault her mind and make her fluttering eyes closed, “S-sorry...”
“What for?” Andrea quietly tilts her head to the side, hand rubbing up and down her back, “You’ve only ever taken care of me, Misha.” But that Guilty Look in her eyes says otherwise, “I... I got you... If it wasn’t- for my... Biting and my.... Attacks. Then, maybe he’d not have-!” Quickly, Andrea stops her short, “No... No that wasn’t you, Michonne. The Governor answered trespasses with Violence. He was a Vile, Narcissistic, Psychopath Murderer. A Dangerous Criminal and now he’s a Corpse. A Pile of Bones, chum for some Walker’s stomach.”
Leaning in a little closer, “He’s gone... and we’re still here... You and Me. We survived, Michonne... and we didn’t just survive but we Thrived. ” Scoffing in admiration of what they got done together, “We took... The Strongest Enemy yet, and cut them down to size. An enemy that caught us at our worst. Not like the Reapers, or the Vipers... but still came out on top.”
“He’s Dead. And you can be Proud in that you got that done with me.”
Still a certain... Anxiety hangs in the air, Michonne’s Dark Eyes focusing on the Governor’s Old HQ, the Town Hall, “Is he Dead? Could he have survived? We never made sure, and now it’s too late to know.” Huffing quietly, Andrea wishes that Freak would just disappear already, “I doubt it, very much. We’re safe, Michonne.”
“I’m... not sure.” Michonne turns to Andrea, meeting eyes with her directly, “Something in me is saying that the Governor is the one that did this... I don’t know how, but he did. So, I am gonna hunt him down... and keep looking until I find him.”
Seeing that Michonne is entirely sold in on his... Andrea takes her hands, “I- I don’t... want that for you.” Getting a little closer now, “I want... to see you happy. You ought to stay within the Prison and, uh...” Growing nervous, Andrea begins fiddling with Michonne’s Hands.
“Yeah?” Michonne leans in to make eye contact, seeing Andrea working something up, “Phew...” Gulping once and meeting eyes, “I want... Us to be Together. Me, You... Rick, if that’s his thing. I just- want to move on with my life, and I want to do that with you.”
Them? Together? All three? Michonne scoffs at the Boldness, “Really?” Shrugging, Andrea just argues, “World’s Over. I don’t care, do you?”
“It ain’t that, Honey.” Michonne warmly holds Andrea’s hands, tilting her head softly to the side, “I... can’t let go. Not until I am ready to say for certain he’s dead. It’s Not Over for Me. Every time I try to be happy... I am stuck thinking about the things that don’t. I need this... and I know... You Love Me... and...” Swallowing a lump in her throat, “Love You. But I am not able to settle anymore. You & Rick? You’re so much stronger than me. Able to just let it all go as you had. Persist on with Life as you need to. As Carl and Judith need to... but the Fight’s in me.”
“Maybe the Fight will Always be in Me.”
Sighing... Andrea wasn’t going to force Michonne into this, and backs away, holding her arms together, “Are you leaving again?” Nodding quietly, Michonne glances back out towards the Wastes, “Not like before though... Gonna check in every Sunday. Ride back... Resupply, Talk... the Likes... So, I don’t miss Christmas Turkey.”
“P-pfft...” Andrea snickers despite the pain, squeezing herself tighter, “I’ll be much better at cooking by then. So, you'd better come back for Christmas. I am so putting you into a Dorky Sweater. Already got one prepped for Rick and Carl.” Liking the idea already, Michonne's steps in, and lifts Andrea’s chin, laying a warm kiss upon her lips, making Andrea flutter her eyes closed.
Leaning into the Kiss rather Liberally, while Michonne takes Andrea’s hand and reaches behind herself, laying down a Circuit box in her palm... Quietly leaning back, “Just one... for the Road.” Eyeing the Box for a moment, Andrea soon finds Misha taking her leave, “Until next time, Miss Hawthorne...”
And she’s gone.
Weighing the Device in hand... Andrea realises the Extra Beacons just meant that Michonne could leave right now and not have them be stranded, “Heh... always 2 Steps ahead of me...” Soon touching upon her lip... and walking down the stairs and into the Basement where Rick and Morgan are shooting the shit leaned against the wall, “We got the Box.”
Showing it in hand, Both Rick and Morgan lean off to check, but no Michonne. Prompting Rick to ask, “Where’s Michonne?” Giving Rick the box, Andrea sighs quietly, “She’s going to go hunt for the Governor... worried that he’s alive and caused the Massacre. She said she’ll be coming back every Sunday, and I hope she’s serious about that.”
Taking the Box, Rick weighs it in his hand, darting eyes to Morgan, who pockets his hand, frowning because of that, “Rick... I dunno Man. Last time Michonne left, we ended up bleeding to get her back. Not that it’s her fault, but... With the Walkers and...”
“Yeah...” Releasing a long sigh, Rick meets eyes with Andrea, who was staring back at him with Vulnerability, “What do you want? Should we chase after her?” Trusting Andrea’s Heart. Yet her decision had already been made, “We Keep the Doors Open for her... We never close her out. This is what she needs to move on...” As much as it hurts to say.
As for Rick, every ounce of his Being Wanted to race off to find her. To convince her to say, maybe show her how to build a new life. Yet that’d just be fulfilling his own selfish needs. Because this is what Michonne asked for, and while they may indeed be living within a Prison? No One is forced to stay at the End of the Day.
“Okay.” Rick welcomes Andrea into a cuddle, helping her deal with this... While Morgan blows air, having the Worst Kinda feeling about this. Like a Repeat of History. Still, nothing more that can be done about it now. What’s Done is Done.
Parting gently, Rick brushes along Andrea’s Cheek, “I’ll get this hooked in now.” Holding his hand, she leans into his palm, “I’ll be here.” With that, Rick goes to finish the Job. Heading over to the Breaker and getting the Wire, feeding it into the slot just beneath the Screw for the Circuit Box and then slowly twists the Screw and then the plates down. Securing the power wire. Then slotting in the New Box at an Angle and pressing it in. Done.
After a quick reapplication of the Cover. Rick flips the switches and pulls the lever, reviving the Power System, the Generators and turning on the lights. The Sound System will be ready to boot up. So, they head upstairs and back into the control tower where Rick sits down at the panel and realigns the Dishes to catch the Signal and starts up the speakers.
Using the Volume Dial, The Speakers across the Town Kick up.
And then? He presses play. Prompting Georgian Country Music to Blast out across the Wasteland. Slowly drawing the Walkers back toward the Town and away from the Prison. Morgan struts over to the Window and sees the Dead Piling in now. None of the Speakers Playing Music are attached to the Tower itself.
Else their Safe Tower would become sieged, and the doors would give, “It’s clearing out. We should be good to leave soon.” Andrea takes a moment to check on Rick who was just sitting with his hands in his jacket pockets, “You okay?”
“Just Missing Michonne.” Rick smiles softly, that’s all he’ll say about it now.
“Okay.” Andrea brings out her Radio and dials up Daryl, “You hear the Fat Lady Sing?” Over the Comms, Daryl reports, “Yep, Dead’s heading back to the Town now. I saw Michonne walking off, we waiting for her or what?”
Nothing Escapes Daryl, Andrea huffs briefly, “No, we’re not. We’re heading back to the Prison now before something happens. You there, or are we coming to you?”
“Meet me there.” Daryl hangs up rather suddenly.
There’s not much else to do now other than leave. So, Rick slaps his laps and stands, “C’mon. Let’s walk out the way we came.” Morgan lightly taps the window with his fist, “Let’s Pray we don’t have to come back here for a little While.” and follows Rick and Andrea down. Letting Rick grab his Beacon and Andrea, before exiting, funnelling everyone out and locking up the door.
Michonne’s Position
Sudden Rains Across the State Ambience
Chains Rattle, as Michonne trudges through the Wet Woods, Cloak flapping and waving behind her. She was escaping through Wild Woods. Not following any exact path, as to make following her more difficult.
Sadly, for Michonne; Daryl’s a better Tracker than she gives Credit.
The Growling of the Dog was Michonne's first clue, her dark eyes trailing up to see Daryl standing with his arms crossed. There he was in, in her way again, “Daryl...”
“You’re gonna listen to me...” Daryl insists, not budging for a moment, “I knew you were gonna try something the second you had us make those extra Beacons.” Leaning on her side, Michonne releases a long sigh, “This is something I gotta do. I need to find the Governor and kill Him. I have to be Sure.”
Flicking his hand at her, Daryl retorts, “You think you do, but you don’t.”
Tapping her boot against a Muddy Puddle, Michonne knew this’d be an issue with Daryl. Considering it took Leah Shaw last time she disappeared and was found, “I can’t be around there, Daryl.”
“Cus of Judy?” Daryl squints, making her widen eyes, “What-!”
Daryl takes a step closer, leaning toward her, “I see the way you look at that Baby. The way you look at Carl... Sophia. You see ‘em and it makes you Happy. But that makes you worry, don’t it?” Her Brows fall, and eyes narrow, shifting on her wait, cloak flapping with droplets of rain flicking off, “Takes one to know one.”
Clenching his jaw, Daryl glances around himself, “Sure... I wanna be alone sometimes too, but you’re forgettin’ the reason we had to rescue. Being alone seems all nice till you sit down the first time... Till you, wait by a fire... Cooking a meal only for yourself.”
Pacing back and forth, Daryl shakes his head, “Till you gotta think about who could’ve been there. Who’s voice you could’ve listened to?” Stopping again, Daryl begins massaging the bridge of his nose, “If you go... You might not be able to Come Back.”
“Why?” She asks, narrowing her eyes further until Daryl looks at her straight, “Cus it’ll hurt too much to leave that feeling.” Gesturing his hand out to the Wastes, “You stay out here too long? It Changes You, and that was before the Dead Started Walking.”
Lightly wagging his head, “Every Second... Could mean you’re gone. Not cus you ain’t capable, but that’s just what Loneliness does. Ain’t nothing to drown out thoughts. Ain’t nothing to wake you from the Nightmares when they come.”
“So, you get used to it...” Leaning back on his boot and sighing, “You begin to adapt and find ways to keep surviving with it. You get so used to it that you don’t know nothing but the Struggle.” Slowly panning his hand across, “And that’ll be that.”
Taking a step to the side for Michonne, “You can still go... but it ain’t gonna help. It ain’t.” Having already made up her mind, Michonne closes her eyes and begins walking past him with the Beacons, “You don’t know that...”
“Naw...” Daryl restrains Dog, so he doesn’t maul the Beacons, “I know You... and I know that Leah doesn’t blame You.” Stopping Michonne dead in her tracks, moments before she submerged into the Shrubbery. The Woman shifts her head slightly, bushy locks waving in the wind from within, “...Thank You... Daryl...”
Nodding once, Daryl begins leading his Dog back, “Don’t stay out too long.”
She then steps away and into the Darkness, tugging the Snarling Dead along with her. Chains rattling the entire way. Daryl turns away fully and steps onto the muddy path, leading his Boyo along, “C’mon, let's go home, Dog.”
Chapter 6: Get Better… Violet
Chapter Text
Episode 2: 40 Days Without Accident
Day 450, Friday, 18 th of November 2011
40 Days Since Michonne’s Departure
Autumn - 70.33F
Merriwether Prison
Another Day, Another Crop to Harvest. Rick opens the metal door of B-Block and darts down the stairs. Various potted herbs and more line the Cage that protects the door. Utility Belt still equipped, and Farmer’s gloves attached to the belt. Rick’s Blue eyes squint at the Beautiful Day. If not a bit Hotter than it ought to be, but he supposes it’s a nice change from the solid 80s & 90s they were getting Months Prior.
Crossing the Courtyard, Rick sees the Little Outdoors BBQ Area they prepared. The Mess Hall was good and everything but out here? Got to enjoy the Morning Light for Breakfast, and it was just plain easier for the Workers on that Day to come here for a Bite than a full-scale meal in the Mess Hall.
Other little constructions had been made, for instance, a string of Tool Shacks and Lumber working shacks. There were Clotheslines between the Buildings and finally Solar Panels on the roofs, harvesting the very power of the Sun.
Heading towards a Blue Barrel of Water, Rick ignores the Sign that tells him ‘Community Refreshment Station – DO NOT DRINK!’ and splashes his face with water, “Mhf...” Cracking his neck and then rolling open the Gates, and then closing them as he passes through. Glancing out to the Vast Vegetable Gardens out in the fields. The Sturdy Animal Pens which keep the Pigs Separated from the Other Cattle Such as Sheep & a Cow.
Brown Leaves on the ground get crunched as Rick strides onto the green grass, revitalised by the Deluge Weeks ago. The Dead in Vast Numbers press against the fences, but Rick ignores the whole lot of them and brings up earbuds to plug into his ears and then presses play on the Walk-Man, starting a Song.
Perfect... This kinda music is always the type of Bop that Rick favours. Many joke about him being a fossil because of it. But it’s his music and he’s gonna damn well enjoy it how he wants. Grabbing a Plough, it’s time to get started on what will become the Winter Crops. Seeing as though Snowfall is unlikely this time around.
PLASHK! Digging in the Plough, Rick turns over some dirt and repeats the motion.
The Fetid Dead press and growl against the fence, chopping their bloody chompers. PLISHT! Rick turns over the soil. Enjoying the Simple Task, his mind is not bothered by the Walking Dead for a change. KLISHT! More Soil flips over, and Rick lifts the plough, CLK! CLK! DLK! What is that? Rick takes a knee and stuffs his gloved fingers into the dirt, wiping off the dust and the worms.
“Hnn...” Forking something out from it. An Old 1911, Dirty and Mucky. Wiping off the gun, he gets the mucky off the Serial Code to read when it was put in... Well, this is a Copper’s Gun. Apparently made in 1947... Possibly a Relic from one of the Prison Guards stolen and smuggled into the Dirt by an Inmate. Disturbed only by Rick, farming fields that would never otherwise be disturbed if not for the Apocalypse.
To think... If things had gone Undisturbed and the World Remained alive? This Gun would be in there to this day. Could’ve been there for Years after as well. Now? It’s just another Addition to the Scrapper’s Collection. Standing up with the Firearm in his hands, an earbud falls loose, waking Rick back up to the Walking Dead. Compelling his eyes towards the Fence.
The Rotting Dead chewing and gnashing against the Metal fence. Making him lightly tap the dirty gun against his hand... No Song can block them out... then there was something else of interest... A Walker with burst open eyes and a bloody mouth, “Arrhhhkkk!” Driven into a frenzy only by the others.
His Blue Eyes homes in on that Creature. The Lack of Grey Skin, the lack of Symptoms of the flu. It’s a shredded flannel shirt and jeans. Gun Holster hanging off his belt. That Man was a Survivor not too long ago.
Rick holds out the Dirty Gun, soil Particles dropping off, levelling out the aged Iron-Sights at the Monster's Head, “...Bang...” Sighing as his arm drops to his side, “If only.” They were Dead.
Carl & Sophia's, Duane’s, Lizzie & Mika’s Room
“Hnn... Nhmm...” Carl, in a simple white Henley shirt and jeans, slumbers on the bed. Wriggling his toes, the Big one sticking through his Socks. A Glob of Drool slowly eeking out the side of his mouth, “Nrghh...”
Tap-Tap...
“Wake Up, Sleepy Head.” Sophia keeps tapping his cheek until his eyes open, “Whn? Arhn...” Carl leans up slightly, “Mhn... Hey Soph.” Greeting her warmly, eyes examining that amazing face of her’s, the Blonde Locks, now Long, Curled and Bushy. Her Freckles admired as they always were by Carl, “Slept in. Everyone’s up but you, Doofus.”
Getting up, Carl sits on the edge of the bed, letting out an exhaustive yawn, “Really? Damn. Not used to that... I must be broken.” A Snort follows from Soph, who picks up Baby Judy and holds her in her arms, “I took over care for the Baby so you can focus on the field work.”
Grabbing a nearby brush, Carl begins sweeping back his hair, “Thanks.” Whilst holding the Baby, Soph squints at his long locks, “Been a while since you’ve cut that. Trying to follow the Trend?” Referencing her own Hair.
“Nah, just busy.” Carl hops up and goes over to the drawer, grabbing his gun belt and securing it around his hip, then getting the M1911, checking the ammo, “I suppose that means Mika & Lizzie are already going to that Math’s Test?”
Nodding once, Soph steps up beside him, warmly telling him, “Yep~ Think you did well on yours? Yesterday?” Oh yeah, the one yesterday. Carl hardly even thought about it, “Maths isn’t much of a Problem for me.” Grabbing the knife and sliding it into the holster, and about to grab his hat, but... decides against it, “Free for a Haircut this afternoon? It’s hard to farm with this mop.”
“Totally.” Soph reaches out, fiddling with his hair between her fingers, “That said, longer hair does look nice on you. If you want, I could teach you how to style it.” Now there’s an idea, Carl grins, “Yeah? How many of them come from the Girl’s Magazine?” Sly, Sophia lets go and nudges him playfully, “Every single one. Problem~?”
“Nah, girls got the right idea.” Carl teases and begins heading out, but before he does, “You uhh... You look really amazing today, Soph.” Making her cheeks red and lips curl into a charmed smile, “I tell you’re late and you take the time to call me Pretty?”
Tapping his fingers against the bar nervously, “I say it like I see it.” Shaking her head gently, she shooed him away, “Go~ You’ll have plenty of time to compliment me later.”
Heading down the stairs, Carl skips the bottom steps and lands with a skip in his step. Passing by Big-T and Myles, “Morning, Guys.” Getting Head nods from them both. Going through the Lobby, Carl swings open the door to see the Bright Blue Sky above.
Breathing in one good huff before walking down, finding Molly with Adora in the Outdoors Eatery, “Morning.” She perks up, feeding the Baby a bottle of Formula, “There’s my Favourite Boy.” Trading kisses with each other. Carl then takes a moment to check out Adora, “How is the Little Rose doing?”
“Pretty well.” Molly gently bounces the little baby in her arms, loving that Baby something fierce, “Heading out for a Full Day of Yard Work?” Carl nods again, pinching one of Molly’s chips to nibble, “Yeah, trying to figure out this whole growing business. Plus, with the Lockdown, I gotta do something.”
Taking up a chip as well, Molly bites, “Mrhn, well if you got time tonight, wanna hang out in the library?” Liking that Idea, Carl leans in and kisses her cheek again, “Sure. Later Gator.”
“That’s still the dorkiest Goodbye.” Winking at Carl as he goes. Doctor Eleanor Stevens comes over with a plate, “Well, aren’t you two getting along well?” Molly shrugged rather innocently, “He’s simply the most Sensible Boy. Duane comes in a close second, but Lizzie has her mittens all over him.”
Huffing in amusement, Eleanor begins cutting up her Sausage, “Kids and Romance is goofy as hell. Well, I am happy for you.” Molly releases a long sigh, “The only Downside to Dating Carl is that Patrick has still somehow not gotten the Memo.” Right on Que, the Boy himself steps in, “Morning Molly Rose~” She still has no idea why he must call her by the Full Name every single time, “Morning Patrick.”
It’s not that she doesn’t like him, but every morning it’s the same, “You look Ravishing Today.” Topped with a big smile like he said something fundamentally ground-shaking, and she’ll just flop over and invite him to dinner. “I was wondering...” Pressing two fingers together, Pat, trying his best, asks, “If you’d like to uhm... go to the Library together.”
“You know, since... Uh, since you and Carl have so much fun.”
Molly quietly chews on a chip slowly, “Erhm, Me and Carl actually have something planned tonight. Sorry.” Agape, Patrick flounders, “Maybe tomorrow?” All the While Eleanor was enjoying the show. The Goofy clown show that was Pat’s attempt at romance. As usual, falling flat on its face.
“And that Night.” Molly Lies, it’ll be easy to make that the truth.
“Oh...” Patrick averts away for a moment before clicking his fingers, “The Night After!”
“Pat...” Molly sighs, massaging the side of her temple, “I’m... I’m taken. Carl’s my Boyfriend and he has been for a long time now.” Shocked, Displaced, Absolutely Bamboozled by this outrageous development! There were just simply No Signs!
She simply must be lying, “That’s a funny Joke.” Trying to laugh it off.
But she just keeps staring at him with a clocked brow.
Come on, Patrick, do the Maths. He just stands there, like an awkward pole in the middle of a grass field. Like a traffic cone buried in a sandpit. Like a great big blocky skyscraper ruining the skyline of a City.
It then hits him, Molly Rose was deathly serious. Carl had totally stolen his game, “What the hell!” Patrick exclaims, throwing up his arms, “I thought we had something!”
Failing to comprehend how it was possible he thought that, Molly pouts, “Patty, we’ve been openly kissing each other for several weeks now.” Huffing at him, “In what World did you think you and I would date when me and Carl-!”
“I never saw that!” Pat protests quite strongly, as if that’d change the result of this Doomed Struggle. Oh, the plights of Young Love or in Pat’s case, Young Obsession, because he just steams and crosses arms kinda like a child.
Trying to recover this disaster of a situation, Molly says, “I think of you as a really good Friend, Patty. It’s just that Carl goes at my pace, how I-!!!!”
“So, I am Friend Zoned!?” Patrick yelps in outrage! Making Eleanor just stifle her own laugh, all too funny. While Molly just softly wags her head at him, “I suppose you are...”
“TARNATION!” Swinging his fist to himself, huffing in frustration, for his Molly Rose has fallen into the Treacherous Hands of the Desperado, Carl Grimes. Patrick will have to step up his game, because clearly a competition will solve this matter, “I’ll show you!”
“Oh No...” Molly holds her head as Patrick shouts, pointing a finger up in the sky, “I shall prove to you, Molly Rose, that I am the Superior Gentleman!”
She reaches out, “That’s really not-!” and he’s gone. Fuck.
Setting aside the empty plate, Miss Stevens crosses her legs, “Hnn, don’t worry. Mister Grimes is more than suited to handle your White Knight.” Grumbling quietly, Molly returns to the care of her baby, “One can only hope Carl sets him straight.”
Meanwhile, The Yards
Carl, after passing through the Gate and bidding Molly farewell, finds his Father drinking from a Canteen of Water, “Sorry for sleeping in.” Rick wipes his mouth clear and greets his Son, “Ah, well, you deserved the Sleep for all the Work you put in.” Standing by the Pig Pen fences with his Dad.
“I tried staying up.” Carl checks on the Pigs with his Father, “Read some comics. I just conked out straight away. Sophia had to come and rescue me.” Chuckling lightly, Rick exhales, “It’s all Worth it. We’re building something good here. We’ll easily make it to 2012. I am sure of it.”
Taking Notice of Violet the Pig, she’s just resting in the mud... Eyes closed and not really moving. Carl begins to worry for the Pet pig, “Yo, is Violet alright? She’s usually oinking at me by now.”
Exhaling, Rick leans further against the fence, “Could be sick from the Season change. Went from Cold to Hot to Cold and back to hot again... All the animals are a little messed up. Things seem to be averaging out now, so... Here’s hoping it ain’t anything serious.”
Clicking his Tongue several Times, Rick calls out to Vi the Pig, “Feel Better... Violet.” Smirking at his Son for a moment, “C’mon. We got a job to do.” Naming the Pigs, One thing you’re not supposed to do. Yet they go on anyway.
A & B Yard
Daryl struts down from the stairs wearing a black sleeveless, Leah’s cross now hanging at an angle off the chain and some dark green trousers heads closer to the BBQ. Dr. Caleb Subramanian, an Indian American Doctor in a simple Cream White button-up and dark trousers, glances up from his Medical Journal, “Morning, Daryl.”
“Sup Doctor S.” Daryl casually strides towards Carol, serving today’s breakfast for the Morning Crowd. Already setting out a bowl of gruel for Daryl as several in the crowd greet Daryl rather excitedly, which is a concept he finds peculiar, “Smells Good.” Taking a Bowl and a Metal fork.
Carol has ground her hair out a bit more, now it was a swirled Classic 18 th & 19 th Century Titus Cut. Oldie but a one that Carol’s taken a liking to. Short but has a bit of style to it. She also wore a simple Dark Blue Cardigan and Brown Cotton Long-line Tank Top with a few Necklaces around her neck and simple studs in her ears, “Just so you know, I liked you first.”
Casually retorting, Daryl scoops up some Gruel, “Stop.” and takes a bite from his meal. “You know...” Daryl glances around, “Rick brought in a lot of ‘em too.” She smiles a little, looking at the crowd, “His reach is shorter than yours. You actually go out there, fetch People outside the Search Zone all the time.”
Leaning against the Table, Carol explains quietly, “Give a Stranger Sanctuary... Keeping People Fed and Saving Lives like you do? Sorry, Pookie, Gonna have to learn to live with the love.”
Makes sense enough, Daryl taps his spoon against the Bowl, “Price of Decency or some shit.” Carol cranes her head over her shoulder, “Patrick? Patty? Are you here?” Finding him by the food station, he was cooking the meat, a little distracted, “I’m here, Miss Peletier!”
“Take over for me.” She hands him the spoon and quickly he takes it, trying to seem all mature, “Yes, Ma’am!” He has to impress Molly Rose, because she’s very obviously paying so much attention while chatting with Mika. “Mister Dixon, Sir?” Pat quickly stops Daryl mid-exit, “Hgn?” Chewing loudly as Patrick stands tall, “I just wanted to Thank You. For bringing the Deer back yesterday. It was a real treat, sir, and I’d be honoured to learn how you do it.” Jutting out a hand for a shake.
Looking down at this Guy’s hand, Him? Hunt? Eh well... Daryl supposes the more idiots helping him get food, the better. Licking each Finger and spitting into his hand, Daryl slaps that palm into Pats and gives a good squeeze, making him wince a little, “Get a Bow, teachin’ you how to shoot it this afternoon at the range. Don’t be late.”
Glad, Pat ignores the gross spit in his palm, today’s the day he learns to be a Man! Meanwhile, Daryl & Carol wander off.
Prison Fences
Today’s Batch of The Walking Dead presses and smooshes up against the fences. One Lady Walker with mould growing out of her maw rattles the fence cage, “Hrgggkkk!!!!” SPLSK! “Hgn!” Karen yanks out the poker. Wearing gloves, an Apron and a simple shirt and jeans, watching the mouldy Creature just fall apart on the fences.
Other Workers were Poking and jabbing the Walkers as well. Getting some serious Work done, a Grouping of 40 has been cut down to 21 in just a few minutes. They’ll be able to move on to the next Batch real soon. One Guy, Kyle Compton, slides his Machete through the fence, jabbing the walker and tearing out the blade, splashing himself with blood, “Hah! You like that, Bitch-Ass!?” Calm Down.
Back at A & B Yard
Daryl, now in a tan-brown Jacket with his vest on top, walks up to the Fence with Carol giving the briefing, “So about your run, you got approved? Yeah, I am not sure we’ll be able to spare a lot of People today.”
Not Mithered, Daryl comments, “The Place is pretty much good to go anyways, we’re gonna move on it all the same. We hit that place? We solve any lingering Stockpiling Problems until January 2012.”
“Yeaahhh...” Carol stops by the fence and flicks her head the way of all the Walkers piling up, many against the far more fragile Chain-Links than the super reinforced Wooden Barricades installed, courtesy of the Governor, knocking them down, “The Thing is, we had a Pretty Big Build up Overnight.”
“7 Dozens on Tour Four, 5 Dozens on Tour three, 2 Dozens on Tour Two and finally 1 Dozen on Tower one. Cleaners are currently working on Tour one and ought to be finished with that soon.” Counting it up in his head, Daryl grumbles, “180 on Early Morning? Crap... Looking at 400 – 500 Days ain’t we?”
Nodding Carol points along the various fences, “It’s getting pretty bad out there. Michonne reported a Mob of 700 at least 80 Clicks North from here, another 3000 Due West in about 2 Clicks. That Super Migration Woodbury was warned about? We’re in the thick of it now.”
Mhn, Daryl can see how their plan is bunching them up as well, “They start out apart, but then when you get those Jabbers out, suddenly we’re ringing the Dinner Bell.” Carol, in complete agreement, grumbles with worry, “They’re always stressing the Fences. Maybe it’d be fine before the War, but after?”
“Well, the Wooden Palisades hold out better and kill faster.” Nodding at one Team who was on one such wood, using long jabbing Poles to kill the Dead. They were doing it much faster, and the wood was sturdy and thoroughly buried into the ground with a wider surface area.
“It’s all Manageable, but if we don’t get on top of this, then not for long. Those Sandbags bought us weeks, but only weeks. Sorry, Pookie.” Making him glance and lightly nudge her arm, “Tch...” and moves on.
Glenn & Maggie’s Tower
Having moved out a few weeks ago, the couple decided to occupy the Tower closest to the Prison. It was private and spared up beds for a lot of the New Arrivals that came in since the war, both from Woodbury and the General Wastelands at Large.
They had a comfortable life here.
Covers obstructed some of the windows, and all their possessions was in here. They even laid out a bed on the floor for themselves with all the covers and blankets. Maggie lay on her back, bare-chested and covers lazily on top of herself. Hair mangled and messy.
She had a new Tattoo on her shoulder, some prison tattoos that Big Tiny and Axel did for her when she asked. It was a Floral Print with a Cracked Skull and a Flower out of one eye socket. As for Glenn, he too was bare-chested and covered in a few scars from the War.
His Dark eyes slowly open all groggily, “Nrghn...” Taking a moment to rub free his eyes from gunk and sit up. Trying to recover from a Night’s Sleep. “Mhn...” Running his hands through his hair to make it seem like it wasn’t entirely a Natural Disaster.
Maggie slowly opens her eyes, wincing from the sun in her eyes, “Forgot to close that damn curtain again.” Complaining about her own negligence as Glenn gets on some briefs and moves to block out the sun for her while she wipes at her face, “Phff... We shoulda not drank all that Champagne in one go before a run.”
Swiping her hand around on the floor for a bra but, can’t find it and just forgets about it, instead nursing her sore head, “Mhnn... What time is it?” Glenn leans against his desk, grabbing Hershel’s stopwatch to check the time, “Run’s in 20 Minutes if that’s any indication.”
Damn It. Maggie sits up enough to open her eyes, “Shit... only enough time to shower. Then we gotta suit up, I suppose we could snag some munchies and chow down on the road there.” Expecting Glenn to crack a joke of some kind but only finding him stressing at the Desk, “What’s wrong?”
“I don’t think we should do the run.” Glenn folds his arms over together, a serious bit of facial hair growing on his face. Maggie squints one eye at him, “Really? We got the suits, Glenn. We’d be the safest pairing in that Crew.”
Knowing all of that, Glenn looks out one of the windows to see the Farming Crew working and the Fence Crew Jabbing, “I just got this feeling about it.” Rather than that, Maggie finally discovers her bra and bottoms beneath the bed somehow and then gets up to find her clothes, “You need to stop lettin’ them dreams control you, Glenn.”
“We already knocked Beth off the Team by cycling her out with James. Who’re gonna send in our stead? Amy and Kyle? Hell no. My Father didn’t raise no cowards and I ain’t gonna run.” Facing her man with everything in her arms, “C’mon... What happened to keeping a smile on our faces?”
Hoping she’s right. Glenn goes to get his stuff as well, “Okay. Let’s go then, before they ready up.”
Prison Bus at the Gate
Taking a smoking break, Karen lightly taps at the butt of her Cigarette. Taking a long-drawn-out huff and blowing a smoke plume into the sky, seeing her Man, Tyreese coming over, “Look who the Cat dragged in, figured you’d show early, Tiger. What happened?”
“Joining the Run, Beautiful.” Ty paces over in his White Long Shirt, Dark Beanie and Jeans, looking leagues more built up and an even larger Biceps before, “Been thinking a whole lot about a whole bunch-a things... and... Being out here? On the Fence? It’s good and honest work, but... I feel like I can do more. For the Group.”
“With Julie opting out to focus on Watch Duty... I dunno, figured Sasha would just appreciate me being there.” And then briefly looking at the stacks of Dead bodies piling up at the fence, “Plus it’s... a different kinda experience jabbing these fools. Up here on the fence?”
“I dunno, it feels too ‘Systemic’ for my liking.”
Understanding, Karen leans in and kisses his lip, tapping against his chest, “Yeah, Systemic was always more my Ballgame. Go on and have fun. Good luck with the run, Honey.” Flicking away the cig, picking up the Poker and twirling it in her hands. Ty can tell she’s in her element, her place of comfort, “I’ll bring something nice. Promise.”
“Good.” Karen steps back into the gates and opens the Side-Door, “Now get moving, Buster.” Winking and heading back to shift. Ty smirks, turning his head to see his Daughter Patrolling up in the tower with a White long-sleeved and brown leather jacket. Wondering if he could get her something nice as well.
A & B Yard, Car-Pool
Daryl loads up two Heavy jugs of labelled Bio-Fuel and sets it into the flat bed, pushing it along, “Ngh... Ahhhnnnh...” Dusting his hands off and going to the front while Zach struts over with Bag and his Remington 870, hobbling a little awkwardly from the lingering Leg injury from the Shire-Wilt Incident.
Tossing his Stuff into the back, seeing Beth walking on up, Green T-Shirt, Jeans and a Medical Apron on, “Hey...” Zach greets her rather casually, “Was just gonna come find you.” Leaning in and sharing a warm kiss together. Beth grins to herself, “Tough.”
“Heh...” Zach dryly licks at his upper lip, looking a little anxious. Beth tilts her head in mild worry, “Everything fine?” Playing it Cool, Zach assures, “Aw, nothing, just the usual Pre-show anxiety. Y’know, because I am such a giant badass. Gotta keep up my records.”
Rolling her eyes, Beth lightly taps his cheek like a smack, “Stop, Oh my gosh, you are the biggest Dork in the Prison.” Knowing it truly, Zach sees Noah walking up in a T-Shirt, Jeans and a Pistol, “Noah...”
“I just...” Noah stops beside the truck, “I want a chance to help.” Beth immediately leans against the truck, imposing on him, “No, no way! You’re supposed to help with the Examination today!” Fidgeting, Noah really wanted to be on the run. Daryl quickly weighs in, “Nuh-Uh, not you, Man. Not after the Shit you pulled.”
Pleading, Noah holds his hands together, “I am not like that anymore, I promise... Please, I just want to go.” Before anyone could raise further objections, Zach Intervenes, “It’s Chill. He can take a ride with me.”
No Need to guess why Beth is protesting, “But-!” Zach interrupts, “Hey, he’s a Friend still... Yeah, what happened, happened, but now this is. Hey, you trust me, right?” Of course, she did... but Beth can hardly trust Noah, and it’s making her fume, “Zach, I have to insist!”
“Noted.” Zach firmly states but reminds, “It was me he fucked up, alright? So, if anyone’s gonna okay his presence here? On this Mission? It’s Me.” Thoroughly unhappy, Beth just storms away. Noah silently lets her go and then... looks at Zach, “Thanks.”
“Mhn.” Zach pats his back and lets Noah load up. Daryl sighs and shakes his head, “It’s like a Damn Teenage Soap Opera.” As for Ty, Sasha, Maggie and Glenn, they were loading up a Silvery Car with crates and stuff to pack up the loot.
Glenn tightens his Gauntlet while Maggie slides out a 44 Cylinder, checking the ammo and knocking the cylinder back. Noticing someone coming up, Sasha hears a greeting, “Ey!” Oh, it’s Bob Stookey, the guy they picked up one week ago, “Well, Hello There.” Sasha says, equipped in some right gear atop her clothes, Dark Hair tied up, sizing this New Guy up.
“I’d like to start pulling my weight around here.” The Bald African American Man, grey shirt, light green trousers. He had a pair of Dog Tags around his neck and a clean-shaven face.
Already equipped with an M16A4 that had a Laser Pointer wired on with white zip-ties and a Combat Knife attached to a strap on his bag. “Bob, it's only been a week.” Sasha responds, her Shemagh breezing against her chest plate.
“That’s a week's Worth of Meals – A Roof over my Head. Time to Earn My Keep.” Giving a Firm nod. Coming around the Car door, Sasha sizes him up. While yes, he was a clear Veteran. As an Army Reserve, Sasha could see that. She didn’t know if he was clear for Duty, “You were out on your own when Daryl found you. That means People were lost to you. Could’ve been important People.”
“We’ll need your Head Clear & We’ll need you to be able to work as a Teammate.” Daryl comes over with his arms tucked, Tyreese listening closely while Daryl says, “We ain’t gonna do it, unless it’s easy.”
Glenn, against the Hood of the Car, cups his chin, “He was a Medic in the Army. It could come in handy if something goes wrong.” Zach comments from his own Truck, “He could ride in with me if it helps? Already taking in James, or else he could go in the back? We got rooms, s’all I’m saying.”
“Could help pack and loot more stuff.” Maggie holsters the 44, looking at Sasha, who remains rather quiet. Shifting weight slightly, wondering about this guy. Which only amuses him further, “You’re one hell of a Tough Sell, you know that?”
“Okay.” Sasha agrees, and Daryl starts up his Bike, “Alright, load up! We’re heading out.”
The Vegetable Garden – Fields
Hershel on his knees lifts a shaded branch of a Tomato plant with Rick kneeling beside, watching the Old Man Nestle the Bristles, “These Leaves are in the Shade, so we’re not getting any good Fruit from it.” Mhn, the Tomatoes from the bottom ones were pretty feeble. Not bad for the Pigs but it’s a plain waste of effort to have nearly half your yield be shit.
“So... we just pinch it off here...” Picking at the shaded branch and, Clik! Snapping it off, “Things break but they can still grow. These little Bristles? They can take root and become the foundation of a new Tomato Plant.” Burying it into the new pit and covering it up, “Cloning. Handy trick for covering a Bad Yield.”
Carl, with his arms crossed, takes a gander at the New Plant, “Pretty Neat, right Dad?” Smiling for his son, a sudden whistle alerts them both. Rick claps his hands together, “Let’s go!” Both Son and Father rush towards the Gates, grabbing Ropes each and swinging open these Orange Gates that presses and secures a few walkers on the spikes.
Michonne is revealed to be on the other side, Highly Mucky, Dirty and covered in Blood. Each of her tools are well used and her Walker Beacons growl ambiently. Drawing her Katana, SWISK! SWASHK! Cleaving both down and removing their collars, taking them inside. THWIMP! Amy with a Suppressed Rifle takes out a Walker before it could leak in, and the gates begin to shut.
Michonne throws down her hood, ruffling her dusty & bushy hair, “Phff... Hey.” Carl & Rick come jogging over with Rick very happily greeting her, “Glad to see you.”
She smiles for them both, so was she. They were both sights for sore eyes. Sheathing her mucky Katana, “Same to you both... Sorry, I failed to come in a lot.” Cracking her neck left and right, “Diverted Half the Mobs by us. That Run oughta be good to go.”
“I also didn’t come empty-handed.” Michonne reaches behind herself, taking out a plastic sheet, absolutely chock full of Magazines and comics, handing them to Carl, “Here you go, my boy.” Taking them, Carl scoffs with amazement, “No freaking way! Finally, some fresh reading material!”
Opening it and taking out a Miss Funnel Edition, “Final Copy of Miss Funnel, Mika’s gonna love this shit.” Slipping it back in while Michonne winks at him, “Got a little something for all your Friends. Go on and distribute. Make everyone’s day.” Happily, Carl checks with his father, who casts out his gloved hand, “Go on. Enjoy ‘em.” Letting his Son go. At peace, Rick watches on as his Son throws open the gate and rushes into the wider prison.
Michonne then reaches behind herself within the cloak again, “One Last thing. Hold out your hand.” Arching a Brow, Rick does just that and observes Michonne as she rests her hand on top of his, “A little Something I found.” Lifting her hand...
A Ring... A Moonstone, Silvery and Platinum Ring with floral Patterns around it. Rick’s face changes into complete shock. This... This was an absolutely superb piece of jewellery! Michonne smirks cheekily at him, “What do you think?”
“Yes, I will marry you.” Rick says in jest, making her scoff and knock his arm, “Not me, you fool, Andrea. I found it in the back of this Delivery Truck. I figured it fit Andrea, and in the inevitability of your proposal... You’d need a better Ring than Lori’s.”
Rick holds it up to marvel at the thing, “Moonstone... Huh, I ain't seen many of these about.” Now, stuffing the ring into his pocket, leaning on his side towards Michonne, “Thank you... Really.” All too Glad to do her part, Michonne winks, “Anything for my Girl.”
“Yeah?” Rick huffs in amusement, “First you have fun with her, then you kiss her... and now I am thinkin’... When’s my turn?” Michonne can appreciate a Direct Man quite a bit, “Not for some time yet, Officer Friendly. Besides, I am all covered in muck and blood.” Yeah, she is. Rick brings his hands together, fiddling with his watch, “You staying long?”
“Soon.” Michonne says, hearing that Convoy rolling out the gate, “Wanted to hitch a ride onto that run, since there’s no back-up and I’m fresh off the field. I could come in handy.” Seems Fair enough. Rick settles upon his other Boot, “Andrea’s moved in. That’s about the only change. Your stuff is all still there.” Liking that, Michonne calls out to Daryl, “Mind If I hop on, Daryl?”
Leaning against his Bike, Daryl smirks, “You’re back, good... I was about to start looking for ya. Yeah, hop on the back.” As for Rick he moves to get the fence so when Michonne mounts up and holds Daryl’s waist. They’re able to just roll out. After they’re through, Rick lets the gates shut and heads back to the Tomato Plants where Hershel is doing that Cloning Method for whole new Lines to up the yield, “I hear you’re going out for the Snares soon.”
Nodding quietly, Rick glances out towards the woods. Fearing the shadows and what they conceal, “Yeah... Yeah, I am. Trying to stick close... Shane’s in with Amanda trying to come up with some kinda solution... So, it’s gotta be me who stays on call.” Getting up from his Plants, Hershel dusts his hands off, “Perhaps it’s time you thought about reclaiming your Gun.”
Already, Rick starts to divert attention towards the woods, but Hershel recaptures it, “We all understand that you needed time... We understand that your confidence has been shaken, but it’s been months.”
But Rick shakes his head a few times, “I ain’t... Going out to fight. Hershel, I got my Pistol still. My Hatchet. The Knife; It’s all I need. I’m Safe.” Hershel sighs with some reservation, “We appreciate all that you’ve done. You’ve grown enough that we won’t have to worry about Food Runs for a Long Time. You do need to look at the part eventually. A Pair of Overalls, a Little Piece of Wheat out of the corner of your mouth. Maybe a Bigger Ass.”
Chuckling to himself, Rick can’t see it personally, “We ain’t yet in the Place where I gotta be that guy yet. All this? It’s just a passing storm. We’ll be fine.” Unsure of all that... Hershel decides to let him go for now, “If you say so.”
Woods Near Merriwether
Tipping the Meat into the sack and walking his way down the Forested Path. H&K MK23 hanging in his belt, Hatchet Bouncing against his leg. Eyes scanning the Greenery about, the brown leaves falling from the branches above.
Checking out one of the snares... Seems they caught a Young Elk but... Well, Walkers got to ‘em. Messily too, lots of inwards everywhere, “Ah Christ...” Rick tisks his tongue, observing all the absolutely tarnished meat they could’ve eaten, “What a Waste.”
Moving on, Rick continues trekking the woods, the shrubbery many times thicker than it used to be. Vines creeping up some of the tree logs as well.
There was something to notice within the browned tree mulch... The Cadaver of a Dead Boar... Yet it wasn’t snared and... There didn’t appear to be any discernible injuries, “Rhhheekk... Yehhkkkk...” Shit... it’s starting to reanimate...
Stepping past the trees, Rick draws his hatchet and weighs it in his hand... SLANK! SWHUK! SHWANK! Chopping the head until the thing stops moving. Another Wasted Piece of meat, today’s not a good day for Hunting.
CRACK! A Stick!
Bringing out the Pistol, Rick wraps around and holds the Barrel at... A Woman? Not just Any Woman but a Very Dirty, Brown-Haired Woman, wearing some kind of Belted Dress. Like she was wearing a piece of Cosplay. She also had a Sit jacket on which was damaged and mouldy, “Please! I didn’t mean to alert you, I-i just need some help...” Irish Accent. She was Irish.
“I know you don’t know me... Okay, I know t-that.” Her Voice is Quivery... and Fragile...
“But can you please help me get this to my Husband? W-we haven’t eaten in days.”
The Boar? Rick flicks his bloodied Hatchet, “No good... Meat’s Tainted... once reanimated it’s not safe to eat. Boar’s already dangerous before that.” The Average Hunter in the Apocalypse has it rough. Lessons & Knowledge about Hunting and Butchering – Once common are now nuggets of rare information.
Her eyes quietly and despondently glance towards the Reanimated Pig. Seeing how dirty and murky those eyes are. Tell Tale signs of reanimation, “Ah...”
Lifting the gun up towards the air, Rick settles down and puts away the hatchet, and reaches into his pack, “It’s okay... I’m a Policeman, I’m here to help.” Holding out a Lone Sandwiche, “It’s not much... but we got more.” He was still the kindly Sheriff who tried to help a Little Girl at a Gas Station once. That said… this could still go wrong and he was ready for that, a hand near his Handgun at all times.
Hesitantly the Woman leans out and... takes the Sandwiche, nestling it into her hands, “T-thank You...” Slowly taking the thing. Staring at it in confusion. Trying to hold back tears, fence and lips pressed tightly, “D-do you have a Camp around here?” She sounds like she’s about to collapse, the way her voice squeaked at the end.
“Yes...” Rick unhooks a Canteen of water and gives it to her as well. Taking the Canteen, the Woman leans forward, “Could we, possibly, come back with you?” Every word nearly made her squeak, or ball out, “We’ve been doing... Terribly...”
Checking around one last time... Rick really can’t see signs of anyone anywhere but them two, “I said I was here to help.” He declares firmly, giving her a series of quick nods, “First, I need to meet him... I gotta ask him some questions. Both of You.” Gotta remember the system... The Three Questions.
“About...?” She wonders but Rick keeps it vague, “Just Three... Simple, Fast... Just gotta know. Okay?”
“Okay...” The Lady Whispers and looks at her items given already... Such profound and unrequested Kindness from a stranger. Rick sees the knife in her belt, tucked behind the jacket, “Got a Gun?”
Wagging her head, Rick steps up, “I wanna search you... Do I have your consent?” A quick and little nod follows. Rick pats down her form, the sides, the belt... seems clear. Then he slowly backs away, “Gonna tell you this... I got a Family. Okay? So, you do anything? Anything. That puts that at risk? I just don’t want to have to... so don’t make me... Please. ”
“What can I do...?” She shutters to herself, dipping her head low, “I’ve got nothing...” Catching that, Rick deepens his brows, “You do... You’ve got your Husband.” Going quiet, she just lingers there until Rig lets her walk, “C’mon. Time to find your Man.”
C & D Yard – Back of the Prison
“Nick, Nick~!” Lizzie waves at a Walker in Utility Overalls, its name badge upon its chest. Pressing and bashing against the fence, “That’s a Good Boy!” She said affectionately like Nick were akin to the Family Cat or a Hamers. Mika watches on silently from behind. Arms crossed at her Sister – Mika wanted to intervene but it always goes the same way. She always never listens and if you try to stop her?
Well, Liz doubles down.
Patrick was also there, trying to figure out the Dead, “Damn they’re Gnarly.” It wasn’t uncommon for others to get drawn in by her interests. So few of them understand The Walking Dead either. Lizzie casually releases a giddy snicker, “Oh they’re nothing. They’re kinda like dogs or cats if you think about it.”
“Nick~!” Lizzie happily calls only for Carl to come walking in to see this going on. Mika gave him that look of ‘I tried to stop them but it failed’ and now it’s his problem, “What’d I say about naming them?”
Huffing Lizzie turns around to defend herself, wearing a floral print vest and plaid red shirt with a dark skirt, “They’re just different from us, Carl.” Pinching at the bridge of his nose, Carl can’t believe this right now, “Lizzie- Jesus... They can’t talk. The only thing they can and ever will think is to eat and how. They eat People, They’d Eat You. They Kill People.”
“People kill People, and they still have names.” Lizzie points out as though it were a point, but Carl just tilts his head, “Well, People who murder others are seen as Monsters.”
“Aren’t you?” Lizzie tilts her head the other way, curiously pondering the boy, even as he narrows his eyes, “What’s so bad about being a Monster? You killed Billy. You killed Jody. Yet you still have a Name, and People still love you. How’s Nick Different?”
A quiet anxiety hangs in the air, Both Pat & Mika staring at Carl for a response... Yet all he could do was just stare. Lizzie smirks, bringing her hands behind her back, leaning at him, “See? Your argument doesn’t work.”
“No...” Carl shifts his footing, leaning in at Lizzie, staring her down, “You just pissed me off... thinking how I wanna go about that.” Scowling at her, “Thinking, you should head off now.” Genuinely not getting it, Lizzie just shrugs and paces off. Mika sighs and trails away.
Patrick has his hands tucked into his pockets, “Not Cool, Man.” But Carl doesn’t care, opening his slip of comics and handing one to Pat, “Here... I was trying to get you guys some Reading Material.” But Pat straightens his collar, “No can do, Carl. I don’t need to spend time on Frivolous Child Stuff. Because starting today? I am a Real Man.”
Holding up the Comic still, Carl becomes rapidly puzzled, “Huh?”
Turning up the chin, Pat pushes such a thing away with his hand, “That is right, unlike you I know when to grow up and I am going to prove it to you that I am indeed the Superior Gentleman.” Seeming rather certain there but Carl just simply could not give less of a flying fuck about this right now, “Dude just take the fucking comic.”
“No!” Straight up swatting it out of the way now, Pat watches the thing hit the pavement, feeling a pang of guilt but ignoring it all the same, “Don’t try to patronise me!”
...
...
Carl just picks up the comic and slides it back into the film, “Whatever.” And just leaves. Thoroughly finished with today’s bullshit already.
Med-Bay, B-Block
Moving off a Phial Triss brings it over to a beaker and pours the Clear substance inside, swirling it around and setting it upon a Rest. Doctor Subramanian watches from the other side with a clipboard. Watching the substance turn dark, “Ichor-2.2 is developing well.” Triss flicks up her eyes for a moment and then refocuses on the Breaker. Seeing it emit a few fumes... After a bit, she takes out the Syringe, withdrawing the Black Substance into the Needle and bringing it over to a Pig. The unfortunate Creature was kept down by Axel, who winces as Triss injects the Creature.
Once administered into the neck, the Big Complains and shuffles, but Axel has him contained. Bringing over a Captive Bolt, Triss aims it precisely... SLSK! The Creature flops dead instantly, and now they wait.
Caleb Subramanian tracks the time on his stopwatch... After 20 Seconds. The Creature begins to revive. Triss leans in close with Axel, waiting for the eyes to open... They do! Oh No... Dirty Water Eyes again.
Axel brings over a carrot and... Nope, The Pig shows no interest, only in Living flesh. Triss releases a long drawn out sigh, “God damn it... No Visible changes.” Writing it down on his clipboard, Doctor S comes around and inspects the Zombie Pig, “It’s so strange... It’s almost as if the Infection, once it takes roots, cannot be hijacked by a New Strain. Either we find a Pig Not Infected somehow or figure out how to mutate our WV to be a Dominant Infection.”
Rubbing at the back of her Neck, Triss blows air, “I’m afraid we’ve hit yet another Brick Wall... Because I am absolutely certain that’s what is happening every time. We’ve reanimated 18 Boar at this stage... Not one has had any changes. We’ve every type of administration, directly into the brain stem, blood stream, inhalation, Water Contaminations... Absolutely nothing takes.”
Weary, Axel looks between them both, “I don’t get it, can’t we just make a Virus that’s Dominant? What’s the Complication?” Triss cranes her head around to crack her neck, “Many Things... For Starters, we’ve only ever been able to modify certain Genes in the Virus. We barely control the Process, so it’s not like we can intentionally mutate such a feature.”
“The Actual CDC ran into this Roadblock and they just- never recovered, Axel. Now? We’ve officially hit Uncharted Waters. We don’t even know how mutated these WV Strains are because nothing overwrites the original... It’s- It’s just so strong.”
Reeling, Axel has to process the fact that the Big-Heads in the CDC can’t even figure this thing out. Making him gulp loudly, “Good Lord... So what’re we saying? We’ll never make a Cure?”
Humming in Thought, Doctor S rubs his pen against the side of his head, “In the World of Pathology, we never say never, Axel, but uhm...” Now tapping the pen against his clipboard, “Triss is absolutely correct in her assessment. We will require far more Advanced Medical Equipment to make any further progress in our Research.”
Triss takes out the Walker Pig with the Captive Bolt and tosses it aside, “Pff... If we ever even find something remotely close to advanced enough... Sure. At least I can say we reached the Zenith of our Understanding on this thing... I think we can safely classify this as a Parasite.”
Agreeing wholeheartedly, Doctor S puts down his clipboard, “Still Dubious if it’s Fungal or Bacterial but... A Parasite it most certainly is. What gives this away is that the Infection turns everything it Reanimates Carnivorous... Probably a mistake on the Lab’s Part. The Undead Pigs show zero interest in Food Groups they used to devour in Life.”
Not getting it, Axel’s jaw drops, “Oh Crud! The Virus Thinks!?” Triss smirks lightly, “No, Parasites are incapable of Thought. They are simply Multicellular Organisms with no intentions of their own. Some Parasites come with the Ability to augment the Host’s Behaviour.”
“Given that the Walker is basically just a Creature with Basic Brain Function. It is not capable of defining the difference between Meat & Vegetables. The Infection is attempting to preserve the Host as is its primary function.”
“So, when fresh meat is smelled, that releases a certain Chemical in the Brain and the Virus is essentially triggering a predatory response due to the Chemical. So... Walkers don’t hunt because they know we sustain them... They also don’t prefer meat out of choice. It is a Rudimentary and Augmented Chemical Response, manipulating our most Basic of Instincts. Our Intrinsic Coding if you must.”
Crossing his arms over, Caleb looks up to Triss, “Where do we go from here? I see no point reanimating any more Life Forms or wasting resources on Ichor Variants.” Triss leans her head back against her palms, “Cataloguing... and another long Research Period. Until we find Genetic Screeners of some kind? We’re just fumbling around in the dark, and I’d rather not risk it anymore.”
Axel becomes rapidly troubled at the sight of that Dead Pig... They can’t move on. That means... This Apocalypse is to Persist... Perhaps once when he was fresh out of Prison, that didn’t seem like such a terrible thing, but after Dexter... and Andrew, Oscar? So many Friends gone? Axel can only wonder what the Human Cost of this will be.
“Thank you.” Triss smiles at Axel, “For taking over Noah’s role.” Dipping his head in Respect, the Man straightens his shirt, “Any time, I just want to help. Good Luck, and I hope we find the Answers soon.” As he leaves. Caleb just sighs and goes back to his computer. Sitting down and laying his head against his arms...
In Equal Grief, Triss just begins unstrapping the Pig Cadaver... Another for the Body Pile Disposal.
Zach’s Car
It was a quiet ride… Zach, Noah, sitting side by side and James ints. Looking up, James realises how quiet these two are, “Don’t all talk at once.” Ignorant of the Context.
The Decision to conceal what happened in Shire-Wilt was the decision of the Stability for the Prison. What Noah had done to Zach was just that bad, but even with the Secret kept. Noah still suffered much regret, staring out the window.
“Apologies.” Zach looks in the rearview to James, “This is Noah, Noah this is James. Dude Daryl picked up from Macon.” James waves at the rearview, seeing Noah nod once, “Yeap... was there to try and find my way to Savannah after moving in from Kentucky. Cynthiana, heard of it?”
“Yeah.” Noah sits up straight in his seat, trying to act natural for James, “Yeah, I heard of it a little. It sounded like a nice place.” Nodding softly, James glances out the window, “Yeah, the Safe-Zone didn’t pan out... Resources dried up, so we all ended up moving on. This New One seems Good.”
Trying to carry the conversation, Noah innocently asks, “What Country did you come from? Before the Turn?” James clocks a high brow at Noah, “Pfft, what?”
“Your Country, you're... You know?” Noah shyly shrugs, making Zach scoff, “Oh Brother.”
Teasing and playing, James leans forwards, beckoning Noah in, “Ah... you see, The Far-Off Land we know... as the United States of America. You may have heard about it.” Going red with embarrassment, Noah tries to recover, “S-sorry-! I just, you know Kentucky is like... Uhhh...”
“Noah, my Pal...” Zach leans against his window, casually guiding the truck behind Sasha’s Vehicle, “It’s the Year of our Lord, 2011. Hit ‘em with the facts, James.”
Rubbing his chin through his laugh, James lets Noah off the hook, “Ah don’t worry. My Folks moved in back in 1979. Fleein’ Iran cus of Islamic Revolution and Shit. My Parents were these Intellectuals, you see... Raised by Western standards so they’d not fit into the New Order.”
“They took up Teaching Jobs in Kentucky cus of the Low Rent in Cynthiana. Eventually, they decided the U.S isn’t too bad and had me.”
Nodding quietly, the Guy’s eyes turn weary, “But then the Collapse came and... Well, I’m here now. I just want to have a place of my own and start over.”
“You sound so American.” Noah leans against the back of his chair, “Even more than me?” A Sly Smirk appears on James’s Face, “They call it Naturalisation. You’re right... Kentucky is a way about Foreign Folks... One little exploit though? Sound, Talk and Move around like ‘em? They forget right quick you’re supposed to be Foreign.”
“My Parents kept their ways, though... but I was raised in the U.S, so it wasn’t too hard for me. Just got good at copying Folks, and eventually I didn’t need to copy no more.”
Genuinely enlightened, Noah wondered why he never took an interest in this kind of stuff before. There’s so many questions left for James. Like does he have any surviving Family? Does he got a Girlfriend, Boyfriend? Both? Noah’s not got a clue.
While Zach just settles down from his snickering, “Don’t worry about it. I fell into the exact same trap when I met him.” Oh, so the embarrassment is mutual at least.
“Right...” James finishes reassembling his M14, and checks the feed, “Good to go, Guys.” The Save-Lots Building is coming into view.
The Structure was a Mix of Brown Panels and beige Accents. The Save-Lots logo was a bunch of White Writing on a Red Square. It had Fences around and Old Military Tents. A US Army Flag flies atop a Flagpole with EZ Signs across the place.
Zach sniffs lightly, “Get ready, Boys. It’s Showtime.” and pulls in with the rest.
Save-Lots Near Fairview
“Army Put these Fences up.” Daryl tells Bob to go and scope out the spot. Michonne was leaning against the fence to check it out as Daryl briefs, “Made it into an Evacuation Zone. As you can see it went to shit.”
“As Happens to the Pattern...” Bob wipes his chin at the sight of a US Army Soldier in a Gas Mask dead on the floor. Rifle taken from him already. Daryl Continues, “About Two Weeks when we spotted this place; There was a Mob of Walkers behind the Chain-Link. Kept folks out, like the Walking Dead were just a bunch of Guard Dogs.”
Distant music plays in the background, with Zach pointing up in the air, “Yo, is that my Country Playlist blasting across the County?” Glenn smirks at the Guy, “Yep... That’s the reason we needed it. All the Walkers here plus the Mobs surrounding got drawn away.”
“We hooked it up to two Car batteries all fully charged from those Solar panels we got.”
James readies his M14 with a huff, “Goddamn, you guys know what you’re doing. We heading in?” Daryl steps through the large gap in the fence, triggering the others to start going in as well. “Tyreese, Sasha, Y’all move those boxes to the edge and hold this area for sec. Maggie, post up on that Cargo tower.”
“Glenn with me. You too, Bob.”
Taking the reins of his own Squad, Zack proceeds down a different path, stepping by a muddy, dirty and torn-up US Flag on the ground. James takes a moment to pick it up and throw it into a box at least.
Passing by one tent, Noah and Zach peer in and find... the Sight of a bunch of Cadavers... Holes in the skulls. Captive Bolts on the floor. Beyond was a Military Truck, absolutely stacked with rolled-up bodies.
Checking out the Sign, James presses his gloved hand against it, “Grey Flu QZ... Oh Boy... Not off to a Great Start.” Noah shudders at the Captive Bolts, “Put down... like Cattle.”
Michonne patrols through one such tent, Katana, already drawn, a dark cloak flapping in the wind, her eyes looking at all the Bed-Rolls of Corpses. US Servicemen All... Many had their necks stabbed, Heads Jabbed and Captive Bolts used. There were buckets of sickness, still smelling with flies.
Signs of a Flu really tearing its way through this place.
As for Daryl he clears a US Army Humvee, seeing the body of a Doctor on the floor, Shot Dead by someone. Not just a little either, but a whole bunch and then left to rot.
The rest was blood stains... People rapidly died here. This must’ve happened close to the story. It seems as though the Military failed to contain the Thread and then the Grey-Flu showed up and put them all to rest.
Game-Over.
Getting to the Front, Daryl hops up and parks himself on the Window, bashing it with his arm a few times to try and attract the Dead. No Immediate response, “Just give it a second...” Leaning against the Pillar, Zach scoffs, “Okay, I think I got it.”
“Got What?” Michonne glances between them and James smirks, “Oh, we got a betting Pool. See folks usually give out their background pretty quick, cus you know the dying? Well, Daryl here stands in contrast to all that.”
Clicking his fingers at pointing at his Guy James, Zach says, “So, we started cracking up these theories and, Daryl? Heh, he promised to the first Guy to get it right? Gets something nice on one of his Long-Runs.”
Daryl chuckles a little at the Guys, they may be fools but they’re a part of his team. It was a sense of… comradery he usually lacks these days, “Yeah– these idiots have been trying to guess it for the better part of Six Weeks. One Shot a Day.” Noah quietly glances over to Zach, “For real? None of Y’all know?”
“Yo.” Zach warns Noah, “Don’t go tellin’ us if you know. Cus’ if you do that? Then Daryl ain’t gonna get me what I want. Besides, I’ve been pacing myself, listening closely, going down the Process of Elimination.”
James leans his Rifle against his shoulder, leaning casually, “So shoot, what-cha got this time, Brother?”
Zach sits over next to Daryl, casually leaning his shotgun against his lap, Barrel pointed at the Bricks instead of Michonne, “See Folks got you pinned for the Easy Shit. Some said Biker, but that ain’t a Job... That’s a Lifestyle. Others said a Hunter, but before the Turn?”
“No one really saw that shit a Profession, not with us Cranking out meat every day from them butchers. Nah... One guy even said you was a Marine but... Fuck no, cus you ain’t got love for Uncle Sam. You’ve seen the Darker Side of things. For sure.”
Nodding along each observation, Daryl sees he’s doing pretty well, “So your Guess?”
Easing Daryl, Zach looks between all of his Comrades and then Michonne, “Here’s what I’ve seen... Daryl’s on the Council so he’s got some clue about Leadership. You’re Able to Track & Hunt, but You Help People. But you’re still being kinda of uh... Surly.”
Making Michonne and Noah pull a Face at Zach. Surly?
Calling it, James is certain whatever’s about to come out of his Friend’s Mouth? Is Dead Wrong. Now Zach reveals his conclusion, “Big Swing here, Homicide Cop.” Instantly Michonne cracks up, Homicide? Misha can see it already.
“What’s so funny?” Daryl looks up, seeing her tap against the Pillar, “Pftish... heh... ahh... Nothing. Makes Perfect Sense.”
“Actually, The Man’s Right.” Daryl exchanges glances with James, seeing him widen eyes, “Undercover.” Checking for a moment if he’s not imagining things, Zach then leans forward, “C’mon, Really?” Dipping his head lightly, Daryl says, “Yup.” Smacking lips, “I mean– I don’t like to talk about it cus... it’s a lot of Heavy Shit. Y’know.”
“Naaahhhh...” James swings his head over towards Noah, seeing him about to burst out laughing, “Nah, that ain’t it. Besides if he was Homicide? He’d carry Police Gear like the other Cops back home.”
Absolutely devastated by this reconcilable loss, Zach surrenders this doomed battle, “Guess I’ll just keep guessing then.” Daryl nods once, “Yeah you keep doing that.” The Silly Fool.
CLK! CLK! GRK! The Dead has arrived. Having clearly slowly and painfully sauntered their way from the back of the store.
“Do you wanna do this, Detective Dixon?” Michonne casually strides back as Daryl gets his Crossbow Ready, “Let’s do it.” Checking out the Emaciated Face chewing at the Glass, Noah grimaces, “Gross...” Look at the Mould build-up, “Do we got something for the Mould? Seems like it built up in there.”
Sadly, no respirators were available. James playfully just knocks his arm, “Let’s go get Respiratory Diseases.”
Moments Later
The Team stands clear as Tyreese drags out a few bodies with Maggie. Glenn keeps his G3 Rifle pointing at the door, flashlight shining in. Checking for any further Walkers but there was none. Sasha with an Mp5 sees her Brother cast a Body onto the pile, “We go in; We Stay in Formation, We Sweep. After that, Y’all grab on what’s on your lists. Any Questions?”
Zach checks his for a moment...Tampons... Wowzer, a lot of them. Off to the Pharmacy section he supposes. Seeing a bunch of other medical requests on Bob’s slip as well. Seems he’ll be rolling with Bob.
Meanwhile, Tyreese gets his Shotgun Ready, “Yeah, was there ever a time when you weren’t the Boss of me?” Smug, Sasha knocks his arm, “Ehn, you had a few years before I was born.” As they pile in, Bob takes a Gander at just a set of legs... and Dark Trousers.
Turning back towards Bob, Zach asks, “Yo, what’s the hold-up, Brother?” Craning his head up, Bob hums softly, “Nothing... just that this was Half-A-Pilot a long time ago.”
Woods Near Merriwether
Clara was leading Rick through the deep woods. Stepping over some roots and a few Old Mossy Skeletons and shredded empty backpacks. “We were going to an airport in Atlanta... For our Honeymoon.”
“Then they shut down the Airport. Our Connecting Flight... Never Connected. Then they wouldn’t let us leave the Terminal so... we slept next to these... Huge Marble Sculptures. Our Guide said they were from uh- from Zimbabwe.” Mhn... Rick knew about them. Once Lori wrote a blog, he can’t recall, but it went into the whole history of the things. She loved writing silly stuff like that... and he loved reading it.
“On the Fourth Night...” Clara sighs, holding the sandwich close, “The Undead came through... There were a lot of us... Now it’s just Eddie & Me. I wouldn’t have made it, if it wasn’t for him, and it isn’t that...” Voice Cracking, tears beginning to well again, “He Saved Me over & over again, or that... he showed me things. Things that I had to do... or to... be willing to do.”
Shaking her head gently, “If he wasn’t still here... I- I couldn’t be. I just... couldn’t.” Rick doesn’t doubt that Eddie needed her and she needed him... Being out here alone. He’s always had the Privilege of drowning in Company.
Whether it’s the Kids or the Fellow Adults.
Being there for his Wife... Saving his Best Friend. Even now... with gaps in his Heart. In His Life. There are still so many other People. So many Other Options.
Even with Lori Gone... He’s not alone. Not Like Clara... and that hurts most of all, “Those things you had to do... What were they? Was it like eating a Boar?” Such a drastic course of action... She isn’t stupid. She had to know that these things carry Parasites like hell. That cooking them takes a long time, and often in situations like this? Meat’s gotta be charred. That means wood, lots of kindling.
She’s at her wits' end. If Rick can’t rescue her? She’ll be Dead by Next Light.
Passing by a tree quietly, Clara’s heavy eyes stare forwards, “Eating... whatever we could find. Old Animal Carcasses & Rotten Fruit. Leaving People behind... Hiding from People who needed our help.” Sniffling painfully, she lightly indicates to him, “Unlike You...” Beginning to retreat into herself.
Rick pushes some brush leaves outta the way, “It’s Survival... We win by sticking together... Working as a Unit. Trying to cover each other’s backs. At first... sure, it was Altruism... but then; you begin to Realise…”
“Focusing only on your Survival? Just means that no one else cares when you get in Trouble. No one sees a reason to help. But when you take a risk... When do you do what’s Right? Folks do what’s Right for you... And if they don’t, they’re an Enemy and they die.”
Striding in his Bow-Legged Strut, Rick gestures her way, “People are the best Defence against Walkers... and, the Ones who still breathe but have Dead Hearts.” Referencing the Governor...
“Always need a Mission... Otherwise, it becomes pointless.”
The Idea seemed so flowery to the Desperate Clara, musing about how Selfless it all sounds, “You call them Walkers...” Rick nods and sees one coming now, “Cus the ones that stay still? They’re Stiffs.” Drawing the hatchet and swinging, SHWUNK! Chopping and side kicking the Walker down.
Clara just silently stares as he dispatches the Walker... Kind of like how Eddie...
Save-Lots
Rolling along this old Shopping Cart, Michonne enjoys the old Sounds of it. It was kinda like being on a shopping trip again, but... No music and the only people she can hear are the squad, which isn’t a Bad noise, mind you, but... it’s a Far Cry from the Sound of an Occupied Big-Box with several Dozens of entirely separate Strangers.
Weird... She used to hate that.
Startled, Michonne finds-! A Frankenstein Cut-Out!
“Fucking Ghouls...” She cusses, shaking her head at the thing... Looking at it now? It really doesn’t seem all too far off from a Walker. It also had a Sign attached to it, ‘TRICK OR TREAT! ARE YOU PREPARED?’ Drawing the Katana, Michonne chops it and kicks the cut away, “No– We weren’t.” and moves on.
While Glenn Gets his arm puts it on the shelf and just sweeps every electronic not in the box into the sack. Even if half this shit ended up non-functional? He was gonna have it. Nothing like Spare parts. One thing catches his interest, though... a Polaroid Camera.
Picking up the box, he reads the Label, “Captura, 2100... High Definition... Damn, these just released. What’s it cost...?” Checking the Price- WOAH MAMA!
2,234.99$ USD
“Chhriissst...” Huffing a bit, “All those Benjamins just for this? Luckily, I am covered by the Apocalypse Discount 9999%, Off Permanently.” Checking the Comparison, “Still-Frame 3C-992...
4,562.99$ USD
Here is the Kicker, though: Checking out the specs? The Camera Lens is better on the 2000 Dollar one, but the 4000 Dollar one has a billion after Doohickies on it. Must be a Higher Grade...
“I love the Apocalypse.” Tossing both in anyway, because who is gonna stop him? The Ghost of Capitalism Past? That totals up to 6,797.98$ USD and he got it for Free. Talk about Day-light Robbery.
Something else comes to his attention. Grabbing the Torch, Glenn strides over and checks it out... A Whole Load of Baby Photo Posters... Advertising a Service of some kind. Glenn sees all the different babies on it... A Mother kissing the head of her own...
As he turns heel, he finds Maggie standing there... a hand on her gut, jaw clenched. Both sharing a silent moment in the Darkness together.
Utility & Pharmacy Section
“Look at all this toilet paper.” James grabs a pack of rolls, weighing it in his hand, “This right here, Noah?” Smirking at his New Friend, “Solid Fucking Gold. We bring this shit back to Base? And the Ladies will be all over us.”
Breaking into a chuckle, Noah grabs a roll too, “Pft, Right? Okay. So, what, we gonna get Tampons and Toilet Paper. That’s our Dating Game?” Scoffing in disbelief, James turns fully to Noah, showing him the package, “How many times have you seen this shit since the Collapse? Man, we’re using fucking Water to wipe our Asses. Two Seconds with this Baby? And mhm-hm, clean as fucking whistle.”
“Trust me, we’re gonna get major brownie points for this haul.”
As grossed out as Noah is about that mental image, he supposed it would actually be nice, “Yo, quick question... what’s a Tampon look like?”
“Bro...” James tosses the rolls into their Cart, “We’re gonna find us Zach and educate you, man. Can’t be a provider of the Camp and not know what to look for. C’mon.” The Two Fools move on while Bob finds... Well, he finds the Alcohol section. Not any small amount either, but quite a lot of it.
Worse, there’s a whole load of bottles here. Not just Dolce’s but Elderberries, Sweetcotts, Union Liquor, Kentucky Bourbon & Rum. Oh, the Rum, look at all that delicious rum. Salivating, Bob tries to shake his head clear. Then... slowly stopped... Right in front of the Kentucky Rum.
A Droplet of Water falling from the ceiling, which he very swiftly ignores for the Fine Selection. De-noted as such by the Colonial Style Sign with Cursive Writing. To tell you just how Classy and refined it is... Within a Mass-Consumption Big-Box Store, but hey, who’s keeping track?
Nestling a Kentucky Rum bottle in hand, Bob pops the cap rather easily and whiffs in the Good-Stuff. Ahhh... Nothing quite takes the edge off like Drinking Liquor in the middle of an unsecure Big-Box store with 18 Mobs of Walkers in spitting distance.
Tipping up the bottle, He quickly starts chugging, just straight up, swallowing, gulping that stuff down.
Literal Months, No, Years-! God how long has it been since he drank? This stuff is so good that he- Swip! His shoes slips on a pile of bile, “Guh!?” Tripping and BASHING into the Shelf, “Ghf!” Grabbing on to try and- CROOOAAKKK!!! “NOOOOOO!!!!” CRASH! SPLASH! CRACK! CRACKLE SNAP! A Commotion to end all Commotions echoes throughout the Store!
Immediately, everyone moves in to check! Daryl bends down and flashes a light down, “You alright!? You cut or something?” Bob was panting something serious, soaked in alcohol, checking around himself, “N-nothing serious.” Bob wipes some glass off his face, feeling stinging on his cheeks, “M-my Foot’s wedged! I can’t move!”
Tyreese takes a part of the shelf, and so does Zach! Noah checks around skittishly, “Should I move the Trollies?” Maggie shakes her head, “Nah, I got that, Glenn, secure the area!” Sasha adds her weight in and begins lifting the shelf! One’s up!
“Bhf!” Zach looks back to his friends but then something drips onto his shoulder, “What the shit?” Checking it, and finding gunk on his glove, “...Oh... Oh Fuck...” THE LEGS!? WHERE DOES HE THINK THEY CAME FROM!? The ceiling is beginning to sag! Groaning starts to build up above, “Death from Above!”
CRACK! SHAMBLE! Dust slumps into the ground as a Walker comes skewered, caught on a pipe, blood spilling onto the floor! Glenn tightens his jaw, “Yeah- uh! We should probably go now!”
“Bob’s still stuck! Get him outta there!” Daryl moves quickly, Michonne readies her sword, “I’ll get the-!” The ceiling bursts again and another Walker comes tumbling down! SPLAP! The Creature lands and begins getting up, “Jrrhhkkk!” Another, and another! One cracks their skull wide open, spilling yellow and dark crap everywhere!
Another stumbles through and bashes into the shelves, turning it over and crushing itself! Another hits the boxes! Starting to get up! SPLASIHK! Red chunky gore splats all over the floor! SWINK! SLASHK! Michonne cleaves off two heads!
Maggie grabs the next trolley and rushes it towards the door, a Walker falling behind her and cracking its skull, “Shit, Shit, Shit!” Another wakes and- CA-BANG! Maggie caps it with the 44! Splattering gore onto the shelves!
“HHEEYYY!!” Bob watches his team spread out frantically! Noah draws his pistol, “Oh crap!” BANG! SPLASK!
Edges of Merriwether Woods
Dozens of Ants move along a Wet Log and consume some beetles, partially submerged in some nearby water. Rick can see they’re on the edges of some Swamps now. Fuck... That’s outside the explored area. Something that goes wrong here? Won’t be responded to very quickly. Especially since no one has called in the return of the Team Yet... In a few hours they’ll be late...
“Yeah, I saw those sculptures... at the airport once.” Rick subtly draws his pistol, looking out to the Woods, seeing another large puddle of water and a stream nearby, “My Favourite was the Kids playing Leapfrog? Heh... yeah... Took a dozen or so photos there with Carl. He had ‘em in his room. Prolly in the Family Album right now... Wherever that’s kept.”
“Mine too...” Clara sips from the water canteen, and once she did, she nearly couldn’t stop, “Mghn... What me and Eddie had to do... Did you do things like that?”
Striding along quietly, Rick shifts a little uncomfortably, “Close... Managed to skirt-by alright. Keep our Dignity in check but uhh... Well, there’s a few things. Killed a Man Once... He was Shit-head. A Viper. He woulda have done anything to survive... sate his Desires...”
Briefly rubbing at the edge of his brow, “Said Nebraska was too nice for ‘em... shot ‘em dead. I dunno, they were a threat but... not sure what I did there is in line with who I need to be.”
“This other time...? This guy was trying to kidnap... to claim this lady. You can guess his intentions... I fucking killed all of ‘em. Wiped ‘em out... left none alive... Even fed one to a Walker of his Buddy.”
Meeting eyes with Clara, who seemed terrified by the prospect of such individuals, “He begged and I demanded Information... and then once he gave it? I shot him...”
“I think that was a Murder but he was a- I dunno. It’s hard surviving... Hard trying to keep things together out there. World Ends and Folk think the most unspeakable shit is acceptable... or worse, maybe it already was and I just didn’t notice.”
Looking moderately assured that those monsters are dead, and that Clara found this Kind Man, she looks away, “Eddie never did talk about the things... we uhm... did. We had this rule... We don’t talk about... Ever. If it happens, we accept it... and just... Survive.”
Rick glances at her again, stepping over a partially drowned bramble, “Talking about it... Facing it... That’s how you Grow. How you change and adapt. You do something bad, you make up for it... Ain’t enough People to go around as it is.”
“You are stronger than us, Rick...” Clara sighs and shakes her head, knowing they’re very close now, “Do you think you get to come back then? From... From things?” Sighing, Rick nods once, “We have to... Clara... Ain’t no choice in the matter.”
“Folks Die Every Day...”
Glancing out to the Wastelands abound, “Half the Population is Dead... Four Billion, just...” Rick clicks his fingers together, “Gone... and more every day. It’s gotta stop somewhere and I say it stops at me.”
“It’s gotta stop at You.” Looking at her firmly, but she just shies away, “It’s just around the corner...”
Save-Lots
SPLASK! A Walker smashes into the Floor, its Chunky melted flesh smearing and seeping off as it tries to get up, revealing the bare cracked skull, liquid oozing out! Glenn is on the floor, wrestling against a Walker! His G-3 stuck on the floor, “Rghhn! Agghhhnn!” The Monster clacks its teeth, trying to lean down and bite, “RHHKKK!!”
Wrestling the monster to the side, he finds another Walker climbing up on his leg, “Shit!” Reaching into his harness Glenn draws, Click! BANG! SPLK! Blood gushes out from its noggin! “RGHN!” WHK! WHLK! LHK! GLAISPHT! Skull Fragments splinter! Glenn used the Pistol to break its head and get free! Holstering, grabbing the G3 and taking aim, BANG! BANG! BANG! Three Walkers crumble onto the floor dead!
GLHUK! A creature smears itself on the floor close to Glenn as he gets up, aiming for the next bunch, “Rghh!” BANG! BANG! BANG! A Lader Walker with no jaw and a missing eye stumbles out from around the Corner, CLUNK! Ty smashes her face open with his Hammer! Another one down for the Count! Backing away as a section of ceiling crashes! Pipe skewer through a walker’s head, pinning it into the shelf! Another Pipe swings, CLONK! Bashing Tyreese back, slipping over a corpse and hitting the floor! Trying to get up before the dead catch him, “Urhhkkk!”
Finishing the last of her MP5, “Running Dry!” Throwing around the Sub on her sling and drawing a Beretta, BANG! BANG! GLISK! Pop goes a head like a watermelon! Another has brass bullets that punch through their eye and out the other end!
“Six-A-Clock!” Michonne warns, SVISHT! Then slashes back one Walker on Sash’s Flank and then jabs her blade forwards, running it through its head! Hand to her belt, Sasha unhooks the Baton, WONK! Smashing the Walker into a bunch of boxes, “Arhhkk!” WHK! Side kicking its knee and smashing down the baton twice, cracking open the skull!”
“Orhhkkk!” Michonne jabs the one on the boxes, Sasha draws, BANG! Taking down a Walker on Misha’s Six, “Got you, Hon!” Michonne spins and goes to address the Next batch!
Daryl gets moving, Dust falling on him, swinging around his crossbow to shoot, FWINK! It goes into the chin, “Damn!” Swink! Drawing the Knife! GLISK! Jabbing it dead, then high kicking next away! Seeing more coming in, “Shit!” Slinging over his crossbow and drawing the 45 Revolver, cocking the hammer and getting atop some boxes!
Oh man, here they come!
“HEEYYY!!” Bob cries out, still stuck! No one’s able to Help! No is even by him, they’re so spread out! “HHHHEEEYYYYYY!!!” Someone answers, but not someone with a pulse, “RRHHHKK!!” A Walker with a mangled body comes crawling around the side, their face split open and an Ankle hanging on by mere tendons!
Trying to grab for his knife, Bob releases it and falls off, “No, No, No!”
Daryl keeps fighting, blasting Walkers so fast! In a Blitz, 3 heads are already blown open! Daryl flicks down his revolver, CA-BANG! That head goes off like a 4 th of July Popper! CROOOOAAKKKK-GROOOOAANNNN!!!!
Looking up, Daryl sees what broke the ceiling! A Story drop and then, A whole entire Chinook Helicopter slowly sagging past the webbing of Industrial beams, steadily giving out, “A Fucking Chopper!?” The Dead close in, “No!” CA-BANG! CA-BANG! Outta ammo! Daryl flicks open the cylinder, kicking a Walker down and using a speed loader to reload, “Dangit!”
“ARHHKKK!” The Walker comes closer and closer! All Bob could do was jut out his hand, “Ngh Ghhh!” His fingers seep deep into the slashed head! The Lazy Creature pushes against him, “Hrrkkkk!” Glenn comes in, opening fire, shredding apart the Walkers with Maggie marching up, blasting away with Daryl!
“No, Bob!” She exclaims while Glenn finds a walker coming up on Maggie, “No!” Stuffing his barrel into the blood-eyed creature, “Rhhh!” BANG! SPLASHT! Hitting himself with blood, sheltering his face, “Guh!” Maggie turns in horror, “Glenn!?”
CROOOAAKKK! The Helicopter Sags more! Glenn stares up, “GO, GO!”
The Monster pressing on Bob is about to bite, “RGH!” James grabs it by the collar and drags it back, “Hgn!” CRUNCH! Splattering its head into mash, “Luke, Noah! NOW!” Daryl swings by grabbing the shelf with them, “LIFT!” They all go together, lifting it up, “ARGGHHHHNNN!!” “JRRHH!” “YRGHHH!” It’s up enough! James takes Bob’s hand, “C’moooonnn!” Helping him out and giving him to Daryl! The Ceiling’s about to go! Pumping the 870 Remington, Zach blows out a walker, sending it rolling, “MOOOOVE!” CA-BANG! CA-BANG! His team goes to move, Zach launches into “Argh!” He falls! “Ungh!” The Walker has his leg, about to chew down but, CLK! Smashes its teeth on the Riot Leg Armour, saving Zach's life, “Agh!”
BANG! Noah blows its head, cleans off, and grabs Zach. Helping him stand! Dropping his shotgun by mistake, “Shit!” Trying to get out, things are falling! James stops and pushes his Friends along, “Go, Go!” BANG! Taking out a Walker on their tail and jogging as more beams come crashing down, “Hff, Ghf, Rhnf!” CLUNK! “Wha-!” A Walker Pilot Torso smashes into him, “Aghn!” Crashing! Zach and Noah turn around, “NO-!”
The ceiling collapses, and metal falls! The Walker pilot bites into James’ throat, “AGHHHN!” Daryl grabs both the boys, yanking them out moments before the ceiling comes Collapsing Down!
“JJJAAAAMMMMEEESSS!”
The whole thing smashes, dust expels, blowing Zach and Noah off their feet and hitting the ground, “Aghn!” “Unghn!” The dust settles, Glenn quickly checks on Maggie, “You okay!?” She gulps quickly, “Y-yes!” Tyreese hunches over, coughing up dust, “F-fuck... Fuck!” Sasha covers her own eyes...
Noah climbs forwards onto his knees, tears silently falling, “H-he’s... He’s...!” Zach pounds his fist against the Asphalt, “God- DAMN IT! DAMN YOU! DAMN YOU, GOD! YOU FUCKING-!” Falling onto his side, holding his face, “James!”
Michonne stares blankly, eye twitching... Someone as young as- Dear God... Daryl quickly checks over his shoulder, “Shit! Shit! ” The Dead are Coming! Load up the Carts, NOW! NOW!” Picking Bob up and dragging him away as he flounders and trips up, staring at the Pilot’s Legs, did he cause this!?
Helping Noah up, Glenn hoists him up, “C’mon!” Maggie gets Zach and forces him to follow, even as he reaches out his hand. “Noooo-Ooo!” Sasha and Tyreese wheels away the Carts, abandoning James to T he Walking Dead...
Clara’s & Eddie’s Camp...
Breaking out from the Foliage, Clara stumbles towards an empty-looking camp... A grimy tent by a Long cold hearth. The supplies were utterly depleted and everything else wasted. Rick silently moves ahead, seeing Clara shamble and stumble until she collapses in front of a basket, “E-eddie! Thank God you’re still here! This is Rick! He’s gonna help us!”
Checking the Tent... Oh no, it’s completely-! Swink! CLICK!
Before she even bolts, Rick already had his pistol trained on her, sun dimly reflecting off the H&K MK23 Pistol, “...I told you already... I am a policeman... It’s my job to know when someone’s lying...”
Shocked, Clara stumbles back, lip quivering, “H-how?”
“...You loved Eddie too much to consider him nothing to lose...” Rick softly shakes his head at her, trying to not cry, “I knew from the start... I told you... I w arned you not to do this.” Dropping the knife, Clara collapses onto her knees, wrenching horribly, “I wanted to take the Boar... I just knew, I just knew I could get you here so much faster!”
“He’s starvin’!” Clara gestures to the decrepit head in the basket, Rick can see it from here, “...Has No stomach, Clara... Can’t- he can eat but can’t... Digest.” So unbelievably exhausted by now, Clara begins to realise this too, “O-ohh god! Oh God, Eddie...!”
Sighing quietly, Rick just taps against his belt, “...Walkers can’t Feel... Clara... They’re- They’re just... what’s left when we die. Everything... you loved in Eddie... It’s Gone. A-all... gone...”
Collapsing onto her hip, Clara just sits there... processing, Eyes darting...
“We’ve been to the CDC.” Rick explains, lowering the gun slightly, “Met a Man there... Doctor Jenner and he showed us the brain scans. There is... No- No way... to come back from becoming a Walker. I am so... So sorry...”
It’d all been for naught... Days of Struggle, Barely getting by, hiding from the dead. Running out food, water... Never having enough time to even collect firewood or... Clean... She’d run out of everything trying to keep Eddie alive, but he was already dead.
“P-pleeeasseee....” Clutching the grass tightly, Clara begs at Rick, “I can’t be without him! I-i wanted to keep him... I-i know it was wrong. W-what am I to do? I can’t do things like this... I- never could!”
“A-and... And you have to do things like this!”
Seeing it now... It all made sense... Why does he keep thinking about Lori... over and over today? It was like a Looming ghost, and it had finally unveiled itself. His eyes were so... Hopelessly broken. Jaw, affixed, agape...
This was Himself...
Rather... Clara is where he was going... Where he would’ve gone. It was like a mirror. A horrible, twisting visage. Clara had betrayed everything she cared for... All to live, all to lose it anyway. He wasn’t better than Clara, No one is better than Clara.
The Only Difference between Himself? And Clara? It was Luck.
“P-please... Rick...” Clara sits forwards, getting up on her knees, “Please let me become one of them! Don’t stop it!” His Head slowly shaking, “No... You can come back... Please, just... Calm down. What are you----!??!?!?!”
SHE HAS A KNIFE!
SLSK! “Heghk!?!?!?”
It’s too late... It’s crossguard deep, she was gonna drag but, the air just escaped her, paralysing her, “H-ehhkk?” How could she-!? Rick lets down his gun, holding the top of his head...
SLISK! “Ueghn!?” Her eyes dilated, blood pouring out by absolutely gallons, spilling onto her dress and legs, “Gh-ghen...” Collapsing onto the ground, THUD!
Craning his head to the side, Rick just, nearly throws down his weapon. He couldn’t save her... What was he gonna do? Execute her for Suicide? Turning slightly, The Sheriff leans on his belt, hearing her choke and gag... Slowly he turns, and drops to his knee, Gun not holstered.
Free Hand wiping at his lower face, “It’s Okay... I’m here... You’re not alone...”
At that moment... The Haze of Grief slowly lifts itself from her mind. The Post-Death Clarity illuminates her to... Her situation, “I-i am Sorry... I- I reminded You... of Her... Didn’t... I?”
“Yes...” Rick taps his finger against the Trigger Guard, “...She never could do those things either...” Tears were streaming down his cheeks, holding his lower face...
Stuck in the grass, Clara struggles against her blade, “W-what were... the Three Questions?” Looking up into the Sky, Rick asks the first, “How Many Walkers have you Killed...” Nursing his head soon after...
“E-e-eddie...” She gasps and wheezes, trying to keep the blade still, buying herself precious seconds, “Eddie killed them all... L-like You... Until...”
Nodding quietly... Rick figured as much...She seemed so afraid around everything. Anxiety at an all-time high... Causing impulsive behaviour, “How many People have you Killed...?” Voice cracking, just wanting to bring her home.
“J-just Me...” She wheezes, tears hitting the grass floor, “Just... Me.”
“Why...?” Drawn out, and pained, Rick glances out to the setting Sun.
“I-i don’t... get to go back... I never- ever could...” Glancing up at him for one last time, “Y-you... did... Y-yyooouu... D-diiidd...”
“T-thannnkk...” Trailing off, her eyes falling dull, hands slumping and making more blood just gush out. Rick presses the top of his pistol against his forehead... All he wanted... was to bring her home.
“Rhhkk... Hrrkk...” Eddie’s Walker head, emaciated and Boney chomps at the air... As the Rolling Rolls wave with Grass. The Rustling Leaves fall... As the Sun Sets beyond the Horizon...
POP!
...
POP!
Two Gunshots sound off in the Distance.
The Walking Dead, rise. A Walker trapped within a creak breaks free of its water prison, “Hrrhhkkk...” Stumbling out from the water, wearing mouldy overalls and Trucker hat, “Ahhkk...” Trying to follow as Rick carries Clara & Eddie... All the way... Back Home.
A-Block Library
An assembly of Children, about 40 of them sit in a large Class together, all ages. All are listening patiently. Carol sits in front of them all. She had a Fairy Tale Book in hand, “The Children Fastened Their Eyes Upon their bit of Candle... and watched it melt... Slowly, and pitilessly away. Saw the Half Inch of Wick stand alone at last.”
Carl sits beside his friends. Duane was listening rather intently to the story. Lizzie rubbed circles on the carpet floor. Mika & Soph listen together peacefully, hands held while Luke, A Curly haired Child, sat by Molly and Carl.
As Molly nestled Adora to herself, never once letting that Child leave her sight.
Settling upon the chair, Carol reaches the end of the Page, “Saw the Feeble Flame, Rise and Fall. Climb the Thin Tower of Smoke. Linger at the top a moment and then...” Checking the Clock, “Until tomorrow.” Closing the book, Luke raises his hand, “Ma’am, can I take watch?”
“Yes, you may.” Carol lets him go and brings out a case of knives and lays it all out for them, “Today we will be talking about Knives. How to use them... how to be safe with them.” Patrick wipes his sweaty brow, holding out as Carol brings up a long Blade, “This is a Bowie Knife. Heavy Duty but really efficient at stabbing a Walker. Carl?”
“Yup.” Rubbing Molly back before standing up and bringing over a whiteboard to hold up a Diagram of a Walker Skull, Carol pokes a finger at the depiction of a Brain stem, “A Walker mainly operated by this area of the Brain. In Order to Terminate a Walker, we must use a Weapon... to penetrate the Brain Stem.” Tapping the tip of the Knife against it, “Now I have prepared a series of Gel heads and I shall be teaching you to...”
Slowly sliding out of the Shadows, Axel witnesses what she’s doing. Carl’s eyes widened significantly! Luke leans in, Where the hell did he!? Axel takes only one look at what’s being done here... without anyone’s knowledge.
“Axel...” Carol tries to plead, but he just backs away into the shadows and leaves. Cussing to herself, Carol gets up, “Carl, please take over.” And jogging out. Patrick swallows, feeling the most horrible kinda feeling, but keeps suffering through it, like the true man he is! Or something.
Sweeting up the board on Carol’s chair, Carl rolls out some dummies he had prepared, “Took me a while but... here they are. 1 for 1 Recreations of Walker Heads. Now you’re gonna take a knife each and you’re gonna jab like this.”
Positioning himself and taking a knife and does a quick overhead jab, plunging deep, “See? If it’s not deep enough, then just...” Carl slams down the knife, skewering the Gel Brain, “And it’s Dead. Well, it’s a little more complicated than that but it’s a start. Molly, come up, please?” Handing off her Baby to Sophia, she gladly takes little Adora, “Hey, sweetie~!” Nestling the child as Molly grabs a knife and readies, while Patrick throws up his hands in offence, watching Carl put his hands upon her arms, “That’s it... a little like this. Feet apart.”
Using his own to help her separate. Duane gains a devilish grin, enjoying every moment of this.
“Good to go.” Carl backs off, making Molly smile and then,
SISK!
Jabbing the head and ripping the blade out, “Hfn! Hah! I did it!” They all start applauding her while Patrick is there, seething about the seemingly unstoppable Desperado, Carl Grimes, “Piece of Cake!” Performatively standing up, everyone begins to frown, “I could do this easily!”
Carl tries to get in the way, “Now hold on a minute-!” Patrick shoves him aside and grabs a knife, “I don’t need your Instruction, Grimes.” Beads of sweat sliding down the sides of his face, “It’s perfectly easy. You’re just trying to show off to impress the Ladies.”
“He doesn’t need this to impress me.” Sophia cattily comments from the back.
“PAH!” Patrick swings around the knife, nearly tagging Carl, “Jesus, watch your knife!” Gesturing the tip at Carl, arrogantly making fun of him, “You’re nothing but a Weak Pussy! That’s right, I said it!” Molly just pinches the bridge of her nose while Duane gets up and holds out his hands, “Yo, let’s... just take this down a notch, huh? We got knives in here.”
Tapping his Sneaker in impatiently, Patrick backs away and goes towards Gel Head, “You’re just as bad, Duane. Thinking that you’re better than me! Well let me tell you something, Sirs! I shall prove you ALLLLL wrong! HYAH!” Trying to 360 the stab but his dizzy feet fumble and he goes falling, hitting all the heads and tipping them over, “Aghnf!”
Many in the class laugh at his expense, one kid nudges his friend, “Get a load of this Pipsqueak.”
Carl quietly shakes his head, seeing a gel head roll onto his shoe, “Are we done here?” Trying to fumble for his glasses, “Fuck you, Carl! I see through you! You think you’re better than me!!!” Lizzie boredly rests her cheek against her palm, “Patrick... We all think Carl is better than you.”
“Yghhhhhh!” Patrick, without his glasses, goes to hit Carl! Fhk! Catching his arm, Carl twists him around and slams Pat into the bookcase, “Cool it off!”
“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!” Oh God damn it.
Egged On Patrick really wrestles against Carl, “Nrgh! Ghrn!” Duane goes to help, but Carl leans out his hand. “Don’t! Keep everyone back, Duane!” Molly tosses aside her knife, “Patrick, Stop! Oh my Gosh!”
“Rghn!” Patrick forces Carl off, still being Taller and bigger than him, “Aehn!” WHK! Punching Carl straight in the face, sending him staggering back, “Agh!” Mika clutches Sophia tightly, “Jesus! Guys, stop, this is getting scary!”
“HYH!” Slugging his fist, Carl ducks and swipes Patrick up the jaw, “Rghn!” Punching him in the gut, winding him, making him spit and wheeze all over the floor by Molly, who backs up, “Carl! Don't!” Tackling Carl, Patrick slams him into another bookcase, making all sorts of books fall, “YOU BASTARD!” Punching Carl Once, Twice, Thrice!
“Ehn!” Carl spits out blood and blocks the lay punch and delivers a thunderous kick to the balls, “Oghn!?” Carl grabs and tackles, “Nghn!” Shoving him into the wall and punching Patrick down, “STAY! DOWN!”
Sophia hands Mika the Baby, “Hold her!”
Swink! Patrick gets the knife and swipes! Carl backs up, dramatically slipping over onto a book, “Ahnf!” Patrick stumbles forward with the blade, CLICK! His eyes angle up, seeing Sophia holding the P250 at his head, “ Don’t. Move. ”
Panting heavily, Carl finds Molly checking on him, “You okay!?” Carl quickly nods, seeing Patrick just panting there. The whole room was silent, a Stupid brawl just turned nearly lethal. Carl checks his pocket quickly, forking out... The Mangled Tape Recorder.
It broke... During the Fall, “W-what the fuck... IS WRONG WITH YOU!? ” Carl manages to get himself up, holding the Recorder at him. Sophia gasps seeing it’s destroyed!
“It’s just a stupid Recorder!?” Patrick protests loudly, Carl seriously grits his teeth, “You Goddamned Idiot! That was the only recording of her! You broke it, over some stupid, FUCKING , Contest!?” Scared, Patrick keeps a tight hold of that knife, “Don’t come closer!” Soph tries not to cry, her gun rattling...
“Carl...” Molly takes his arm, gently tugging him back, “S-stop... Okay? It's over... We’re done. No more fighting, just... Put it away...” Looking at Sophia, she sniffles and nods, wanting that too.
Duane’s really holding out his hand to calm his guy down, “Please, Man, just... ease up.” His face fidgeting, tears rolling down his cheeks, Carl pockets the broken recorder... Tapes intact... best not risk it...
“What is...?” Carol sees the consequences of her actions, a room of 40 kids, her daughter holding Patrick at gun point, a knife in hand and a partially destroyed library, “Heavens...” Patrick drops the knife, starting to wheeze, “Hfhh... Hhhhh...” And then, wrenching and puking all over the floor, Carl brings Molly back! Sophia quickly skips away, “Egh!?”
Patrick coughs out the last of the puke, looking at the disgusting pile, “C-can I just... Go home... now?” Before collapsing onto the floor, comatose, “Patrick!” Carol rushes ahead! Carl & Sophia quietly watch on as Carol calls in help!
Both of them exchanged looks of uncertainty, What is wrong with Patrick?
The Yards – Graveyard
Patting the dirt... Rick slowly sets down his shovel, leaning against it... Looking at the Cross and the names of Clara and Eddie on it, “...Welcome Home...”
“Arhghhkkk... Aghhkkkk!” The Walkers at the fence prompts Rick to gaze up at the, particularly the one with bloody eyes and face... Shaking his head, Rick removes the shovel and begins carrying it back to the Pens. Where he notices something...
“Rhheekkk... Hreekkk.” All the Pigs are Dead.
There was Violet, bloody eyes, chewing out the guts of another pig, stinking just like a Walker... She died... and Turned. Drawing out the pistol again, Rick just... stares at the Zombie Violet. The Other Pigs and Piglets started to fidget and reek as well. It’s over... for this Family too...
POP!... POP! ... POP! ... POP! ... POP!... POP! POP! POP!
Smoking gun, Rick lifts it up, staring at all the bodies, “Christ...”
That Night – Karen’s Room
She was in the midst of repairing Ty’s Brown Jacket when she hears him lean against the railing, “Ty?” Coming in, Tyreese just sits on the bed and leans forward, “...I’m going back on the Fence, Karen...”
“Okay...” She nestled against him, tucking his head against her shoulder...
Glenn & Maggie’s Tower
“We nearly got out...” Glenn sits on the chair, staring out a dark window, the wind pressing against it. It’s Due to rain soon, “We were doing... so well.” Maggie, in a simple red long-sleeved shirt and dark jeans stands on her side, “...James wasn’t a long-time friend but, she was Beth’s. I should go see her later tonight.”
Glenn nods quietly, beginning to undo the straps of his gauntlets, “Daryl’s there now. No idea where Noah or Zach went but... Zach was pretty devastated.”
Maggie quietly rests her hands upon her gut, “...I’m not Pregnant.” Sitting up in surprise, Glenn leans forward, “Seriously!? You’re not?” She gently nods and comes up towards him, “3 Tests... All Negative.” Sighing a real big exhale of relief, Glenn holds her waist and finally relaxes, “Thank God...”
Smiling, Maggie, pats along his hair, “I didn’t want to, but we could have. We can have lives here.” Staring up in complete shock, Glenn can’t make sense of it, “How... can you say that after today?”
“Cus it never is gonna get easier, Glenn.” Maggie gently strokes along his cheeks, “Every day... is gonna be a different struggle. I don’t want to be afraid of being alive, and neither do you.” Glenn sighs finally and gives in, “You’re right... After Merle... After he did... that to Amy. It put this... fear in me like I didn’t even know.”
Sitting down onto his lap, Maggie wraps her arms around Glenn, “You protected Amy. She protects us, and I’ll make sure no one ever targets any of us again and if they do? Even God can’t save ‘em.” Resting his head against Her’s, Glenn decides to rest, “You’re right...”
C & D Yard
Holding a Bottle of Beer, Zach sits on the D-Block Stairs, quietly swirling it in his hand... Face heavy and droopy. Knocking one back for his friend. Noah comes up, having found Zach at last, “...I’m sorry... for everything.”
Angling up his head, Zach raises a brow to see better, “...You know what’s funny...? It was James’s Idea that should bring you back...” Wiggling the Bottle in his hand, “I told him... everything and he said to me... ‘Zach, Forgiveness is the Hardest thing to do...’ and the first Name that came to my mind? Was Carl. A poor kid forced to pop my Brother, Jody...”
Noah sits down next to his Friend, “...What happened? Why was Jody in the Woodbury Army and you weren’t?” Zach leans back against the stairs for a moment, staring up at the cloudy night sky, “Do you wanna know the real reason I got fucked up in my Family? I’ll tell you... It’s because... I kissed a Guy... and I liked it.”
His eyes widen, blinking furiously, Noah asks, “What do you mean?”
“My Father murdered my Boyfriend.” Zach taps his fingers against the Bottle, “I was about finished with Pa anyway, but then he went and did a thing like that... So, I shot him dead. My Guy? Dean? He was the best there was. He’s the only reason I figured out anything about anything. Changed my Life.”
Shaking his head gently, Zach in his drunken state, explains, “Jody figured it out... but Jody hates the Gays... So, he falls in, hook-line-and-sinker with the Governor... and the rest is History. That’s... All I want to say about it... There’s so much more to it, but... You know, Man.”
“Carl ain’t to blame... My Pa is.”
Noah’s brows begin to fall... and things... begin to make a whole lot more sense. His eyes widen in surprise, looking Zach up and down. Smiling a little, glad to see Noah finally figure it out, “Yeap... I don’t just like Beth, My Guy... I like you as well. So that’s why... I couldn’t let you go. Even after the shit you pulled.”
“James said I should tell you so... There it is. In Full. What do you think?”
All of this is so beyond fucked. Noah grabs a bottle and begins unscrewing it, “I think James was an amazing guy...” Smirking, Zach kicks up some hooch and drinks it with his friend, “Yeah... Yeah, me too.”
Beth's & Zach’s Room
Writing on the Notebook, Beth hears someone approaching and she clicks her pen, “Hey.” Greeting Daryl as he just lingers by her Door, “Sup...”
“What is it?” Almost afraid to get an answer, Beth swallows. Trying to keep herself steady as Daryl just… lingers there. Looking her up and down. Putting down the pen, she leans up, “...Zach?”
“James.” Daryl scratches at the side of his beard, “Zach ain’t doing so hot... Neither is Noah.” Disappointed.... Beth closes the book and sits up on the edge of the Bed, “James Dead?” Getting a subtle nod from Daryl.
James... Out of anyone she expected to go down. Noah, Zach? It wasn’t James... Pursing her lips, Beth glances over to the sign counter...
‘40 DAYS WITHOUT ACCIDENT’
Getting up, Beth gently peels off the four and tosses it down onto the dresser, “...New Record... at least...” Finding Daryl staring at the sign, “What?” Barely making a gesture, Daryl just... Stares at the 4 in her hand. Beth quietly paces over showing it to him, “I don’t cry anymore, Daryl.”
“I’m j-just... ahemn...” Breathing in and out, “Just glad I got to know him... You know?” Shifting a little, Daryl dips his head low, “Me too...” The way he just lingers like a broken statue... Beth steps a little closer, “Are you okay...?”
Daryl creases his eyes slightly, fiddling with his hands, “Just... Tired of losing People... S’all...” Suddenly, Beth gives him a hug, wrapping close against her Guardian, “This is why I don’t say goodbye... I hate them.”
“Yeah...” Daryl glances away, letting Beth wrap her cardigan back over her shoulder and go to bed, “I’ll just wait for Zach...”
Late at Night – Midnight
Coming out of his room, Patrick in an incredible sweat comes out, sauntering along the Secondary, Level, Patrick manages his way down the stairs. Appearing at the Showers. Breath laboured and head running hot. Darkness obstructing his form. Trying to get his way to the shower head.
Pushing open the curtains and just starting one off with the cold water. Loving the feel of its sweet release but... He can’t... Breath. Wheezing, Trick tries to clear his throat, “Arghn! Agghhn!” Spitting out actual blood, before convulsing, “Hrghn!? Ghn! Ughn!” and collapsing onto the floor...
The Shower head keeps flooding the floor with water... but... He didn’t get back up.
TO BE CONTINUED...
And the Flowers Were Grey - Evelyn Stein
Chapter 7: Scarlet
Chapter Text
Day 451, Saturday, 19 th November 2011
Autumn - 77.01F
Merriwether Prison
Last Night
The Sounds of Gravel being Disturbed echoes quietly in the Dead of night... The Moan of the Undead also rouses. Smelling someone getting close. Flicking on a flashlight, the figure in a black jacket and black gloves shines the light into a Walker’s Face, making it press against the fence, “Rghhk... Ghhkkk!” Rattle-Rattle... Rattle-Rattle...
Lifting a Rat, the Little Creature panics as it is brought towards the fence, sensing imminent danger when those rotten teeth come closer! It squeaks and complains terribly! Fed and Sacrificed to this Rotten Monstrosity.
The Figure backs away and into the Night.
Day 451, Saturday, 19 th November 2011
Autumn - 77.01F
Merriwether Prison – A Block
Mister Grimes holds little Judith in his arms, feeding her some Formula to give Andrea a break. Speaking of which, here she is. Wearing a simple sleeveless tank top and dark bike shorts, “Morning.” Going to the Community Coffee Brewer to get herself a Batch.
Greeting his Lady with a polite nod and eyes full of appreciation, Rick replies, “Good Morning to you. I was thinking you’d never escape Michonne.” Teasing about how they cuddled last night. Andrea flashes a small smile, “Misha needed a distraction. Sorry, we forgot to ask.” Shooting him a teasing wink.
“Ah, don’t worry.” Rick sips from his own mug, “I was uh... gone the whole day. Can hardly blame you.” Andrea frowns a little, getting a bit more serious. She wanted to talk to Rick yesterday about her project, and yet when she searched for him? At a time he ought to have been there, he wasn’t, “Yeah... about that, you went to get the snares but... took you hours to get back. Then I saw you burying someone.”
Rather not to think about it, Rick just sips his mug, “Nothing can be done... It’s over. Just... moving on. For now.” Both her partners hit on the same day while she was out scouting. Getting the worst kind of feeling that things are starting up all over again.
“Hey.” Rick goes over, putting aside the mug and holding Andrea’s cheek gently, “I’m still here... Okay? Still trying.” Leaning into his palm, Andrea reaches out for Judy, “Can I hold her?” Letting Andrea be the Mom, Rick hands off the Little Judy, “Any time.” Andrea always loved this Little Girl, playing with her nose, “Hehe… Look at you, gonna grow up into a big strong Girl just like Ma.” Laying a kiss upon Judith’s forehead, “Mawh~”
Spotting Duane heading down the stairs, Rick leans on his side at the boy, “Where’s Carl?”
“Not in Bed.” is all Duane can say, moving past him, “Sorry.” And heading out. The kids seem a bit different since yesterday... “Blurp!” Judith accidentally pukes onto Andrea’s shirt, distracting Rick, “Oh Fuck.” Wiping at the stain with a rag, Andrea grins back at him, “I think it’s an Initiation Ritual into Motherhood to get puked on by your Baby.”
Brushing the back of Judith’s head, Rick huffs in amusement, “Yeah… Probably.”
C-Block - Boiler Room
Loud Snoring fills the Room... All the Photos and the evidence are still up and pinned on the wall. Drawings of Clementine, now in the dozens, are against the pin board, indicating each space she’s been.
In front of him was an Old Lap-Top hooked into, you guessed it, a Car battery for charging. On the Screen is a Waiting Bar for a Burn Disk Process underway. Transferring the Data of the video files to the Disk in hopes of recovering data. It was a stretch but it was everything Carl had left.
The Door soon opens, and it was Sophia pacing down the stairs, walking over and checking out the room. It was always a little flustering to walk into a space where her Crush had put so much time and effort into finding her friend, “Carl?” Gently shaking him, “Wake up...”
“Hgn...?” Carl sits up in his chair, smacking his dry lips and rubbing his eyes clear. Seeing Sophia’s amazing Dark Brown eyes staring back at him, “You fell asleep in here... again.” Checking the Watch, Crud... It’s about 5:55 AM in the Morning. People will have certainly noticed him gone, “Sorry. After getting Molly & Adora to D Block? I just sort of conked out I guess.”
Checking his Laptop, Sophia can see him attempting a Recovery, “You know... we don’t need to have that video to find her.” Carl leans his cheek against his fist for a moment, “If she is gone... it’ll be the only record of her left. After that? Poof... Gone.” Sitting beside him, Sophia just stares at the screen, “She isn’t. I trust that. Not because I have too anymore... I just do.”
“Hmn...” Carl swallows dryly, thirsty for some Water, “Things got pretty serious between me and Patrick... I didn't think we were so close to that point yet.” Wagging her head, Sophia explains, “None of us did. That was pretty insane, Carl... and it’s not your fault. No one is saying that. Molly asked you to step down and you did.”
“Still... Seeing you beat down Patrick... I think it’s time we started talking about Violence. And how you... Slip into it.” It just made no sense. It’s been ages since Jody and Billy, and honestly, Carl has not felt better about things in a long time...
Reaching over, Soph holds his hand gently, “You get violent when we’re threatened... and- That's okay. I understand. You love us, you love me. We’ve been through so much but... you need to learn how to regulate yourself.”
“Because we won’t always be there to pull you back. What happens then?”
Death... Carl will kill someone... and that’s not exactly a feeling he likes, “How?” Soph inches her seat a little closer, “...I want you to talk to me... just... tell me how you feel. Let me know everything you can afford to let me know.”
“Maybe... if we talk. It won’t boil over as much.”
Gulping, Carl immediately wanted to tell her a lot of things. Most related to her. How he misses holding her, how he still thinks about the time they spent together. That’d be weird though. Creepy.
She’s also with Mika, who definitely doesn’t like him that way.
Definitely.
So instead... Maybe it’s time to talk about... “I miss my Mom.” With the kindest look yet, Sophia leans in, “Mhn?” Clocking her head to the side. Ready to listen.
Michonne’s & Rick’s Room
Shane patrols along the Catwalks, shotgun hanging off his shoulder while he swings around the door, “How’s the Girl?” He asks while leaning an arm against one of the bars. Andrea had just finished changing her and was cleaning her hands at the sink, “Pretty Good, a Nurse will be here to take care of her soon.”
Leaning off the door, Shane strolls inside and stands by the crib, affectionately regarding his Daughter, “Ain’t she just the most beautiful thing in this world?” The Baby was all wrapped up and snug in her blankets, head pressed against the pillow, snoozing away.
Coming over with a towel and drying off her hands, Andrea smiles very fondly down at her, “I hope we really make this place work one-day. Somehow gets them Walkers so far away she has to ask us what they are and not just know.” Shane returns a toy to Judith for her to play with, “Heh… That’d be good. I think it’s awfully smart of you and Rick to get together – I know Lori would think so.”
“Gives her a Functional Immediate Family.”
Andrea looks up to Shane with a small huff, the basis of the relationship still came from strained origins, “That’s what is most important to me now. Amy’s all grown up and she’s strong and capable. I know that if I died then she would have it handled. As for this Poor Little Girl? She needs a Momma, and I know that Michonne would struggle to be that.”
“...I also feel like it’d make things up to Lori, just a little.”
The Quiet Part of their Dynamic said aloud, it causes Shane to close his eyes, trying to accept Lori’s loss still, to this dying day, “We all owe it to Lori to make this work. She deserved better, so much better and I’ll fucking die if I gotta to help get Judith across that finish line.”
Compassionately, Andrea reaches out and holds his shoulder, “I hope that won’t be necessary, for either of us.” Shane lays a hand atop of her’s too, “Agreed.”
Glenn & Maggie’s Tower
The Curtains wave and sway in the Wind. Glenn sits against the wall, thinking about the Ring... Amy’s right. The Ruby One Works. That’ll be the one. Today, today is the day to do it. To make it Official. The Celebration can wait, but today? It’s time to make Maggie his fiancée. A Smirk forms upon his face, and he goes into the bag, bringing out that Cap-Tura 2100 Polaroid.
Framing a Shot of his GF, focusing...
KRT-TISSHHH WRRRR...
Wafting the photo, Maggie sits up in her red long-sleeved, Dark Hair waving gently in the wind, “What are you-!” He’s developing a Photo, and giddily at being caught, “Sorry.”
“You Doofus~” Lying on her side, laughing along with him, “You really went and picked one of those cams, huh?” Glenn Admires the Photo quietly, “Mhn... We managed to secure nearly everything grabbed. Including this nifty Polaroid.”
Snatching it right from his hands, Glenn reaches, “No!” Too late, she saw, “Oh my God, we’re doing a Re-Shoot.” Glenn holds away his camera, “No way, not unless I get that back.” Pouting something serious, Maggie gives the photo, “Fine, but you owe me Breakfast on top of that.”
“Deal.” Glenn winks and takes the photo, “Nice.” Getting smacked with a pillow, “Dork.” Making him roll back in laughter, “Eeey! C’mon!” Maggie moves her hair over her ear, “Aren’t you supposed to be on Perimeter Patrol now?” Yet, Glenn has one last thing, “Hah, in a sec.”
Taking out a Purple Velvet Box and opening it for her, revealing the Red Ring, “Will you marry me?” At long last, Maggie gets to admire his selection, “Ooo, that’s a pretty one. Even has my Favourite Colour. May I?”
“You may.” A sheepish smile on his face as she takes it and puts it on, marvelling at the pretty jewel, “The proposal was worth the wait for this~ I will.” Sharing a long, tender kiss together in the tower. Before parting lips.
“Okay...” Glenn opens the hatch, grabbing his G3 and pistol, “I’ll get suited up. Talk about celebration plans tonight?” Fiddling happily with the ring, Maggie smiles, “Oh, you better believe it.”
Kissing his hand on his way out and taking a stand. She brought out her usual belt and tying it around her waist. Grabbing the Chest Plate and neck scarf, “Hmn...” Checking out the slow Foggy Morning, “Where is everyone?”
16 Minutes Later
Rick, Michonne and Andrea come walking down the main path. Towards the Gate. With Michonne reading through everything left, “Okay, should be able to find this stuff and be back by Mid-day.” Leading her Horsie, Colette, along, for the sake of speed and Escapability. While Andrea pokes out a finger, “Oh, don’t forget to get some Sweets for the Kids.”
“Some stale M&Ms for me too.” Michonne winks quirkily.
Getting closer to the gate, it was time to bid Michonne farewell but just before they did, Andrea suddenly steals Misha’s lips, Rick clocks a brow seeing them make out, “Pfft, One for the road?” Release Michonne, who is deep red. Andrea winks, “That’s right, Cowboy. Now get on that gate and open it for this fine lady.”
As Michonne wipes at her lip and mounts her horse, “You’re Crazy, Andrea.”
“Yup.” Andrea struts over and helps Rick open the gates. Yanking the cords and letting Michonne ride through and then... They close the gates. Rick cracks his hand slightly, looking over to Andrea, “Hey... I wanted a chance to talk.” Intrigued, she paces over and leans toward him, “What about?”
“Us...” Rick’s smile grows, reaching into his pocket, “We’ve... been together a while now. Carl sees you as a mom... You feed Judy. Seems only right.” Taking out that Moonstone Ring and presented it to her. Receiving the most cherished gasp! Andrea looks into his eyes, “Y-you and Me? Husband and Wife?”
“Husband and Wife.” Rick inches the ring a little closer, “May I?” With a hand upon her cheek, that Guy was making her day, “Go ahead, Cowboy~” Lifting her hand politely, Rick slowly slides the Moonstone ring upon her middle finger and gets down on his knee, “Will you... Andrea Harrison, Mary Me?”
“Hell Yeah!” Exclaiming with Glee, Andrea helps him stand, “You Silly Man, like it were a damn question at this stage.” Rick brushes along her cheek, “Always good to be sure...” Leaning in, they both kiss right at the gates.
“Seems I ain’t the only one being married.” Maggie comments as she paces on by, Andrea parts and rests within Rick’s arms, “Oh? Glenn found one too?” Maggie shows it off, “Rubies, how about you?”
“Moonstone.” Flashing an extended hand, Rick chuckles, “Oh Good, They contrast. Now all we need is for Karen and Ty to marry and get her a purple one and we got the whole spectrum. Congrats by the by.”
Bowing her head, Maggie congratulates back, “Same to you. But just so you know, we’re calling dibs on the Gym as a venue.” Andrea snickers, “Darn, I was just about to suggest that.”
Same Time – C Block Boiler Room
“So... that’s everything I can think of.” Carl gulps, having obstructed some things of course. Sophia was nestling his hand upon her’s, legs crossed over, “Feel better?”
Actually, Carl smirks, “I do. Tons better and i-!” BZZT! BZZT! BZZT! BZZT! Picking up rapidly, Carl answers, “Molly!?” Sophia sits up, hearing the Urgent message, “WALKERS! D-BLOCK!”
“But the Breach-!” Carl yells, only to be cut off!
“HURRY!” A Walker Audibly comes closer and Molly squeals, slashing something and dropping the radio! Carl gets up, Sophia draws her Pistol! Carl gets the M1911 and flies up the stairs, bursting open the door only to see recently turned Walker waddling down the Hallway from D, “SHIT!” Flicking off Safety, Carl aims, BANG! Sophia takes aim as well, BANG!
The Yard
Hearing the gun shots, the Trio gets roused and Alarmed, Rick draws his MK23, “Stay close! Maggie let Michonne back in!” Michonne does turn on her horse, hearing more shots!
C-Block Doors burst open with Lizzie helping out Mika and a few other Kids, “HELP! Help us! Walkers in C!” Myles on the coms speaks up, “We got Walkers in D!”
Rick and Andrea get bolting up the Dirt Paths, shots echoing throughout! Both draw their pistols with Andrea sliding open the door and Rick running in, “Where’s Carl!?” Sasha jogs out from C, “We’re dealing with Walkers In C! I think Carl was in the Tunnels!” The Hell is he doing there!?
“Arrhhhkkk!” A Walker with bloody eyes shambles out, the kids squeal! Lizzie sees it coming, about to grab Luke! ‘If it Attacks, it Dies’ echoes in her head, drawing a stolen Bowie and charging the Creature, pushing it off its shoes and stabbing the head, wedging the Knife inside, “Hgn!” Only to look distraught about what she’s done, “O-oh god!”
Luke crawls away with Rick frantically panicking, How the hell are they inside!? He's gotta think fast, “Lock of C, immediately! Where’s Shane & Amanda!?”
“No Idea!” Sasha exclaims, Crap! Where could they be!?
Daryl comes sprinting over with Glenn, “It’s not a breach, Fences are secure!” Rick nods and points to C, “Sasha, get a team and sweep C! Everyone else is on me with D! Move!”
Carol comes in with all the weapons, handing them to People, arming up the Populace!
Meanwhile at the Gate, Maggie yanks down the cord, trying to get the door open for Michonne, who is nearly galloping all the way back, “Open the gates! Open them!”
“EGHN!” The gates swing open and Michonne gets through, only to be tailed by Two Walkers, “Oh Motherfucker!” Maggie releases the gate cord! Michonne dismounts and catches them both to wrestle!
Maggie draws her 44 Revolver trying to take aim, but the Horse is in the way, “No!” And adjusts! The Walkers push Michonne towards the Snares, Maggie pulls down the hammer, CA-BANG! SPLATCH! A head bursts and the final Walker trips her down! Stuffing the boot against the goopy monster, Michonne kicks it up and over onto the spiked Barricades! “AEGHN!” The Snare binds and twists her ankle completely, “Aeghn!?” Maggie hops over and tries to support Michonne, several Walkers skewering themselves onto the Barricades trying to get them, “I got you!”
Yet even more are now piling up on the faces at mass, a Horde of several hundreds are building up their weight against it! “Oh motherfucker!” Michonne groans, “Move!”
C-BLOCK – Living Area
Pandemonium has unleashed! Dozens upon Dozens of walkers feast on many Residents. People are scrambling everywhere! A Man with a Bald head, Spectacles, a Shirt and pyjama bottoms aims his Shotgun, CA-BANG! Pop goes that Cranium, but a pellet hits one Woman behind, “Aehk!?” Daryl snatches the Shotgun outta the Man’s hand!
“DARYL!” Rick calls and gets handed the Shotgun, Pumping the shotgun a few times Rick has now got it disarmed, Shells hitting the floor! “Go! Get outta here!” Helping just a constant stream of People and giving his Shotgun away, “Hold that!”
“Are you bit!?” He asks one Man checking his arm, “No!”
Arming a Pistol, Andrea spots a Walker wrestling a Man on a Higher Floor, the 4th, BANG! Taking it out and sending the walker crashing and SPLAT! Smearing the floor with its ichor, “They’re upstairs, Rick!”
A Gutless Walker gets up from Someone’s Gorey Corpse and starts shambling at Molly holding Adora, “Nonono! Get Away!” Seeing more of that Ichor spilling out, blood splashing, “HHRRKKK!!” Sheltering her Crying Baby!
BANG! A Round blasts through its Head, Carl sweeps in to protects her, “I got you!” Sophia rolls the doors shut and locks them away! Their Fetid hands poking through. The Butchered State so many are afflicted with! She sees how Bloody their Eyes are! The Way the Red just oozed through their Mouths and Nostrils, the bulging of their Throats and the lack of Grey in their Pigment and made the executive decision to draw and blast them, standing away from the bars! Splattering it with blood! They must be sick!
Carol downs a Walker with her Knuckle Knife, “Carl, Molly! Over here!” Helping Molly, Carl gets them to safety and into a room! Carol sees her Daughter shooting the Dead and believes her Safe! “Llhhkkk!” SPLSHK! Jabbing the creature’s Skull and kicking it back!
Karen brings in Molly and Adora! Eleanor Stevens gets out her Revolver, BANG! BANG! Taking out two Walkers and closing the door, “Adora okay!?” Molly presents the Baby, “Just scared!”
Glenn grapples a walker from behind, throwing it into the table, causing it and everything on top to collapse over, ‘Hrgh!” SPLK! GLK! GLISHT! Crushing it’s throat and drawing his Pistol, BANG! Taking it out!
Amy spots a Walker incoming, “Glenn, watch out-! NO!” Glenn spins around with his pistol, Seeing Kyle Compton now a Walker, his head seeping with blood from every orifice, Glenn tightens his jaw, BANG! Gunning the Walker down and taking Amy’s Arm, “Hey, hey, listen to me!” She was a mess, crying into him, unable to deal with losing yet ANOTHER Precious Friend, “W-we only just started-! Glenn!” She whines, as he gets her into a cell, Julie, who was protecting some Kids and the Elderly, “Bring her in here! I got it!”
Seeing her Sister Panicking, Andrea quickly moves in to hold that door, “Amy!” Getting in front of the door and kicking down a Walker, shortly before stabbing it through the cranium, ripping the knife out, “Hnf!” Protecting her Sister & Glenn.
“ARGHHKK!!” Axel has a Walker chewing on his arm, tearing out the wrists, “Nrgh Gh!” Carol runs over and nails the Walker with her Knife, skewering the head through and tearing it off, “Axel!” He wheezes, looking at his bleeding wrist, “C-carol, this has gotta come off!”
She helps him up, with Glenn getting out his bat, CWONK! Knocking over a Walker and smashing it into the floor, “Hrh!” SPLASK! Mashing its head into chunks, “We’re almost through!” Tyreese sprints across with his hammer, “Julie! Karen!” Julie leans out with her Machete, “Next Cell, Dad!” He checks her over and then sees Karen jogging over and hugging him, “We’re okay... We’re okay...” Julie has a hand on her Father’s Shoulder, looking out for any further Zombies!
Carol helps Axel into his room and sits him down, “Here!” Getting a belt and starting to tie it around his upper arm to constrict blood flow immediately, making him groan, “Arghk! Ghk! C-carol! You were right, oh god, you were right about- About teaching ‘em!” Carol shudders as she prepares a Morphine injection, administering it into his arm, “This isn’t your fault!”
“I know... God...” Axel winces from the needle, “It all happened so fast! People kept coughing all night, and then- Then People turned. They attacked, spread throughout the blocks! None of us was armed! N-no one had radios!”
In the Peace Time they relaxed standards, Carol tries controlling her tears, and now this has happened! “We have to cut it now...” Getting out a cleaver from Axel’s collection, “A-are you ready?” Axel braces and rubs against the back of his neck, “Yeah, I- agh!?” Seeing blood on his fingers, “No... Oh, Sweet Jesus!” Carl leans around and checks his Neck-! HE WAS BITTEN!
“Carol...” He gulps, “You know what this means... Love you gotta- You gotta stop me! I can’t hurt Sophia, not our Daughter. Not her!” Unable to focus, Carol just falls back onto her knees, staring up at him, “Y-you weren’t supposed to-!”
Leaning down, Axel holds her shoulder, “It ain’t happening! The Cure, not for a long time. This World— This Era! It’s gonna last, it’s gonna go on, and Folks are gonna Die! Folks you Love, Folks you Need! You gotta make the decisions that keep Soph alive! You hear? You gotta!”
“Kill Me!”
Breaking down, Carol can only cry! He was supposed to be the one! The Father, The Husband! She never found a Ring- she never-! It was too much, too soon!
“Are we clear down here!? We Safe!?” Rick checks with Sasha, who nods firmly, “Yes! C-Block's locked down! Amanda and Shane are sick! We dunno with what!” Carl jogs over to Sophia and checks on her, “You good? Any Bites!?”
Turning around, Sopha holds his hand warmly, “No Bites! Carl, I think something is wrong, look at how bloody some of these are!” He looks down, seeing the oozing stuff, and how it floods out from these walkers, “We’ve... seen a fair few of those... Oh crud...” When his eyes lift, he notices something and takes out a rag, quickly wiping her cheek, “You had some on you!”
Gasping, Sophia holds his arm tight, “Get it off, fast!”
Getting up the stairs of the Third floor, Daryl checks one to see the body of a woman on the corner of the floor. Glenn walks past as Rick, with his hatchet, marches up the stairs, craning his head around, “Stay on watch, got Walkers-!”
“ARHHK!” Patrick’s Walker bursts out from the covers, Glenn wrestles around and hits the wall! Unable to angle his bat, “Help!” The Creature snarls at him, blood getting onto his shirt! “Down!” Glenn tucks his bat beneath Pat’s neck and forces it and himself down! FWINK! SPLASK! Another Walker comes down from the stairs, BANG! Rick snipes it in the head with his MK-23, making it shamble and collapse onto the stairs, “Clear!” Assuming control of the Stairway, Andrea keeps that Pistol aimed up, “I got this Angle!”
Daryl leans down and helps Glenn stand, he starts wiping himself off, “Afhh.. Thanks.” Daryl watches Rick open the curtain where Pat fell, and he confirms, “It’s Pat... No doubt.” Twitching, Rick’s eyes focus on how damaged Pat’s eyes look, how much blood he’s soaked in, “Call in Doctor S, immediately. We have to begin examinations and figure this out. Now.”
12 Minutes Later
Everything is in recovery mode now, all the Cells are locked off. People are waiting outside in the sun. Many are getting treatment and Water. Carers are pre-emptively wearing masks. Hershel is in D-Block right now helping someone with Subramanian.
The Cleanup led by Rick, Andrea and Daryl, sweep through the final floors upstairs.
As they do so, Carl opens the covers to Axel’s Room. Seeing him and Carol waiting inside... Sophia quietly enters, holding her wrists... Seeing the absolute state of her Family. Carol’s Grief-Stricken Face, paralysed by the circumstances and then her Adopted Father, Axel.
A Kind Man who taught her so much about Empathy, Kindness, Love, how to live and how to see things from others’ perspectives. The Value of Life and so much more.
Now he was reduced to lying on bed, The Grey Flu setting in. Coughing and wheezing, his arm started to spread the infection. Veins Blue. He’s an Older Man with a weaker Immune System. He’ll die within Hours.
Especially as the Infection spreads from two areas at once. Worst of all in his neck, blue veins were going up and even onto his head. His Life is pretty much over, and with every minute, he becomes more and more of a Walker, “Hey Darling... Heh... Look at you... My Sweet...”
Sophia brings over a chair and sits at his side. Carl stands by, hat on, obstructing his eyes as she leans ahead, trying not to lose it, “H-hey... Dad... Are you suffering?”
“Naw, your Mom hit me with the good stuff.” Axel lies, it wasn’t enough to save him from the painful twitching in his neck. The infection is already starting to hijack his nervous system. His first Black out is probably 20 Minutes away at the absolute maximum, “Listen... and listen close... Okay? Things ain’t over... The Cure... The Walkers--- All of it... It’s gonna keep happening for a good while after I die.”
“Y-you’re gonna have to make tough decisions, Young lady... Very Tough decisions... You've got Babies to care for, Friends to tend too... R-responsibilities to fulfil.” Pressing against her own lap, Sophia begins to cry and whimper, “I-it wasn’t supposed to be like this!”
Stifling his own tears, Axel gulps, “I know... I –i can’t imagine how this is for you, Honeypot... bu-but... There’s so many Folks hurt... and I am pretty much done for. You gotta stop me... you can’t let me turn and hurt you.”
“I love you... So much... you gave me meaning, a purpose, Soph... but now it’s your turn to grow up... a-and sometimes that means you gotta hurt others. To keep the ones who still breathe, okay. That means... You gotta make the decisions you hate...”
“Till this is over... Till there’s a Cure... Till the very Dead stop walking... This... This is the way, Soph. This is... the- way...” Passing out for the first time. Carol, already falling apart, is frozen in place, her very muscles locking into position. Carl clears his throat, “Soph... It’s only the first blackout, maybe we can-!”
Drawing her Knife, Sophia takes her stand, shaking and cradling the blade, “...He’s bitten in the neck, Carl... H-he'll speed through the Phases... He won’t even make it to the Afternoon...” Taking note of the Man’s already twitching fingers, Carl swallows, “Let me, I can do this.”
Walking up to her Father, Sophia slowly rolls him onto his side, “I-i gotta do this, Carl... You can’t make every hard choice...” Just like in the past, Carol is stuck like a Statue. Her Best Friend is Powerless to do anything but support and comfort her. Once again... Sophia Peletier has to make the only choice left.
Hand lifting Axel’s hair, Knife angled Correctly, “I-i Love You...” Looking away... SLSK! KSK! GLISK! The Gut-Wrenching sound of a Steel Blade devastating a brainstem nearly makes Carl jolt, not for the Unfamiliarity... but the Source, “Soph...”
Carol’s own eyes laser-focused on the reality of her Daughter making this choice... A Wave of Guilt and Trauma was overcoming her. She had failed to make the right call... and once again, Sophia had to be the one to do it.
Slowly, and as respectfully as one person could, Sophia withdraws the Bloody Knife, dropping it onto the floor, deftly back stepping, “M-mhn-hnn!” Carl reaches out for her arm, “C-c’mere...” Flying into his arms, Sophia hooks his shoulders and unleashes a tidal wave of tears and angst onto him, “C-carrlll!”
“S-sshh...” Carl nestles her head, keeping her sheltered, “It’s okay... It’s okay... You saved him... You saved Axel...”
Opening the curtain, Rick finds what it was that had to be done. His pained eyes looked at Axel and the image of the two children holding each other... It was like Lori... All over again...
Andrea crosses her arms together, seeing blood flow from Axel’s head, “Damn it... How’d this Happen?”
“Rick...” Caleb Subramanian holds his shoulder, “...We found Patient Zero.” Letting the curtains fall... Rick holsters the bloody machete and looks to Doctor S, “Bring me to him...” Andrea lingers by the Door, staying there for Carl’s Sake.
Interview Room, Cell Block C
Two Bodies lay on the floor, Patrick and Kyle Compton...
In the Room was Hershel who stood afar and by Daryl’s Side. The other Person was Triss Leo who kneels by Kyle’s body, face mask over her lower Mug and medical gloves for protection. Bob Stookey with heavy bags under his eyes from lack of sleep and medical gloves on peers up to Rick & Doctor S, “Here they are... The Two Oldest Bodies.”
Subramanian kneels in front of both bodies checking it out while Rick just lingers there, fingers tapping his hatchet, “Blood looks darkest on their faces... Seems to be the case.” harkening back to his Homicide Experience. Rick’s blue eyes scrutinise the Corpses, “No Bites... No Wounds... I think they just died...”
“Horribly too...” Doctor S uses the Ruler to shift around Kyle’s head, seeing that the Blood is the Oldest on Kyle... He turned first, “Pleurisy Aspiration...” In more layman's terms, Hershel explains, “Choked to Death on his own Blood. Caused those Trails down his Face.”
“Consistent with Ebola.” Triss minces her fingers and knuckles together, “The only problem is that he would’ve shown much more Visceral Signs much earlier if this were Ebola.” Rick quietly massages his nose Ridge, first the shit with Clara and now this... Hershel may have had a point, “Seen this before... on Walkers. They’re usually fucked up so I suppose no one thought too much about it.”
Agreeing, Daryl massages the back of his Neck, “Saw it on Walkers as well... That Super Migration is packed with ‘em. Can’t tell if this can occur on already existing Walkers or what.”
“High Temperatures...” Triss hums very wearily, glancing to the other Doctors, “Higher than Average Temperatures for Months... Deprivation of Water. Likely fewer Food and Water supplies. There’d be a lot of Weak Immune Systems out there... People are surviving in the wilds. Doing increasingly drastic measures to fulfil the most basic of needs...”
“Few People understand Natural Medicine... Fewer still have working Anti-Biotics.”
“People become sick... Start turning, eating others. Could all be related.” Doctor S nods quietly, gesturing to the blood streams, “I concur... observe these trails, Consistent with Internal Lung Pressure building up. As if it were a Soda Can being shaken up and popping the top, except only with... Eyes and Ears, and Throat are the top.”
“This happens fast... Incubation likely has a Few Days Period... and once mature, a myriad of common Systems occur. Pressure builds and then... Pop. You die... and then you turn.”
“This... this could spread through Communities quickly. I doubt many bases have as many Medical Practitioners as we do. Many would be confused and lost... adapted only to controlling the Grey Flu.”
Except there’s a problem, Rick leans upon his side, “Governor never discussed there being a Plague... Shumpert had no clue, else he’d have said something. We heard about Wolves, Traders... Local Raider Gangs. They’ve been up front with us about this situation. This could be a local problem. Worsened by the Migration.”
In agreement, Bob glances at the other Doctors, “Walkers are Natural Carriers... Contamination could’ve started recently... Maybe even started with that Exodus to Fort Valley. Could be a statewide outbreak.”
Rick wearily rubs against his neck, “It’s in the Animals... I was out yesterday... Dealing with... a situation. A Drifter, starving one. I stopped her short of eating some boar. When I came back? Violet had this exact problem... Blood on her face and she turned and ate the entire Pen.”
“We’ve been eating gathered meat for a long time...” Hershel, with his hands pocketed, glances towards Daryl, “Pigs & Birds, that’s how these things spread in the past... It has to thrive in blood. Survive High Temperatures.”
It was a very careful process. Daryl taught everyone how to prepare wild meat. He knows it was safe. Though... Possibly, maybe one of the butchers messed up recently. Blood got into the food, and then it got served yesterday, “Why ain’t more of us sick?”
Doctor S has been pondering that, “We’ve all been exposed. Possibly for a long time. I am thinking that some of us could be Carriers. Asymptomatic Carriers. The Infection survives in us, and our bodily fluids spread it. I have noticed a steady uptick of coughing. I just thought it was seasonal fever. Typical for Atypical Season Cycles.”
“It took time for someone vulnerable to become sick and die... because we’re already minding our fluids due to the Grey Flu. Could’ve had two Carrier cases or more for a few days before a Carrier inevitably infects a Non-Carrier.”
Bob just deflates, it’s here... and it’s started, “Bugs Spread in Tight Quarters and it gets no Tighter than this. I say we jump ahead on this thing and transition D-Block into a QZ. Cus soon, real soon? More are gonna get sick. Nothing can stop this... We just have to survive. And hope that we lucked out, still, not seen anybody that lucky in a long time.”
Tapping against his Hatchet, Rick can see Hershel staring at him expectantly, “Then that’s what we’ll do.” Glancing to Daryl, indicating that it’s started... Rick’s the Leader in the room again, “D-Block is the QZ. Hand out Rations, I want everyone to jump up on every vitamin and every essential need before this starts.”
“We’ll need every second to figure out how to treat this.”
“We’re meeting in midday.” Rick gets a call on his radio, and he picks up, it’s from Maggie, “Rick? We got a situation out here.” Nodding silently, Rick answers, “I’ll be there. Triss, you have the floor.” And marching out. Hershel guiltily watches Rick... Ready for his Next War.
Daryl marches out along with him, getting his Crossbow and closing the door.
A & B Yard
Sitting on a crate, Michonne groans from her Ankle hurting. Nursing her leg, “Nghh... Nhnnn...” Maggie rubs at her back, keeping Michonne steady, “Just hold on, we’re nearly done here.” Finding Rick and Daryl marching up. Rick comes to a stop, “It was a Contagion... We’re gonna have to lock off the Cellblock and discuss it all further. We’re gonna have to separate People-” They all see a Woman... Very quietly carrying her child in a blanket... All the way towards the Body Wagon. Michonne forces herself to look away, unable to see it. Maggie stares on with wide eyes...
Rick shifts about his Jaw, watching the Poor Mother put down her Child, and slowly back up from the Wagon, “For now... What’s going on?”
“Walkers...” Maggie says as Rick checks on Michonne, seeing how swollen her ankle is, “They’re pressing up against the fence. What do we do?” Striding over, Rick grabs the fence, seeing how the Yard Defences are swaying, “Can’t kill them right now. Daryl, grab the fireworks. Gonna draw ‘em out back to the woods. Should buy us time.”
“Yup.” Daryl gets a move on, and Rick goes to Michonne, “Hey... Listen, Carl and Soph... They just lost Axel. Andrea’s got a full plate, and I’ll need to... step up with Shane and Amanda sick. I need you to sit out, stay close to Carl, he trusts you.”
Dread is written all over her face, but Rick assures, “I know... but it’s gotta be done, Misha... They need you.” Swallowing, Michonne tells him, “I’ll try.”
“All you gotta do.” Smiling for her, and supporting Maggie getting her to stand, “Meet you at Mid-Day, Mags.”
Conference Room – A Block
Mid-Day
“Patrick was Fine Yesterday...” Carol sets aside her handkerchief, having recovered enough for the meeting, “He got into a fight with Carl... it got heated, and it triggered Pat to hurl. That was the first sign... He was then cleared for recovering in Bed. It wasn’t that bad.”
Hershel confirms this, “I witnessed his check-up, no blood. This happened quickly after he went to bed.”
“I agree with separating everyone. We had Two People die overnight.” Carol looks to Rick who taps his finger against the Desk. This is the First Council meeting he’s attended in a long time. Daryl sitting on his chair in reverse, tapping his thumb against the Top of the Wood, “Any one of us could be carrying this. Anyone of us could be due to get sick before the Day’s out.”
Looking between each adult in the room seriously, Hershel says, “We know that the Sickness can be Lethal. We don’t know how easily it spreads. Do we have confirmation of any Tell-Tale Symptoms other than just coughing and puking?”
“Erratic Behaviour, possibly.” Carol shrugs, glancing between them all, “Patrick has no history of violence but, could’ve been other causes for that. We can’t just wait and see either... This could get out of control. It has gotten out of control.”
“When People Die, They Become a Threat. They Kill more People, we’ve seen it. All of us, with the outbreak.” Shumpert leans against the Table, not wanting this group to make any hasty decisions. Not like his Former Boss, “Let’s not be rash... That was how the Governor did things. Not us. Right, Rick?” Looking to him to set the Policy. Proving to Hershel how much Rick has slid into leadership already.
Rick quietly wipes against the side of his face, “We need to figure out what the end-stage looks like. We may have to terminate People at that stage. What is Shane and Amanda like?” Hershel turns slightly in his seat, “We have them in the Med-Bay and they’re stable. It seems possible to treat. Maybe even possible to outlast. I do not believe we will witness the Terminal stage with them. Whoever dies first? Will be in D-Block. That I am certain about.”
Letting his hand drop against the table, Rick says, “They’ll be our Test-Cases... If... They go Terminal? Even under direct care? Then... We have to make the Decision that keeps People alive.”
“We do not jump the gun. We do not rush this. We are careful, Procedural.” Glenn swallows, knowing how much that took Rick to say, “I agree... Procedural.” Shumpert wipes his hands together, eyebrow raising at Carol, who seems... Distracted.
Dipping his head low, Rick sighs, “I’ll help with the Clean-Up of D. It's Death-Row and is the best place to make a QZ. The interview room’s got glass. It can be used to talk to People. We deploy the Blast Doors, and no Walkers have a chance of getting out.”
Carol leans forward, “I think we should-!” Coughing Noises alert the bunch of them. Daryl already stands up and gets moving. Everyone goes to find the source of noise.
It was Tyreese and Karen, she was coughing up a lung, “Oughn...” Ty leans close to her, “You okay?” She nods once, “Mhm-hm. Continuing to cough. Daryl comes out and then Carol, who has her hands pocketed within her brown jacket, “Are you Sure about that? Sounds Bad.” Stopping the Couple Dead in their Tracks.
Looking a little off-put, Ty confidently asserts, “I am just taking her back to my Cell so she can Rest.” Rick steps forward, his hand out towards the Man, “Tyreese... you can’t do that.” Brows Raise and hand holds Karen tighter, “And who are you to tell me-!”
“Why?” Karen leans away from her man, “What’s going on?”
Darting eyes to Karen, Rick shifts on his footing, leaning back, “Lock-down’s expanding in scope. We’re looking at a Flu Outbreak... Primary known Symptom? Coughing is akin to yours. Karen... You’re Infected.”
Bringing a hand over her heart, Karen lurches forward, “I-is that what happened to Pat?”
Nodding, Hershel backs up Rick, stepping in, “It is... We know that fluids build up in the lungs. In the Pleural Lining, which is a Tissue between the lungs, becomes inflamed. We call it Pleurisy, and it’s likely what’s occurring in you now.”
“Karen...” His kind but discerning eyes lock with her’s, “Judith is in B-Block. She’s Vulnerable. Anyone that may be sick, or exposed. Ought to stay away.
Quickly using a rag to cover her mouth, Panic set in for the woman, “No... God No, I-!” Ty tries to keep control of the situation, “Hey... Hey it ain’t that bad. Now that we know what’s wrong. We can fix it, right?”
Rick keeps steady, He’s seen Irate Worried men before, so has Daryl. They gotta watch what they say, “Shane & Amanda got it and they’re in Direct Care. Everything we learn from treating them will be done for Karen.”
“Doctor S is on the Scene.” Nodding along, Hershel adds, “And I shall be figuring out the Medication.” Karen breathes in and out, focusing her Strategic Mind. Thinking things through, “Uhm, David– David from the Decatur EZ has it too. A fair few of them started coughing today.”
Decatur... Rick scratches at his cheek, that City bordering Atlanta, housed the High School he was gonna send Carl to someday. Rick also distinctly remembers there being a Clinic out that way. There is also another one out by Gainesville... Close to the Twin-Pines National Park Border in Georgia.
“Okay...” Glenn looks to Rick, “I’ll grab anyone from the Decatur Group coughing and throw ‘em into the Tombs in the meantime. There’s few cells we can use there.” Rick concurs and looks to Sasha, who steps off with Glenn, “I’ll help him, don’t worry.” Going to Tyreese and inviting him to go, “C’mon, let’s get you to your Cell.”
“Hey.” Shumpert looks to Rick for a moment, “What do I tell the crowd from Woodbury?” Rick fiddles with his watch, getting a bit anxious from all the calls he’s having to make in rapid succession, “We’re up front with everyone. Tell them what to look for. We got Hundreds of Residents at this Stage. We’ll need to get everyone to pitch in.”
Carol frowns to herself... Hundreds... There are Hundreds Here...
“Rick...” Daryl comes back in, slinging his Crossbow, “Gonna be burying the Dead.” Worrying about contagion, Hershel recommends Daryl to, “Wear a Mask and Gloves. Now, Rick, I want a chance to talk to you... In Private.”
Already knowing what about... Rick follows along, “We’ll talk on the way to D.” And strides out along with him.
As for Daryl, he sees Carol stressing to herself, starting up a Cigarette. Taking a long huff and breathing it out, “You okay...? You know cus... Axel.” Tapping the Cigarette, Carol wipes at her eye, “All I can afford to think about now is the kids. We have 60 Children here. Carl, Sophia, Molly, Adora, Lizzie & Mika, and finally Duane have all had contact with Patrick...”
“If they’re Carriers, it could spread to Judith... Patrick put them all at risk.”
Shaking his head, Daryl tries to remind her that, “We all were. I spat in my hand and shook his yesterday. For now, the Decatur Group will be held up. Anyone exposed and showing is gonna get quarantined. Everything’s under control.”
“Are... you, okay?” Carol carefully asks, so many People he brought are Dead or at Risk now. Daryl would never once admit it, but he’s upset and worried about each of them. His clenched lips and vulnerable eyes betrays his lying, “Mhm-hm.” No doubt told to try and make things easier on her. It didn’t.
Turning on his Heel, Angel Wings upon his vest facing her, “Gotta Be.”
A & B Yard
Sitting on a bench, Molly was staring at all the different illustrations on the Wall. Left with Adora for Eleanor had to address all the injuries and chaos. Little Adora Rose was quietly suckling on a Bottle all the while.
Carl walks up and takes a seat next to her. Wearing a Black button-up with his white Henley shirt, Hat shrouding his face, eyes staring at the Asphalt, “...I am sorry I wasn’t there. I was... with Sophia.” Knowing that, Molly shifts her head his way, “You’re extremely close, Carl. I can’t fault you talking to her... Now with Axel dead, she’s in need of support. I was the same way when my Parents died... When Adora’s... Died.”
Shaking her head and returning her brown eyes towards the Murals, “Patrick’s Gone... It’s weird but... I kind of miss him. I don’t miss the badgering of course. Still, I miss his... Energy. It was like a Time-Capsule. Someone normal, normal enough to remind you the way things should’ve been.”
“He was Nice... and had normal problems; for the most part.”
Carl pensively cracks his finger joints, “Mhn... He was a Good Person... He just needed to grow up. It’s not his fault the situation is fucked.”
“...Surprised you haven’t held me yet...” Molly slowly looks at him, seeing Carl's stress, “...I’m taking Adora off you... Everyone in D has been exposed. It will take a while to Incubate and... We can’t risk the Baby.”
Look down at little Adora... He’s right. If she becomes sick, then so will Adora. You can’t mask a Baby. Their Little Lungs aren’t strong enough to handle the slight exertion you get breathing under a mask. Gulping, Molly glances back towards Carl, “...You think I am going to die… don’t you?”
Averting his head slightly, to hide the pain, but she knew it was there.
“So...” Molly gulps, “Both Me and Sophia are going to Quarantine then... Are you sure you can handle this? Carl... if we both...” Nodding gently, Carl looks back to Molly, tears sliding down his face, “I’ll get it done, Molly. I will.”
Standing up, Molly slowly paces closer to Carl, “You know... Our Dad... He was so much like You.” Stopping in front of Carl, “He was a Kind Man who just wanted to protect us. He’d do anything to keep us safe and did. He’s gone but... It brings me... a-a little peace knowing that Adora is going to be in the hands of someone like him.”
Giving him the Baby, Carl quietly takes Adora, supporting her head and holding her close, “If you go... Judith’s gonna appreciate having a Sister.” Molly steps back and holds her hands together, eyes heavy, “...If I go... Don’t lose yourself, Carl Grimes. I’ll be at the interview Window. 6 PM... Every night. Can you take Adora here, s-so, I can see her? While I still can?”
“Absolutely...” Carl links eyes with Molly, A person he’s grown very fond of, “That Birthday you had... the 13th... Good, right?” Smiling sweetly, Molly blows a small kiss his way, “My best... Okay, I'd best find Sophia. I love you, Carl, take care of yourself.”
“Yeah...” Carl manages only the weakest of smiles, “I will... I love you too, Molly. I hope to give Adora back to you. As soon as possible.” Nearly crying, Moly choked and shuddered, “Nhn... mhn... Y-yep. I-i need to go...”
Leaving Carl there. Unable to handle this any longer. Quietly, Carl looks down at his latest responsibility. A Sister for Judy indeed...
The Yard
Mika stands behind her sister wearing Sophia’s Cream jacket, arms crossed, “Lizzie, we need to get back. Now.” Leaning against the Face, Liz’s desperate eyes scan along the Dead Walkers. Having heard about the Diversion.
“Just a Minute...”
Pinching the ridge of her nose, Mika sees Carol coming up, “Lizzie won’t move. I don’t know what to do.” Holding the Girl’s Shoulder, Carol smiles, “It’s okay. I’ll handle it.” Heading over to Liz and standing beside her. Looking out the fence too.
“Interested in the Flowers?” Carol points to the Yellow blooms, beginning to close in the Afternoon light. Lizzie’s hand gently caresses one such bloom, “I... I did plant this one. A long time ago. Sometimes they drop seeds so... I put them in different places. I don’t know why.”
Her thumb brushing back and forth on the buds, “They’re like the ones I looked at when my Dad-!” Stopping short and going quiet. Carol leans upon her side, one hand massaging at the back of her neck, “You have to understand what happened in that School... To be ready to make the choices that keep you and your Sister alive. Your obsessions... Lizzie... They make you Weaker.”
Mika quietly frowns at Carol, What the hell is she thinking?
Troubled, Lizzie begins walking along the fence, dragging her hand against the overgrown chain links. Carol follows, trying to discuss this, “Sophia made a commitment when she did what she had to. What she should do for your Father. Now with her in Quarantine... I have to protect you like my own and if we’re honest? You are.”
“It’s time someone told you the Truth.”
But she wasn’t listening, No, Liz clutches the Fence, seeing those Familiar overhauls... it was... it was NICK! Freezing in place, Liz confirms with the sight of his name tag, beginning to cry, beginning to grieve, “No....”
Bending down for Lizzie, Carol takes Lizzie by the arms, “Honey, You’re Weak. You killed one Walker to save Luke, and now- You have to trust your Gut and Act like that every time. That’s Life and Death.”
Looking back, Lizzie sniffles hopelessly, “He’s Dead...” Whispering but... Mika slowly looks over. Recognising... Oh God no... It was Nick. Holding the Teen close, Carol embraces, holding the Teen close, “Yes... Yes, he is dead...”
Parting Lizzie and kneeling for her, “If you want to Live? You have to be Strong. You have to sometimes choose to make the Hard Decisions.”
“I-if it Attacks...” Lizzie gulps to herself, shaking her head, “It Dies...”
“Yes...” Carol lightly wipes at Lizzie’s cheeks, “That’s my Girl... You are Special, and you have to live. I-if no one else. You.” Mika backs up slightly, resting her hand on her gun, thinking about the implications...
Carol stands and guides Lizzie along, “Now go... Go find the others and wait there. I’ll be there soon.” Going, Lizzie just deftly trudges away, hand massaging the handle of her knife. After Lizzie is gone, Carol notices that her Sister hasn’t moved at all.
Just staring directly at Carol.
“What?” Carol clocks a brow, narrowing her eyes, “I told her what she-”
“Weak?” Mika winces in complete disgust at Caroll, a Physical Revulsion at the very idea, “She’s messed up, not weak...” When Carol reaches, Mika backsteps, raising her arm, “Don’t touch me!”
“Mika.” Carol firmly scolds, lecturing the Smaller Girl, “It is one thing to have Feelings... It is another to let them control you. If we’re to survive, that means we must be strong and to be strong we mustn’t surrender to them... We have to Adapt. Any weakness at all is ripe for exploitation.”
Stepping back again, Mika looks her up and down, “Y-you’re as bad as she is... Get away from Me.” And storming off. Leaving Caro huffing as if Mika was simply being immature.
Warden’s Room, C-Block
The place had laid moderately still since the Prison Break and the Execution of the Warden. That is, until Hershel turned it into his Personal Office where he goes to read and reset each day. Rick stands at the Window where he last was with Leah. Thinking about what she was saying when she asked the Difference between him and the Warden.
After Everything... Rick’s starting to see the Difference.
Hershel opens a drawer... and picks out the Colt Python and comes over with it, “It’s Time... I know it... They know it... and so do You.” Offering him the Gun by handle, “You got to have a Break. Time to reconfigure and process. That time has passed and now we need a Sheriff again.”
“That Woman you talked about. I saw you bury her... I saw you deal with the Pigs, and I saw you rush off into D to fight. You know where this ends... There’s no point fighting it any longer.” Holding up the gun for him, “Take this... and be who you need to be again.”
“I have placed the Lives of my Daughters in your hands, but I have faith that you will see this done. In the end, we were both fools. About that Gambit we made up on that cliff. This is what we are now.”
Reaching out his hand, Rick grabs the revolver and holds it quietly in his palm, “You’re right.” Rick spins the revolver on his finger and holsters it, “...It’s Time.”
BZZT! BZZT! BZZT! BZZT!
Rick picks up his radio and answers, “I’m here.” Maggie urgently warns over the line warns, “Rick! Something drew back the dead; the horde’s grown twice as large! The Fences--! Oh God, Rick, get here, please!”
Exchanging looks with Hershel, Rick draws the Python, “Consider me there.” Switching off and bolting out. All Hershel can hope for... is that Rick’s ready for this.
The Yards
“HHRGHKKK! HHRRKKK!!” Dozens upon Dozens of Walkers come back out from the Wood Works! People try to hold the fences together! Maggie, holding the radio, watches at the poles really starts to shift, “Oh Christ, this is gonna give!”
Running down, Rick, Daryl, Sasha, Glenn, and the Prisoners, such as Myles and Big Tiny reinforces the fences! Rick gets out a Poke and slams it into the first Walker he sees! Maggie takes out the second by him, “We don’t know what happened! They just turned back around!”
“We need a Solution!” Rick growls, shoving another Poker in! The Fence really groans and the pair stare up at how that Barbed wire is in danger of coming down! Rick darts his eyes towards Maggie, “Go back and get them to bring up those logs! We’re doing this now!”
“Got it!” She dashes away while Daryl jabs a Walker as well, shoving it back, “Rick, we may as well just unload on ‘em!” Rick grumbles and looks at all this grass, “I've got an idea! Get the Fuel cans!” Daryl nods and gets moving! Zach raises his Poker and slams it into the skull of Bloody Walker, “Hgna!” Yanking it out only to get his mouth splashed, “S-shit!” Wiping it off, Rick stares at him gravely.
B-Block Beth’s Room
Beth was doing some first aid for Michonne. Wrapping splints alongside her angles. It's uncomfortable, but needed to keep it straight in the event of a strain like this. Without the Proper Materials, no one’s gonna be making those proper Ankle braces anymore.
“Did you see anything?” Beth asks, knowing full well that Noah & Zach are out there now. Combatting the Dead with everyone else. That any one of them could be sick. Michonne winces from the pain, those wooden sticks are gonna be annoying, she can tell, “They just started taking out the Dead.” Avoiding Eye contact with Baby Judith and her cups over there.
“I can’t know yet...” Beth shakes her head, trying to keep her own feelings down right now, “I am so happy you came back safely. Maggie was always reliable.” Michonne stares on at her Ankle, at how her own search has made this possible.
It’s been a while since it started, and not one clue has been found. Seems almost certain that the Governor is dead, “It was Stupid. I fell on my ass and she should’ve just left me out there.” Beth scolds Michonne, eyeing harshly, “Now that’s Stupid. We Love You.”
The Baby’s Complaining starts to make Michonne wince, “How many times are you People gonna get hurt for me? Leah died trying to save me. Someone that Good? That Kind? Dying for me... She didn’t even know me...”
Beth finishes tying up the splint and sighs, “When you Care about People, Hurt is kinda part of the Package. Leah understood that better than anyone. She didn’t need to know you to know you needed help. That’s all that mattered to her.”
A Grave Look of Grief overcomes Michonne, who averts her eyes. Beth silently sighs, “You and Her... both lost something. I mean... we got all these Widows and Orphans... But what do we call someone who lost a Child? You’d think someone would’ve given that a Name.”
“Bereaved...” Michonne silently whispers, averting her head from Judith’s sharp cry, “W-we call them... Bereaved Parents...”
Sitting there quietly, Beth gulps, “Deprived... of someone close. That makes sense... I am sorry.” Michonne shudders in place, “I-it’s fine...”
Suddenly a Young Caucasian American Man with curled brown hair comes running in, “Beth we got an issue! Miss Sarlowe’s Gut has reopened! She requires suturing! I got the stuff!” Beth erects from the chair, “U-uh, I am sorry, you’re- You’re going to have to watch her!” Grabbing the Doctor’s bag and following the other Nurse out in a hurry. Leaving Michonne with Judith, struggling from the crying.
The Yard
Daryl comes jogging down the Path with several cans of flammable fuel. Rick receives one, “Okay, we’re gonna get a hose, and attach it to the faucet there!” Pointing to a simple water faucet by the tower, meant for Firefighting and Power-washing, “Run up the hose and spray the Undead with it!”
Julie jogs up, holding a Bloody Machete, “What then!?”
“I’ll head out!” Rick takes out some Fireworks Cracklers, “Still got some! I’ll lead them out to the field and then use a Molotov and these fireworks to set ‘em alight!”
“Keep ‘em circling around until they all burn!”
Julie nods to Daryl, “I’ll help!” Getting a Can and carrying it over. Grabbing a hose and attaching it, while Daryl runs it up the stairs of the tower. Julie then uses a wrench to unhook the faucet from the water system and instead attaches it to a Fuel Tank, so it’ll spray fuel, manipulating the Pipe Pressure for distance!
Getting to the Top, Daryl smacks down the Hose faucet and throws down the crank, spraying a jet of fuel into the water, splashing them! Julie below keeps track and stays in position for reload!
Meanwhile, Maggie drives down a truck with Shumpert in the other, carrying a shit ton of logs! Big Tiny and Myles grab some and start transporting them! Shumpert jumps out and takes up a log with Maggie, “Let’s go!”
Getting the planks down and into the bay, Glenn’s there to help grab and then set it up, stuffing it against the fence! Big-Tiny does the same, wrenching the posts further up, “Keep it up! C’mon now!”
Tyreese slams down sandbags at the bottom to better weigh the logs!
Catching something at the edge of her eye, Sasha finds... what can only be described as something absolutely God Awful... A Bucket. Lifting the lid fully, it was... All Dead Rats! They had been stewing in the heat and that wasn’t all! There were several many more destroyed Rat bodies all along the fence. Several dozens of them.
All in different states of decay, “What the- Are you seeing this!?” There were several buckets actually, mixed with the body part buckets, ones that are meant to hold the random eyeballs and bits and bobs they fly through the gaps during the poking process!
It smells so bad here, no one even noticed! Tyreese shrivels his nose at the sight, his sister asking, “Someone is feeding them!?” Daryl furrows his brows at the disturbing Sight, “They’re from D! The Tombs there got an infestation issue!”
The Origin of the Infection.
Julie loads up the next Tank, all several dozens of the walkers are soaked! Some slipping, relieving pressure on the fence. Rick racks his AK47 with a Drum-Mag and slings it over, taking out a lighter and Crackler, “Open it!”
Andrea grabs the cords and opens the Gates! “Nrgh!” A Guard slams a walker’s head open with a mace and kicks it back! One Prisoner bonks the other with a shovel, “Go, man! Go!” Rick dashes out sprinting into the open wastelands, weaving between the Undead, lighting the fuse for the Crackler, “Ygh!” Throwing it and letting it sizzle and cook off! Extra loaded up with gunpowder!
CRKL! CRKL! POP! POP! POP! CRKL!
Grabbing the next, Rick lights up the Fuse, a Walker behind him getting shot by Andrea, “Hgh!” Tossing it out!
CRKL! CRKL! CRKL! CRKL!
The Fireworks make an immense amount of noise! The Undead Start leaning off the Fence as Rick equips the AK47 and flicks off the Safety, RATTA! RATTA! RATTA! RATTA! RATTA! Unleashing dozens and dozens of rounds, making the most noise ever, drawing every walker directly onto his ass!
Buying the Fence Crew valuable time to fortify!
Heads, Chests and bodies blow open, Rick spares no Walker, dumping tons of Casings. Not even really trying to kill them. Just shooting and screaming, “COME HERE! COME ON!” Drawing them further out onto the Open field! All the Slippery, oily Walkers chasing after him!
RATTA! RATTA! RATTA! That gun keeps on Blasting, Red and Dark Liquid splashing everywhere! One Walker’s head burst so wide open the eyes go flying, a chunk of brain almost hits him if not for the smooth shoulder flick away.
“OVEEER HHHEERREEE! C’MOOOOOONNNNNN!!!!”
Okay, the Distance had been gained! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! Rick tosses around the AK on his sling and brings out a bottle of Moonshine, lighting the rag and tossing it!
SPPISSHHHT! FWOOMP!
Flames burst and spread in the crowd, Walkers howl, drawing more of the Undead! Rick brings out the next bottle and lights it, “Hrnh!”
SPIISHHT! FWOMP!
“Urhhkkk!” A Walker comes up from behind, Siding Steph, he kicks it into the ground and gets the next bottle, the last one! Lighting and tossing and splashing more flames all over! The explosive heat ignited more of the fuel! Daryl cuts off the feed and just watches the fire show.
All the Dry Material, Everything! It just goes up!
Rick gets out his hatchet and draws the Python, CA-BANG! CA-BANG! CA-BANG! Three heads explode, “Nrhk!” SLANK! Kicking it off and bobbing away from a walker, gaining distance and skirting the Monster around!
Some just watch in Awe, as a Single Man takes on several hundreds of Walkers alone. Andrea keeps him covered, BANG! Taking one out before it grapples, “Keep it up, Honey, heh~” Loving him very much.
B-Block
Carl sits on a bench with Adora in hand, watching Duane trying to hammer together a grave marker. Morgan hand-saws the wood for his sun, using rope to keep the plank steady and good arm sawing. Endlessly Creative, Morgan.
Walking in, Carl slings over her M16A2 and leans on the table. Seeing Adora in his arms now... Carl glances up at the Older Lady, “Do you know if Patrick was a Catholic?” Duane leans up as well, “Shit, we never asked, did we?”
“He said he was a practising Atheist.” Carol quietly observes Duane’s Creation, which he now had to destroy because it was a Cross. Morgan looks to his son and then to Carol, “Son, I need to talk to you for a minute.”
Objecting, Duane says, “Dad! I am trying to-!”
Morgan gives a fatherly glare, to which Duane sighs and accepts, “Okay.” Getting up and following his father out. Carol gives her nonverbal thanks to Morgan, who nods back.
Realising that a personal talk is happening right now, Carl turns on his seat to face Carol, who exhales, “Sophia has put so much trust in you... You seem to be determined about becoming a Man of Honour.”
“Yup.” Carl bluntly retorts.
Tapping her hand against the tap, Carol looks beside herself, “Have you discussed with your Dad about what occurred with Patrick? And... The wider context it involves?” ...Is she being serious right now? Carl squints at her, “How’d you mean?”
“Did you tell him I was teaching those kids how to survive?” Carol pointedly asks, widening her eyes in a motherly way, “Because you helped. You were a part of it, too. You also know that I have to keep teaching those kids to survive.” In light of Sophia and Molly, Carol can’t be too sure of Carl’s Silence now...
Even more so, Carl begins to wonder about Carol’s intentions, “You always said the parents wouldn’t get it. You talked me into it... and now you’re worried I’ll bust your secret. That sound about right?”
“Morgan agrees with me.” Carol cites, but Carl instantly stands. Staring here down.
This is what it seems like... a push to get him into place, “Morgan has been out there. Duane’s also responsible. That isn’t the case for the majority of the kids there. They saw a fight and egged it on. They pushed Pat into attacking me to fill a need. Boredom.”
“They aren’t ready to learn, Carol.”
Furrowing her brows, Carol begins to suspect she’s started to lose Carl’s ear, “Those Kids have now bore personal witness to what real Violence is like. Some have lost their Parents; some aren’t even alive anymore.”
“Now, considering what happened, The Parents might understand if I told them, but they more than likely won’t. You know this.”
Carl quietly nestles Adora, keeping her calm, “Who could blame them? It’s not Okay. Don’t forget, I am a Parent now, too.” Bringing notice to Molly’s Adopted Child, now his responsibility, “Those Kids? Need to Heal. They need to take time to figure it out before we put guns in their hands.”
“Pat had the knife for 1 minute before he nearly killed me with it.”
Carol sits and leans towards Carl, levelling with him, “...Do you want to fail Molly?” Shutting up, Carl’s eyes narrow fiercely. She'd better pick those next words carefully. The Woman tilts her head slightly, “Do you want that Baby to die? Because that’ll be what happens. If you act like a Child, you’ll die a Child. That’s what happened to Billy and now to Patrick. Both Attacked You. Both are Dead.”
Looking her up and down, Carl nearly snarls, “The hell are you saying?”
Leaning a little closer, the shadows obstruct her face slightly, “That you need to be a Stronger Man than your Father. That, as a Parent, it’s your responsibility to do better than the ones who parented you... Lori is Dead. Rick is Weak.”
“Axel is Gone... People who focus on Morality over Survival don’t make the cut. That’s the facts. Those Children need to be made to understand. Made to act like adults or they’ll never reach past their Teens.”
“If you continue to fall for this... Soft turn you’ve been doing? Adora will die. You will bury her in the yard. As you did your Mother.”
The Gravity of what Carol had just said was all too much to bear at once. Carl’s eyes watery, his boots making him step back, eyes narrowing from the Hurt... The fact... she’d even go there. If it wasn’t for Adora in his arms right now? He’d knock Carol’s teeth clean out.
All he could do was just obstruct his eyes with his Hat and leave. Not even bothering to give a response. As he does, Carol threatens, “Don’t forget... it’s your fault too.” The Door slams on his way out. Leaving her to sigh and begin lighting a smoke...
B-Block Bathrooms
Water gushes in the sink as a bloody Beth runs a surgical knife under the faucet... Despondently glaring into the reflection, hearing... Echoes of the screams. Quickly darting her eyes back down, “One... Two... Three... One... Two... Three...” Breathing in and out... calming her nerves.
Miss Sarlowe didn’t survive.
Putting aside the surgical knife, Beth slowly wipes up and down her arm, clearing it off the blood from the botched operation. Sighing quietly... Someone had to put down the Poor Woman... And that person? It was Beth.
Beth hadn’t secured a kill since Gorman.
It felt so much more different this time around. Gorman was a misogynistic Predator. And the assault against Thomas Richards was textbook self-defence, but this? A Medical Mercy Killing? Just... Hit in ways Beth never imagined.
But she has a job to do.
Viewing her old Self Arm scars, Beth purses her lips... That Era is done. Grabbing the knife and walking out of the bathroom. Time to check on Judith.
Beth’s Room
Seeing Carl enter the Block, holding Adora. Beth figures he’s coming in to check on Judy too. Meaning she’s transporting the baby soon-!
Michonne, she was... holding the baby, and not just holding the baby, she was embracing little Judy, crying and nestling the Tiny Being. This wasn’t like a person caretaking, but a wholehearted acceptance. Watching Michonne gently caress Judy’s head... Keeping her calm and docile.
It didn’t take long for Carl to step in on it too, and witness... Michonne holding his Sister, like a Mother would... Exchanging eye contact with Beth briefly, both... decide to step away, and let Michonne have her moment.
The Yard
Flames rise from outside the Prison, a Vast Black Plume of Smoke emanates from a giant clump of burning dead. Rick stands before the burning masses, weapons in hand still, covered in blood, muck and soot.
As the Flesh withers within the blazing fire... Rick leans his head up and gazes into the sky to catch his breath.
Andrea walks up and stops right beside him, watching the Flames eat up the Masses as well. Having spent all of her ammo supporting her Man, keeping him alive, “Thank you... For stepping up.” Lowering his head, Rick links eyes with Andrea for a moment. Both knew what this all meant. The Peace was over, permanently.
Even if the Infection Passes... The Struggle to Recover will be long, “Thank you for being with me, Andrea... For... Joining my Family.” She wanted to take his hand, but it was actually entirely covered in Soot & Blood, “Think the Infection got you? The Blood One, I mean.”
“Can’t know for sure.” Rick holsters both his weapons and starts rubbing and caressing his hand, “Just keep your distance.” Understanding entirely, Andrea looks over to the gathering in the yards. People are discussing what happened, drinking water.
Trying to make sense of it all.
Then, peering back at Rick, “Do you want help tearing down the Pig Pen?” Seeing her Man start to make his way back to the open gates. Every Single Walker nearby is dead for a little while, so no risk of breaching.
“I’m good... Need to do this alone...” Rick lets Andrea through first and then triggers the gates to close, “Could you check on Judith & Michonne? You know.” She’s taking care of Judith? Andrea couldn’t imagine it, but... here they are, “Right away, Cowboy. Love you.”
“Love you too.” Rick lets his Wife leave, smiling that at least that went right today.
Later that Afternoon – The Yards
57.88F
Carl comes walking down the Path. Tipping down his hat in the orange light of the Autumn Afternoon. Coming to a sudden stop at the fences. Seems the Pig Pen is going down... He didn’t even know Violet was dead yet, “...She didn’t get better.” Tossing down a wooden pallet, Rick wipes free his nose, “No... She didn’t.” Going back to uproot some wood from the fence as Carl leans on a post, hand on his belt, “Did the Pigs make us sick?”
“Could be the inverse.” Rick tosses the pallet and grabs a post, yanking it out with his own bare hands and tossing it in the pile. “I’m gonna be staying away from you... For a while.” Rick rolls his sore wrist, gonna need to wrap his left hand again, it’s out of whack already, “Just in case...”
“I’ll get it done, Dad.” Carl answers firmly. Looking out to the now burned fields smoke is white as it is no longer burning or even smouldering. His Father grabbed a Water canteen and took a few large gulps.
Was this the time? Carl isn’t sure but... Someone once said something about how your word means everything in the end, so... Carl confesses, “Carol’s teaching kids how to fight... How to kill... With my Help.”
“We didn’t tell you... we didn’t tell their parents. That’s how Patrick fought me... I was supposed to be teaching him, but he was trying to be a Man. And Failed.”
Setting aside the Canteen, Rick just leans his hands upon his utility belt, staring at the ground for a minute. It’s uncertain what he’s thinking at that moment. Carl doubts it’s a feeling, anything akin to pleasure or approval.
Like he said, who could blame Rick? Carl’s a Parent now, too. He gets it.
“She wanted me to lie.” Carl quietly taps at his gun holster, biting at his lip briefly, “She said... if I kept doing what I am doing... That I’d get Adora killed. That you were weak... and that I had to be better than You.” Staring back out towards the smoking field, Carl sighs, “But someone who is weak... doesn’t face a Horde virtually alone and walk out alive.”
“Moreover... Someone Weak... Doesn’t become a Sheriff and make that mean something when everyone else doesn’t care.”
“So... This is Me... Being who you want me to be, Dad.”
Suddenly, Rick snatches a can of Biofuel and starts splattering and lathering it all over the Wood. Jaw clenched and tight, GLUG! GLUG! GLUG! Saying not a Thing, Carl awaits his Father’s response. Watching as all their Hard Work becomes caked in flammable fuel. Tossing the Can, Rick grabs for a torch and uses the Army Lighter to ignite it.
And on it goes into the pile of flammables, sparking a new Fire.
Carl backs up with his father, watching the fire spark and burn. Lingering there. Rick just inclines his head, “Carol’s... Damaged , Son. She’s gone through a lot... Her definition of Strength is defined by Failure ... Mine’s by Principle...”
“No one can fault her for not getting it. She’s learning...”
Wiping his hand against his beard, looking to his Son once more, “People don’t make sense sometimes. Sometimes... they break and... change.” Rick’s eyes slowly travel towards the growing graveyard, to Clara’s Grave, “If you want to be like your Old Man... You gotta learn what it means to have Restraint. To know when to pull your Punches... When to Attack. When to use your Heart and Mind and when to use your Fist.”
“A Man... Uses his rage as a Tool. Every Emotion is Mastered... Not Stunted, Not Hidden from... Mastered ... And I Failed That. ” Nodding a few times to himself, “ I taught you Better. So... I want you to teach them. Teach all of them.”
“First... You set an Example. You prove to them why you should be the one to guide them. First Lesson of Leadership: Nothing is Given, Everything is Earned. It’s up to you, Son.”
Looking at his son’s hat, how it still has the Star affixed upon it, “That Star you carry? That’s its Promise.” Standing straight, Carl gives his Father a serious glare, “You can count on Me.”
Rick begins taking his leave, walking up the Path, “I’ll talk to Carol.” Patting his son’s neck and shoulder before he leaves. Letting Carl linger and watch the flames in the Dying Light of the Afternoon.
Forking out a photo of his Mother, Carl takes a moment to look at it... It was a picture of him and her on his first day of School. His most cherished memory... and the one that holds him back. Thumbing through the Photo. Carl stares at the fire... and casts it into the flames.
Letting it Burn. Letting it Go.
“Thank You, Mom... For Everything.”
Never again, will Carl let anyone use his grief over his Mom or... anyone against him. Never Again.
D-Block Tunnel Area
Happily striding along the halls, Tyreese had a bunch of yellow flowers ready for Karen. Eager to tell her that they beat a Horde today. That Rick’s back in the game and that everything...
What... The... Hell...
Blood.
So.
Much.
Blood.
Room after Room had opened doors, trails of blood leading to every exit. Ty drops the blooms and draws his revolver, “K-karen?” Reaching her Room, the same... Story.
Kicked Over Stool.
Blood.
Blood on the Pillow.
Breathlessly, like he were in a Dream, Tyreese stumbles his way through the hall. Following the Blood. Door after Door, Room after Room. Blood, Bloody Pillows. More of it, everywhere. Just Red. More Red. Red. Red. Red.
That Stench, The Odor... Of Burned Bodies.
Like at the Field.
Burned? Here? How?
Through the Door, It’s through the door. Golden Afternoon Light penetrating through the Grated Window. Crk! Ty opens it... Opens the door. His steps unsteady, hurried, Marching, it was like he was marching.
Sudden Stop.
His blinking furiously, Double Taking, struggling to focus on what Black Shape he was looking at... The Wind Blows, Ashy Inky Dust breezes along the Concrete floor. Empty Bio-Fuel Can left beside... a row.. of…
10 Bodies.
Each utterly indistinguishable. Smoking. Nothing had been removed; everything had been left on when they were burned. Collapsing, Tyreese could barely make sense of anything.
Only... One thing did make sense.
Chapter 8: Preventative Medicine
Chapter Text
Day 451, Saturday, 19 th of November 2011
Dusk - 50.11F
Autumn
D-Block Small-Yard
Tap... Tap... Tap... Rick’s finger pats at his belt, staring at the Bodies... All of them, burned. Andrea had the Cloth to her nose, looking at Carol and then Daryl. Tyreese was just... Staring at the Body of his Partner. Still in shock about it.
Rick sniffles aggressively and looks to Tyreese, “This scene is undisturbed?” Flicking his head back for a moment, as if breaking free from a trance... Tyreese begins to recount the procedure of events. Eyes distant and unresponsive, “I came to see Karen... and then I saw the blood on the floor... The Walls... The Pillows... You could smell... Closer than the pile we got out there now.” Breathing heavily, Ty rolls his neck, violently shoving his hands out to the doorway and flicking them to the Mass Grave, “Somebody DRAGGED them out here! Then set ‘em on fire! They killed all of them and set ‘em on fire!”
Seems that way... Looking at the Bio-Fuel Cans, Rick estimates this had to have happened when the fences started to give... Anyone there was not responsible for this or at least... They had to have slipped away with little notice of anyone else.
Suddenly, Tyreese invades Rick’s space, but he doesn’t once back up or look away. Instead he began staring the Man in the face, Daryl gets ready to move, with Andrea leaning in. Ty himself presses his head briefly at Rick, “You a Cop! You find out who did this and bring ‘em to me, you understand!? You Bring ‘em to me! ” Daryl tries to ease it up, taking the Man’s shoulder, “We’ll find-!” Ty swats away his hand, confronting Rick directly.
“And do what?” Rick’s eyes narrow at the other Man, seeing his Fists clench, “I make it right!” The Sheriff’s face darkens considerably. Andrea nears her hand to her pistol, “Ty... Ty, listen to me. We’re all here to help.” That immediate glare from him, causes her to back step, “We find and we KILL this Murderer! Like it was for Thomas!”
Tapping his boot against the concrete, “We ain’t gonna go down that road again.” Rick insists, getting rapidly cut off by Ty, jabbing his finger aggressively against Rick’s chest, “Karen didn’t deserve this! David didn’t Deserve it! NOBODY DID! You’re gonna-!” Daryl again grapples, “Alright, that’s enough-!”
FHK! Tyreese pushes and wrestles Daryl back, “ MAN, I AIN’T GOIN’ NOWHERE! UNTIL I FIND WHO DID THIS!” Before anyone could move in, Daryl has his palms shot out to them all, knowing full well that if anyone does? They’ll get a serving of Knuckles, “You right, man. This is an attack on us. On all of Us. But you need to step back and breathe, cus it ain’t us. You know that. You know it ain’t us.”
Gripping Daryl’s Collar tight, Tyreese growls at him, “Then let me kill this Motherfucker! No one ain’t safe! Not my Daughter, not my Julie! I won’t ever let this shit slide, I won’t let them threaten her!”
Rick leans out his hand towards Ty, not grabbing just, trying to reach out for him. Trying to get him to see that, “I know this... This feeling. Okay? It’s... It’s Dark. Lonely... Violent. I’ve been there and I lost it. I did.”
“We ain’t asking much... just for a moment to think-!” Ty suddenly rips away from Daryl and pushes Rick back, marching up on him, “It’s your Fault! You Fucked up! Only been a Leader a Day!” Andrea stomps her boot, “ HEY! Don’t you fucking start that fucking shit again!” In no way was she ever gonna suffer this happening to her Man, AGAIN.
“Guys, please!” Carol holds herself uneasily, “Can we just focus on-!”
Rolling his neck, Rick stares this Man down, “Karen wouldn’t want you to-!” WHK! Rick goes flying back, colliding with the Concrete, “Ungh!” Carol tries to support Rick, “No, Stop!” Andrea swipes Ty’s face and before he could respond! Daryl tries to grapple and restrain him!
Yet he was a Larger Man and throws Daryl over and slamming him into the concrete! Andrea bobs around Ty’s next punch and hits him in the gut, facing only a brick wall of muscle, “Hnh!?” Rick awakens to see, WHUK! His Wife goes flying, her hat flying up! Blood splattering up into the sky from a burst nose!
Hitting the Concrete, “Eghn!?” Realising what he’s done, Tyreese reaches out, “No, wait-!” CRACK! Getting up so fast, Rick sends Tyreese reeling from the punch, “FHN!?!” Daryl wheezes and rolls over onto his side, recovering from the body slam!
“RGN!” FWHACK! Rick violently kicks Tyreese into the door, making him cough and wheeze! On his back, Ty has but a moment before the Cop is on top, “Aghn!” CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Like a Machine, Rick mashes Tyreese over and over again! Every Doubt, Every Insult, and Scolding Remark from Tyreese playing on loop! The latest Offence with Andrea, a woman he married only today, sends him over the edge!
BRAK! GRK! CLK! CRACK! WHK!
In those mere seconds as Daryl gets up, spitting and forcing himself to stand. Tyreese is stuck on the floor, only getting pounded. Thinking in stints, he hurt Andrea. He Assaulted Daryl. Attack Rick. Why? Why? He’s- Why?
Daryl grapples Rick, “Stop!” Growling, Rick shouts, “LET GO OF ME! LET GO!” Managing to pull his friend back from mashing Tyreese any further, “You don’t want this!”
“R-rick!” Andrea holds her bleeding nose and busted lip, “S-stop! Please... You’re gonna kill him!” Heaving and wheezing, Rick releases his fists and sighing... Carol was in... stark awe, only able to hold her mouth in shock.
As for Tyreese? He lay there, broken from a long series of bad decisions. All his worst Vices: Violence, Sex, Anger? All of it came out, and he can see it now. This was a Relapse. The worst in his life.
So, he cries. Unable to do anything but cry.
His fist was already hurt, and Rick holds his wrist, seeing how bloody and damaged it was. This... this wasn’t any ordinary wound, it hurts to even flinch his hand. Andrea hobbles over and kneels for Tyreese, taking his hand, “I-it’s okay... you can cry.”
Rick realises he just nearly beat a grieving man, his friend, to Death.
“I’m sorry...” Tyreese huddles into himself, just losing it there and then. All he had left was Andrea holding his hand, bleeding from the injury he inflicted upon her. Locking eyes with Rick and then his hand. They Both Relapsed.
That Night, B-Block Med-Bay
“Rick...” Shane sits on the edge of his bed, holding his side. Sweat pouring the side of his face, “You can’t afford to break like that, man. You just can’t.” Nodding already, Rick was leaning against the glass on the other side, “I know... I am... still... recovering from Lori. So, seeing Andrea fall. Seeing her blood? Reignited every bad feeling I ever had at once...”
Sitting on the other bed, Amanda finishes blowing her nose and groans sickly, “No excuse... we’re Officers, Rick. Bad enough we all got fuck-ups under our belt. People need to trust we won’t beat them down, either.” Referencing Lori directly.
Shane knew that, “She’s right, man. People gotta trust we can handle ourselves. It’s for the Good of the Community. We ain’t able to fight this thing right now. All we can do is be good little Guinea pigs and hope our Smart-heads can figure this thing out.”
Everything that was just said? Rick knows he would’ve said if it were either of them in this situation. They’re right... and it’s what Lori wanted. “What should I do?” Rick hopelessly ponders.
Getting up and standing despite his Sickness. Shane paces over and leans against the glass with arms together, “You know whatcha gotta do, man. A Crime’s been committed. 10 of our People just got wiped out and during this Sickness shit? That could turn into Chaos quicker than anything.”
“Find the Guy, decide your Verdict and Execute. People gotta know that when shit goes bump in the night? Mean sons of bitches like us are there to make it stop. Else our whole society here will break, like Woodbury. We can’t have that. We can’t.”
Holding the Bridge of his Nose, Rick breathes a sigh, “Okay. Play my Part. I see you.” Amanda gives a firm nod, “It’s what we do, Rick. We’ve always been Performers. Put a face of Stability and Bravery so the Ones in Crisis can know Someone’s got Control. Even if they don’t.”
Rick quietly leans off the glass, “Gonna go get my hand fixed... Thank you.” Beginning to walk off, both Shane and Amanda share quiet looks with each other. Both far more worried than they let on to Rick.
Containment Cell
Tyreese sits in a cell with his back turned towards the glass. Julie slams her fists against it, “Are you listening to me!? I was willing to let go of the Shepard thing but this is way too fucking far!”
Stressing against the glass, Julie’s lip quivers in terror, “W-why did you attack!? Andrea is our Friend! So is Rick, both saved us! Neither of us would be together if not for him.”
“And you attacked him! And his Wife! ”
Perking up, Tyreese shifts his head slightly towards the Glass, “Wife...?” Julie leans off the glass, tapping her boot impatiently, of course he didn’t know, “Dad, they’ve been dating for months. He literally just married her today before you broke her face! Of course he beat you to an inch of your life, you fool!”
“He lost one already! Or did you forget about Lori too?”
Getting up in a fit of rage, Tyreese slams at the glass, “Damn it, I didn't know-!” His eyes widen, realising what he just did again, staring at his fists... Unimpressed, Julie just stands there with supreme disappointment all over her face, “I cannot believe you became this Person again...”
“You can’t even blame drugs this time... You all need to learn something and learn this quickly. Grief isn’t an Excuse.” Staring her Father down fiercely, “I didn’t just leave because you kept calling me your Son. That was a symptom of a much more grievous problem. The Source of everything that goes wrong for you, Dad.”
“You only care for Yourself... For your own Feelings. Do you think Karen would want you to attack Andrea? Really? No. She wouldn’t. You didn’t even think for a second on how this affects us... Me and Sasha. You just fly off the handle and do what you feel like ‘cus that’s the way you’re raised.”
“You cheated on Amanda, because you didn’t care to define if that relationship was just casual or something more. The sheer lack of respect you have for people is the most disgusting trait you have.”
“It makes me ashamed to be your Daughter...”
There was just... Nothing Tyreese could say. Nothing at all. Julie leans on her aside, staring at her father’s silent face, “...Yeah, I’d have nothing to defend myself with either if I was you...” Shifting weight slightly, “You know something? You judged Chris. But he had the exact same problem. Fighting Carl, yelling at people. Causing a scene because he felt he needed to prove himself.”
“So, I’ll say this... In a World where the Dead Walk. Just who are you trying to impress?”
No response either... Ty just saunters back and sits on the bench again. Julie softly shakes her head, “Get some sleep, Dad... Please try to change. I can’t take this a third time.” Leaving her Father there, and finding Sasha around the corner, who just embraces her, “It’s okay, Honey... You’re okay.” Seeking comfort in Sasha, because that’s the last place of comfort for Julie.
Hershel’s Office – Med Bay
Holding Rick’s hand under the light, Hershel lightly wipes at his knuckles. As for the Man himself, he just sat there, letting Hershel work. Andrea was talking to Amy in the other room, trying to calm her erratic sister down. Amy was gonna blow, she wanted to beat Ty up for what he did and Andrea? She knew that was the wrong play. That he’d already been pommelled into the ground.
“It’s gonna be sprained for at least a week.” Hershel eyes Rick quietly, “The Good news is that none of these cuts will require stitches. I wouldn’t plan on typing much the next few days.” The attempt at Humour falling Deaf on Rick.
“You okay?” Hershel says softly, Rick can hardly even move. Trying to sort through his feelings. Rewire you could say. “Hurts...” Said as deflection but Wise old Hershel could never fall for a trick like that, “I meant beyond your hand, Rick. We just went through something terrible. Everything we’ve been working so hard to keep out, found its way in.”
His distant Eyes, Rick’s distant blue eyes watches as a full-blown hand wrap is tied around. A serious one to keep his hand padded for the work ahead, “No... It’s always there... Waiting. Waiting for any opportunity.”
“I’ve fallen off the Wagon before.” Hershel rests against the table, hands together, “And it was always Beth who reaped the Consequences. And last time? It was nearly the Final Time. We’re Men, Rick. It’s in our Duty to Endure... not to Suffer, but to Endure.”
“We can’t let every misstep de-rail us. We have responsibilities. Both Personal and Widespread. We have a Job to Do. You and Me.” Rick gently caresses his fully wrapped hand, nodding silently, “You’re Right.”
Amy opens the door and rushes in, “Rick!” checking his hand, “Are you okay?” Flashing a small grin, Rick jests, “Hershel says my Writing days are on hold.” Earning a small chuckle from the Old Man, “Shame, he was so talented.”
A little amused, Amy sighs out, “Sorry... I didn’t mean to blow up.” Andrea leans against the doorway for a moment, watching her sister apologise, “I lost Kyle... and when I saw Andrea? And you? I just- It wasn’t right.”
“It’s okay.” Rick pats the top of Amy’s hand with his bandaged one, trying to tell her, “I lost it too... Today’s a Bad Day.” Hershel takes his stand, “Amy, if you don’t mind. Maybe we could have a chat? I’m an Old Man. I got nothing but time.” Smiling gently, Amy nods, “Okay.” and follows him out. So, Andrea can sit, having a gauze pad over her nose, “We did okay, today.”
Reaching out his good hand, Rick holds her’s back, “Gonna do better tomorrow.” Leaning up his hand, Andrea gently kisses on his, “Mhn... That’s right. You should... know that Michonne’s taking care of the Baby right now. That she’s... not let Judy go at all. I think she’s ready to talk about Collette and Elodie soon.”
That happened faster than expected. Rick nods once, “You want to? First?”
“Yes.” Andrea says quietly, leaning a little closer, “... I still love her... is it... okay for me to love her, while I love you?” Smiling a little, Rick gulps, “I think uhh... I think that love is shared, Andrea. Lori called it. She did...”
Kissing his hand a few times, Andrea shifts in her seat to be closer for her Man, “In her own time, when she’s ready. I’ll make the offer. I just... wanted to clear that up, before the Day is out and we say this is our Anniversary.”
Not minding one bit, Rick lightly presses his other hand atop of her’s, “I’ll be up in a few minutes. Gotta handle some stuff and things first.”
Carl & Duane’s, Mika & Lizzie’s Room
8:45 PM – 48.77F
Sitting alone, Carl had just gotten back from meeting with Molly. Adora was asleep and Judy was still with Michonne. Duane was helping his father with working on the fences so it just leaves him to linger here.
“Lizzie?” Mika asks, turning around the corner, finding just Carl and now Liz. Pangs of worry hitting when she sees Sophia’s stuff missing. Since the Quarantine took effect, “Seen her?”
A Soft Head shake tells Mika no who just sighs and sits down across from him, “Impossible to keep track of her these days... It’s like Liz just keeps falling further and further away and I don’t know what will bring her back...”
Feeling that way about a lot of things, Carl just leans forwards against his lap, watching Adora snooze, “Molly just cried... the whole talk... I wanted to comfort her, but the glass stopped me. Sophia’s in a state and I just- Fuck sake... You know?”
“Yeah...” Mika looks him quietly in the eyes, “You did the right thing... being there for them both. Even more so for Molly. She came here with nothing but now she has friends. Trust.” Feeling a certain tug within, Mika’s eyes fall, “Now it’s up to us...”
Carl was feeling a little different as well. Likening it to complete trust in Mika, “We’ll get it Done.” Red colouring Mika’s cheeks, she comments, “We will, won’t we?” This feeling... it’s so similar to what she feels for Soph. Is she... crushing on Carl too? Maybe she’s just mixed up. No Way it’s like that, right?
Feeling equally as fond, Carl just says, “You ought to get some sleep.”
“First night without Soph.” Mika gulps, having realised that terrible reality, “That’s... That’s gonna take time to get used to again.”
“Need me?” It was a friendly enough offer, based upon the same Logic he operates with Sophia. She’s a friend, right? Well same for Mika... Yet, the racing of Mika’s own heart tells a little different tale, “Okay.” Saying that faster than Sense could say otherwise.
“Just uh-” Realising what she did, “I mean- you know... till I get used to it.”
Getting up, Carl grabs the cord for the hanging light and yanks it. Turning the room to darkness. Walking over and setting his hat down. Mika stands and then... Sits on his bed. Inexplicably warm feeling, is this real? Is she... Feeling this?
As Carl sits down beside his friend, he offers a friendly smirk. Yet it was charming to her. Recalling a time where she loudly protested such an offer before... Is this normal? Or is she just letting the lack of Society cause her behaviour to deviate?
Is this a Deviation?
Bringing an arm around her shoulders, a rise of fondness nearly makes her shake, “Hey, you okay?” Carl notices the abnormal reaction, but she just says, “Y-yeah, sorry, I uhm. First time actually sitting on a bed with a guy...”
“Hey, I am just-” Carl smirks, “Just being a friend, okay? Nothing else. You can quit any time.” She really didn’t want to quit, not at all. Dear Lord... Mika realises... She really is in love with Carl.
For How Long?
The question lingers as Carl brings up Adora, and lays down with her, like he usually does for Judith but, she’s not here and Michonne seems to have all but claimed her. Which is good... Carl figures.
As for Mika, she lays down beside him, reaching out and laying a hand on Adora. The Little Child... This felt... really nice, actually.
“I see why Sophia used to do this a lot.” Mika whispers, linking eyes with Carl for a moment, who sheepishly blinks, “Mhn... See? We’re okay.” Having gotten all his cues from Sophia at this Stage. Mika watches the boy’s eyes close and soon relaxes herself...
They can’t be together... Not now. Maybe not ever. Still, Mika really does like this feeling.
Lizzie, at the edge of the doorway, sees what her Sister is doing and frowns. Feeling a little... upset. Then walks away as quietly as she could.
Day 452, Sunday, 20 th of November 2011
Morning – 50.44F
Autumn
The Yards
Digging up the dirt furiously, Tyreese was tossing and throwing all of it aside. Moving Quick and determined like a Truck. He was digging away from the others. Many have heard about his Outburst through mere whispers. His Irate Attitude only fuelling the anxiety further.
From afar, Glenn was watching Tyreese, leaning against his shovel, dressed in a Dirty white long-sleeved shirt with a baseball number on the back for Baltimore. Dark bandana around his neck. His eyes then slowly glide towards Maggie, who in her red long sleeve was holding a shovel, standing in her own Ditch, dark hair tied back. Wishing mutually they could hold each other.
Despite reservations of most other Diggers, however, Bob Stookey steps up. Looking a little better slept, wearing an orange button-up and some Prisoner under shirt. Tanned trousers from a military uniform and dark Police boots.
Popping a Squat beside the man, leaning a little to see him dig, and access the Damage. One of Ty’s eyes has swollen over. He was just mashing that dirt, slamming the shovel over and over. It wasn’t even really working. Not only were the flicks half complete before Ty assaulted the ground again, but more was sliding into the hole.
It was the Definition of Pointlessness.
Yet on he mashes and digs, because it is all that Tyreese can do at this moment. Recognising the signs, Bob looks to the rest of the Dig Crew. Each and Every One of them watching on with those subtle eye flicks. Quiet stares and expecting looks.
They all wanted Tyreese to ease up.
“Let’s get you cleaned up Man.” Bob says softly. Like a Friend, like a Brother. “You may need new stitches. Cus you’re bleeding.” Persisting even as the mound partially collapses back into the hole, Tyreese growls, “Not until they in the Ground!”
Looking out across the Field, Bob briefly smiles, “It’s admirable, Man, but I am serious... You’ve taken a beating. You oughta be resting right now.”
“When they in the Ground.” Ty says, staring Bob down, looking screwed up. He really needs to see the Doctor. So, rather than arguing, Bob gets up and takes a shovel, “Alright then... let’s do that.” Getting started on his own hole, right beside Tyreese.
D-Block QZ – Deathrow Quarters
It was another morning, and Molly was sitting across from Sophia who was huddling herself and facing the wall. She’d been like that for hours... Molly tried to get Soph to come with her last night to talk to Carl, but... She didn’t even move.
“Soph.” Molly stands up and leans against her bed, “...You can’t just shut down.”
No Reply.
Suddenly coughing, Molly groans, wheezing into her hand, “Ahff...” Pulling away her hand and... Oh, Sweet Jesus... Red was on her hand. The Case had Matured, she was in fact, Infected. Trembling, Molly puts away her hand, trying to catch her breath, “L-listen to me... We’re gonna need each other, okay? We have to keep each other healthy. Or else we won’t make it out of here.”
Still No Reply...
Worried, Molly leans into the bed, shining a flashlight to see Sophia shivering, blood trickling from the side of her mouth, particles of infected red all over her pillow. “Damn it...” Molly gets out a rag and helps wipe that up, cleaning off the blood. Then wiping at Sophia’s lips.
Not only is Sophia just as sick as Molly... but she’s in dire need of help. This Girl is not functional anymore. Molly glances at the reddened rag, she’ll have to fight for the both of them.
Interview Area
Hershel stands by the window, observing Doctor S check over a patient, his fingers against her throat, it was bulged and... She’s gone. Standing quietly, Hershel is forced to watch as his Dear friend flicks out a knife and stabs the head, “Lisa Patterson... Proclaimed Dead, Scarlet Flu – November 20th, 2011... Aged 32.”
Writing it down, Hershel nods respectfully, “I will discuss with Glenn on Removal.”
“Mhm...” Caleb begins wiping his knife off and starts wheeling away the Casualty...
A & B Yard
“Another 22 Casualties just overnight.” Hershel stands by Glenn, speaking in confidentiality, “Conventional Treatment is inefficient. We will need to cut into our advanced Medicinal Supplies.”
Blowing air, Glenn knew they didn't have much of that, “Hershel... We don’t... We don’t have enough for Hundreds of Patients. We could treat... maybe 22%. Maybe.”
“Yes.” Hershel says very bluntly, “That is the best we can do, Glenn.”
“Arrhkk... Hrhkkk!” They both promptly turn to see a Bloodied Walker, freshly turned, as in died 5 minutes ago, is stumbling down the yard, “Hhrrrkkk!!”
PLIP! SPISHT!
Revealing Carl with a smoking gun, the Walker collapses onto the ground dead, contaminated blood leaking everywhere. Mika was standing right by him with the Baby. Nodding at the Guys once, Carl directs Mika along towards Med-Bay. No doubt to fetch formulas.
Glenn bitterly stares at the Walker corpse, “23... God... Damn it, what are we supposed to do? People are dying, even outside the QZ. Can’t even walk outside!”
“Endure.” Hershel says bleakly, resting a hand on Glenn’s shoulder, “We have to keep trying... Keep finding ways to buy people time. This is how it goes. Every Time. Man, often assumes they’re in control until our great Ancestral Enemy, Plague, reminds us otherwise.”
“AHK! GHK!” They’re interrupted again, with... Julie and Sasha. Julie had blood all over her shirt and a cloth to her face. Sasha wheezes as well, wobbling as they go, “F-fifteen... More, are coming out of B... Four out of A... It’s still... Nghn... Spreading.”
It’s Over... Hershel toughens his face, Nothing will stop this, “Go to Doctor S, you’ll be fine.” He lied. So, Sasha carries Julie away, both of them coughing the entire time. People start hobbling out of the cell blocks as well. Self-Quarantining. Possibly over Half the Population is now exposed.
Running a Russian Roulette of who is a Carrier and who is Infected.
Glenn gives Hershel one last look of dread, “We’re in Trouble.”
D-Block QZ Entrance
Shumpert, wearing an old Gas mask, holds his AK47 along with his fellow Woodburian, “Heads up, Infected coming in.” Sasha coughs into a rag, helping Julie along who was barely walking. Hacking up a lung. Shumpert opens up the door, “Be careful to not cough on anything until you get inside.”
The others pile in as well, getting let through by Shumpert and his men. All are wearing protective Woodbury Gear. Stolen National Guard hazard equipment. What else are they to do?
Forced to watch as People of all ages cycle in.
Sasha looks to her left, seeing an Old Man sitting with his arm bandaged, shuddering and shaking. Blood fluid dripped from his nostrils. Barely managing to wipe his nose.
One Older Lady coughs horribly into a cloth until red spews out, splashing onto her face. Weakening, Sasha keeps pushing, “I got you, Julie... I got you...”
A Walker slams against the door, snarling and growling! One of the Infected Woodbury Guard wheezes, seeing the hand, “Nghn... I got them... Go find... ngh... the Doctor...” Drawing his Pistol, sliding on the suppressor.
Doctor S finally emerges from the shadows with a bloody lip and cloth, “ ...It’s Begun... F-find your cell... I need to make a call.”
“Ahennnpf!” Julie slumps and hits the floor unconscious! Sasha yelps, “JULIE!”
B-Block Conference Room
A List of Dozens of names rests within Rick’s hand, quietly... he crosses out the name, ‘GERALD WITNER’ for Advanced Treatment. Dooming Gerald to Death.
“It’s spreading still.” Hershel holds his hands together, looking between Michonne, Daryl, Andrea, Carol and Glenn. Rick silently marks off another name, ‘PENELOPE WHITE’ and ticks the name below, ‘NINA WHITE’, as she was marked as a Minor. Saving Penny’s Child and not the Mother. Everything has to go to the vulnerable... Everything.
Hershel continues his brief, “It is no longer simply contained to those who survived the Attack. Even People who were out on a run during it? Are becoming Sick. The Vectors of Infection continue to expand exponentially. Before long, we’ll all know who are the Carriers and the Infected. As none will remain untouched.”
“Oh Jesus...” Daryl bites off a piece of Jerky, bouncing his leg anxiously. Endlessly thinking about how Sophia’s in there right now.
Andrea quietly eyes her Husband, marking off another name, ‘IRENA SMITH’ A visible look of distress in Rick’s eyes. Indirectly killing member after Member of His People in his mind. Yet he keeps marking, daring not to press this burden onto anyone else.
Blowing out Smoke, Carol settles back in her seat, “What’s the play then? We can’t trust any of the Cell-Blocks now. All of them are contaminated. Over Half my Class is now sick and in the QZ.”
Hershel shifts uneasily, “We have one Extra building the... Administrative Centre. Just behind D-Block. It’s still a complete mess but there’s No Walkers there. We will have to evacuate any of the Still Uninfected Children to there. Arm up the ones such as Carl & Duane to become their Guardians. Morgan has yet to become sick, he could be the Adult Carer.”
Wiping his brow, Glenn tugs at his shirt as Daryl quickly asks, “What about the whole murder thing? We got 10 Stiffs and no Culprits. What happens if the Murderer gets sick and goes into QZ? Bon Voyage QZ.”
“Looking into it.” Rick says whilst Ticking Two Names... ‘MOLLY ROSE & SOPHIA PELETIER’ and leaving 3 other Adults as marked. Nearly out of Possible Candidates for advanced medical care. Any who remain unticked? Will die. Very likely by tomorrow. Wiping at his brow as Carol says, “We will make a Timeline of who was where and when. I was behind the Scheduling Routines so... I can help, a lot.”
“The Key concern, however...” Carol looks between them all, “Is what are we doing to stop this?” Firmly, Hershel asserts, “There is no stopping it. You get it, you go through it.”
Michonne leans off her bookcase and against the table, “You get it, you die?” Hershel shakes his head, smiling a little, “We’ve proven intensive care can severely mitigate the symptoms, which is what kills you. Both Amanda and Shane have stagnated in their progression. Anyone we ticked just now? Could live, but time is of the essence.”
“We need drugs, not just directly Anti-Biotics although such would be preferred. We need to revert to what’s known as Sulfa Drugs, which will require primarily Sulphur. Collecting Natural Herbs and Fruits are also hugely important. Any form of Immunity Boosters or Vitamins. Anything at all.”
“This disease burns fast, if we can buy just enough time. We could be looking at recovery cases by the end of the week.”
Looking up from the list, Rick delays a certain decision for now, “Gainesville... There’s a Large-Scale Clinic there. The place is absolutely saturated with The Walking Dead but... That could mean that it’s Stocked. Could have everything we need.”
Recalling the place, Michonne talks its history, “I know the One. West-Tech owns the place. 93% Ownership of its shares... tied to New-Gen. That Pharmaceutical Company the CDC was tied up with? If it’s stocked. It’ll have the good shit. Gainesville was medically covering multiple counties with that facility.”
It’s not far... Daryl stands up from his chair, “It’s deep in the Uncharted Zone but... Shit’s gotta get done. Best not waste any more time. We’ll head out by Mid-Day. No exceptions.” Michonne looks up to Daryl, “Count me in.”
“You’ve not been exposed...” Hershel cranes up his head towards the Lady, “You hop into a Car with him? You could become infected as early as tomorrow.”
“He’s already given me Fleas.” Winking at Daryl, getting a chuckle out of the room. Glenn stands with the rest, rubbing at his eyes. Rick stares at him quietly as Hershel holds his Buckle, “I can lead the way, and I know what we ought to get.”
Everyone looks to Daryl expectantly. No one wants that, no one. So, Daryl says, “When we’re out there? It’s always the same. Sooner or Later? We Run. ” Remembering his leg, Hershel had gotten so used to moving around with it. That the fact it was a Prosthetic became irrelevant till just now, “I can... Draw you a Map.”
“Me and Carol are hitting Sweet-Berry.” Rick casts down the list, wiping at his face and resting his hands together, “There’s a Large-Scale Orchard out there. It’d be Wild, it’d have problems but... It has fruit. Oranges, Apples, Berries. Tomatoes, Potatoes. Beetroot. Pretty Sizable Green Houses as well.”
“Seeds, just... Everything.”
Not realising she volunteered, Carol has to wonder if this is about the whole Knife Situation. More than likely, “I’ll go with Rick. First, I got to handle the Water Pump situation though.” So, with that, everyone heads out. Getting started on their missions.
Rick quietly taps his pen against the paper, getting kisses from Andrea, “I’m on watch by D-Block, Love.” Smiling back at her, Rick stares forward, looking vaguely at Carol's way. She remains seated too, waiting for him to say anything.
“Two Choices.” Rick suddenly blurts, linking eyes with her, “Luke... or Missus Janey. Janey’s Pregnant... Luke’s a Child. Only got one spot left for advanced care.”
Squinting at Carol, “The one who is not chosen... Dies, likely by the end of Tomorrow. I am not capable of choosing.” Carol frowns, “And you think I am?”
“Yes.” Rick stands and brings over the list, setting it down and giving her the pen, “Choose.” Briefly waving his finger at the list and stopping by the window to watch out of it.
Wondering what this is about... Carol quietly looks at the List, “...Are you deflecting right now?” Turning slightly, Rick stares, “Are you?”
Pursing lips briefly, Carol sighs and crosses out Luke’s name, “...Missus Janey is at bigger risk. Save Her, you save Two. Luke is just One Child...” Returning towards the table, Rick picks up the list and flicks his head over, “Come with me.”
Certain there’s a point to this; Carol gets up without question.
The Yards – Water Pump
Cranking the Water Wheel, it was really chugging. Boiler Room’s Maxed out and aging. So, they have to withdraw from freshwater sources increasingly. Just like this pump, but it was struggling. Rick watches silently. That mud is coming through, “This thing is useless.”
Carol wipes the muddy water off, “Line’s muddied up... End’s dragging on the bottom again. We’ll have to go out there and clear it. We can use the Gap over there to get to it.” It’s currently tied together with bike locks and wires. Rick draws his Python and checks the ammo count, “We’ll go out there today. Can’t afford any problems in our supplies.”
“First we’ll get what we got up to the Prison.” Rick then holsters the gun and picks up two jugs of water while Carol gets the last, “How’s Carl taking the Quarantine?” Smacking his lips, Rick stares up at the Prison, “He’s getting it done. Mika, Duane and Him are the last in line for Judith and Adora. They’re all prepared for the worst.”
They can then see Tyreese wheeling over another body cart and stopping, starting fresh holes. He’s not supposed to be out here. He’s just doing it regardless of the Shifts. Carol quietly comments to herself, “Always Better to be Safe.”
“Sophia knows that...”
“You should talk to him.” Carol glances towards Rick, “I won’t go anywhere. Promise.” So, she isn’t gonna talk to him? Rick’s troubled brows fall, “We should pay our respects.” Rather than that, she starts to leave, holding a hand out for one of his water Jugs, “I’ll take this up first. Meet You in A & B Yard.” Giving her the Water.
Rick slowly approaches Tyreese, stuffing his shovel into a new hole, “That was wrong.” Stopping by Karen's grave, holding on his belt, head inclined respectfully, “What I did to you... You’re my Friend, and I keep thinking about the way my Fist slammed your head into concrete... and I get... Sick.” Shaking his head, “We both... Lost control.”
“I am Sorry.”
Leaning against the Shovel, Tyreese barely remembered it. The Concussion costing him his memory, “I hit Andrea?” Striding over with bow-legs, Rick stops by him, “...Yes. You hit my Wife. Broke her nose. We had just become that... on the same day.”
Staring forward, Ty could hardly imagine doing that, but he did, “I had problems... with Anger, you know. When I was younger and dumber. I used to use it as an excuse... Now? I keep hearing Karen. Telling me to be better... To...”
“I know...” Rick nods silently, “I know about it.”
“I’m Fucked Up, Rick.” Ty sighs, staring at the Body Wagons, “Now my Daughter is in Quarantine... with my Sister and I can’t do nothing about it. I am not a Good Man... I am a very... very Bad Man who got extremely Blessed. Now I wonder... if my Reckoning has finally come.”
Reaching out, Rick holds Ty’s shoulder, “Don’t work like that... Bad things happen to everyone. Good and Bad. Daryl’s heading out on a Run. Shumpert’s Guys has the QZ entirely locked up. You ought to get dressed and join him. Get the Supplies folks in the QZ need and bring it back. Soon as Possible.”
BZZT-BZZT! BZZT-BZZT!
Rick picks up and receives, “Go for Rick...”
It was Shumpert on the Line, “You ought to know... Eleanor Stevens just went in. Rick, I think Med-Bay's lost as well.” Covering his eyes, Rick gulps, Two Doctors... Before long, it’ll only be nurses in there, “Track down who has been close to Stevens... throw ‘em into the QZ already. Gotta curb the spread.”
“Roger.” Shumpert hangs up and Rick just holds his radio, “...Ty?”
He looks over to the body wagon, “...I’ll do it. I’ll get the medicine, man. Just... One last thing. Do you... Do you know why they did this?”
“Cus, Karen... Karen was Good. The Best. She got along with Everyone. Made this place-!” Cutting himself off, with Rick wallowing, “The person that murdered all 10 People... They were trying to stop it. The Spread.”
“They didn’t.” Tyreese asserts.
His face trembling with hopelessness. All that Death and Cruelty, only for the bug to go and put his Daughter in the QZ anyway. Like it was all a Big Joke, “It changed nothing. Nothing. Except... you know what.”
Unable to argue, Rick tightens his jaw, “We Do Not Murder. That’s the rule... I’ll bring this to a stop, Ty. Death, Exile... I’m stopping it. You can trust that.” Satisfied enough, Ty begins walking past him, “If you end up Exiling them... You’re a better Man than me. Cus I’d gut ‘em, and let ‘em bleed out.”
“Butchered in the same way they butchered Karen...”
There was no doubt in Rick’s head that Tyreese is capable of that. He’s on a Timer. Gotta find who did this... and stop them.
Duane’s Room – B Block
As the last person to pack up, Duane was filling his pack. Morgan stood by with his hand pocketed, glancing out at how empty this block is now, “This is the Right move, Son.” Duane shoves his stuff inside, “No, it’s running away, again!” Zipping up the bag roughly, “Where are we to go, Pa? Just wander on out there? Pick a Direction and hope it hasn’t gone to shit?”
Morgan leans off and faces his Son, “The Plague is running through this Prison like a bowling ball in an alley! We’re the pins and folks are dropping. Dropping Fast. We have to make the tough calls if we’re to survive.”
“Sound an awful lot like Carol.” Duane slings his bag over his shoulder. Seeing his father shrug with impunity, “Cos she’s got the right idea. Okay? We gotta think of ourselves. Keep those under our care alive. Everything else is secondary.”
Shaking his head, Duane can see it clear as day now. Carol’s got him wrapped around her finger, “That ain’t the way Mom acted. The way she wanted the world to be.” Furrowing his Brows, What’s about to come out next from Morgan is something his Son never imagined possible, “She’s gone, Son... She’s gone and we’re not. People of her stature... don’t survive.”
Jaw-Dropping offence forms all over Duane’s face, “How can you say that!? Are you saying that Mom was screwed!? That she was gonna die anyway! That it’s just- Expected!” In every way, Duane had hoped this would make him back down.
That his Father would see sense and return to the Man he used to be... but Morgan did not, “...She wasn’t strong enough, Duane...”
And that? That was the straw that broke the Camel’s back, Duane grits his teeth and pushes back his father, “Fuck you! I ain’t gonna stomp all over Mom’s Legacy like that! Screw you and your cowardly ass!”
“What, my Mom’s death is my fault too!?” Morgan’s taken aback, “What-!”
“CUS THAT IS WHAT CAROL SAID TO CARL!” Duane shouts at the top of his lungs, white knuckling his fists, “That’s who you’re following! Screw that! I am outta here, I’m done with your ass.” Shoulder checking his stunned father and marching away. While Morgan was still reeling, “Said what to Carl?????”
Glenn & Maggie’s Tower
Shaking and Jittering to himself, Glenn tries to hold it together, “I’m Okay... I’m Okay... I am not sick... I’m not. Can’t be...” Sweat rolling down his face, beading and falling off his brow, “A-Aehk! AOHK!” Violently coughing, Again and again, “AHK! AHK! HHHEKKK!” Wheezing, “AOHK!” SPLISH! Red Goop splatters the floor, coating it, “N-no... No...”
Clack! Clak! Clack! Maggie comes up the stairs, “Glenn? Glenn, are you-!”
“Don’t come closer!” Jolting hand out toward! Blood dripping off his lip, her horrified face twisting as she sees blood, “No!”
Amy’s Room, B-Block
Andrea walks along the 3rd Level, passing by so many Empty Rooms. Stray Stuff is left everywhere. With her face covered, Andrea draws closer to Amy’s room and opens the door to find, “Amy!?” Wheezing on the floor, Amy was having an attack, gurgling blood, “Arghk! Ghk!” Rolling her Sister onto her side, “Someone! Help me!” Patting at Amy’s back, causing her to throw up onto the floor, “Blorghk! Ghork!”
“G-ghet away...” Coughing again!
Daryl’s Position, A & B Yard
As Infection Cases continue to soar with more coming in every hour. Daryl moves up a bunch of crates and slaps them into the car, “We need to hurry, situation’s getting worse, Fast!” As Michonne tosses in the weapons and several boxes of Ammo, getting ready for a giant fight. Daryl opens the hood and affixes it open with a Rod. Checking their Car’s Oil, “Son of a bitch!” Kicking the jar, “It’s running on Quart Low. We need more.”
“Got any left below Tower three?” Michonne glances towards their car. Daryl nods once, “Mhn-Hm.” Turning to get it, Michonne is about to walk when Daryl yells, “Hey! I’m glad you’re here.”
“Where else would I be?” The Broad-shouldered Woman rests on her side, a smirk on her face. “Running Off.” Daryl pops out a fuel line that’s withered, “Useless.” And tosses it away, consulting the boot for spare whilst she leans on the Car, “Yeah well, Exiles like us get tired of that shit eventually.”
“Amen.” Daryl gestures a new fuel line at her and brings it back to the hood and starts to install it, “I just mean to say you’re doing the right thing. By Everyone. By Andrea, Rick... Perhaps most importantly Carl.”
“He’s losing a lot... Sophia’s Chances ain’t good... Medicine or not.”
Gulping, Michonne puts that aside for now, “So... It’s just gonna be me and you like in the good old days.” Mocking their Strange relationship progress. Agreeing wholeheartedly, Daryl grabs a rag to wipe his hands off from all the Vegetable gunk, “Yeah, and Bob. Zach and Noah Volunteered but... Beth’s got enough going on with them two.”
“Fucking...” Daryl wipes his hand against the engine block, “Gonna need to siphon this gunk out. Stupid-ass Bio-fuel murders these Engines.”
“Only fuel we got.” Michonne retorts, rubbing at the back of her neck, “Feels like we need a Guy.”
Inserting a hose hooked up to a pump, Daryl replies, “Well, we ain’t gonna take Rick. He chose Carol for Sweet-Berry for a reason. Keeps him close to protect Carl and Little Ass-Kicker. Can’t ask Andrea, she’s the Mom now. Even if they do got you as a backup.” Winking at her, making Michonne scoff, “Asshole.”
Flooding the floor with rotting Gunk, Daryl sees Tyreese marching up in a White Shirt, Harness, Dark Beanie Trousers, M14 and a Hammer on his belt, “Yeah, I’d say Tyreese works Great.”
“Rick said you needed me...” Ty observes the gunk flooding onto the floor, “I’d say I agree.” Michonne checks him up and down, “We done with the beating on my Girlfriend thing?” Forgetting that was also a thing, Ty rubs at the back of his head, “Yeah... Yeah, it is.”
“We’ll all talk about that soon.” Daryl yanks out the hose and uses a brush to wipe off the rest, “For now, we just act like that shit’s buried in Interest of the Prison, Okay?” Both give their nod of approval. Then he grabs a Hand crank charger, “Now, we’ll need that fuel.”
“Yup.” Misha steps off. Then Tyreese stands up, “May I? Got Larger Hands. Can crank it Harder, Faster and Longer.” Daryl hands the charger off, “Go crazy, Battery’s Dead.” Flicking as hand as he strides off to get the rest of the run goods.
Admin Centre – Office
Hershel sits in his new space, having settled a little while ago. Feeling restless and antsy. The Man blows air, tapping his thighs and then opening drawers. Finding Old Boring Work Forms. Tax Forms. Letters from the State Government, back when those existed.
Even playing with a ‘Jesus Saves’ Mug from the Top of the Desk.
As is Habitual for this Man... He eventually decides that Action is Preferable to Inaction. Striding out, Shotgun slung on his back. 32 to his hip. Knife to the belt. Passing by the Strewn about Papers and knocked over File Cabinets. As elaborated, they hadn’t at all cleaned this place up.
It’s about as Ruined as the Prison used to be, Minus the Bodies.
Sadly, for him, all those Papers make quite a bit of Noise. Noise enough for Carl to swing around. Wearing a Black shirt over his White henley, hand by the gun just like his hold man, “Clearly I underestimated you. Started trying to sneak out about...” Carl checks the watch, “An Hour Early?”
“I’m Down here away from Y’all, cus you Kids are supposed to stay away from me.” Hershel’s way of pulling policy but Carl isn’t so easily warded away, “Yeah well...” Clicking his shoes on the floor tiles, kicking aside the papers, Carl retorts, “Pretty sure I am a Carrier. In fact... No one in our Building has gotten sick, at all. Plus, my Father very clearly said, I was to watch over this place.”
Stopping just short of Hershel, Carl turns up his hat for a moment, “So I reiterate my Question, where are you going?”
Really is just a little Rick Grimes, Hershel muses to himself, even has the Bow-legged strut of a Cowboy, “I’m heading out there. I got my Guns and my Weapons. We got a few hours of sunlight left.”
Checking his watch again, 1:11 PM... That they do, Carl squints at the guns, “You pop one of those off and you’re gonna getcha face chewed off.”
“That’d be my problem.” Hershel holds his palms out, but Carl draws his Pistol and unhooks the Suppressors from the back of his belt, “Actually, Hershel, that’d be all our problems. Cus once you ring the dinner bell, my Dad will need to heroically gallivant off to save you and he’s got enough problems.”
Narrowing eyes at Carl’s suppressor, he begins walking forwards, “C’mon, I know a quicker way out. What are we grabbing?” Hershel strokes at his beard, and follows him, “Natural Herbs. Tell you when we get there. Just so you don’t have a way of cutting me outta this.”
Opening the door, Carl smirks, “Smart, because I would’ve.”
D-Block QZ Entrance
The latest Round of Patients comes in, another long line of Renegades, Woodburians, Prisoners and Survivors. Jeanette, an African American Woman, holds a cloth over her face, begging Carol, “Please, it's just a cold, I’m fine, It’s just allergies. Ask anyone from Woodbury.”
Carol firmly asserts, “The Symptoms are unknown... I am sorry, but you have to go in.” Shumpert marches up and eyebrow raises Jeanette, “It’s the Policy, Ma’am.”
“B-b-but I could die in there!” Jeanette begs, Carol squints at her, “Many More could die because of you if you are infected. Follow Shumpert. Do what’s best for the Community. Don’t forget my Children are in there.”
Shumpert takes Jeanette’s Arm, “This is what’s best for us all. C’mon.” Finally surrendering, Jean allows herself to be escorted inside by Shumpert. Before the door closes... Lizzie comes walking in, much to Carol’s horror, “W-what are you doing in here?”
“Ahek...” Lizzie coughs into her hand, a bit of blood in it, “S-sorry... but I am...” Looking to the side, “Sick... I-i gotta go in. Protect Mika and the others...” Carol instantly goes to hug, but Liz backs her off, “N-no! Don’t! R-remember? Gotta keep our distance...”
Jaw clenching underneath the face wrap, Carol averts her eyes, “Right... You’re right. We've got to be strong now.” Lizzie smiles at Carol, she knew that they would understand, “Yes... C-can you walk me in?”
“Of course...” Carol sires the Younger Girl towards the door, “Doctor S is a really good Doctor. He’s going to take extra care of you, Okay?” Shumpert opens the door for them and keeps it open. Lizzie gulps, staring into the Dark Space, “...T-thank you Carol... For Everything.”
Heading in, she finds Zach there, not just him but Noah, “last of the Inductees?” Noah says whilst sweating his ass off, “Okay... Come this way.” Zach dips his head low, watching on as the Kid’s taken out.
Carol outside the building tugs off her facemask... Trying to hold in the tears, Sophia, Lizzie, Luke, and Molly. So many- How many more? Oh god, how many more?
Administration Centre
Standing outside the door to their Quarters, Maggie fiddles with her nails, wearing swat Armour, a red banana and her hair tied back, “Thanks for being in there... I know you don’t have to be. It means a lot, you being in there with Judith.”
There wasn’t much of a choice, Beth in her Medical Scrubs nurses little Judy... Triss was exposed but not sick. That means she’s a Carrier and now can’t be around Judith. Trying to keep a strong face, Beth asks, “Everything okay out there?”
Hearing her sister lean her head against the window, “Glenn has it... Amy... Zach... Noah.... So many k-kids.” Wanting to say more but her lips and her throat obeyed no command except to exhale. Hearing her Younger Sister lean closer, “Maggie. We don’t get to be upset.” Emotion emanated out of Beth's own difficult face, barely containing the rising panic, “We all got jobs to do. That’s what Daddy always says.”
“Daryl & Michonne are gonna get the meds. You, Carol, Andrea and Rick will help everyone else till they get back. And I’ll take care of Judith. Just focus on what you have to do... That’s... That’s how I survive.”
“Despite Everything.”
“No matter what happens. We deal with it. We Have to.” A Dark Realisation hits Maggie in that moment. Beth’s stopped talking to her and now is telling herself... She’s just as lost. They all are, “We Have to...” Maggie Repeats, “We will... get this done, Beth. We will.” Returning the Faux Confidence. Maybe together, their lies will create something akin to the Truth.
Merriwether Woods – 3 Minutes out from the Prison
Holding up the Red-Button Stickered Radio, Carl speaks on the Line, stepping out Mossy roots, “We’re only a little ways out. Gathering Medicinal Herbs. How are you?”
“I’m okay... Adora is okay.” Mika assures on the radio line, “Please come back soon... It’s really quiet here.” PLIP! Carl casually guns down a mossy Walker, and keeps moving with Hershel, “We’ll be back before you know it. Promise. I got a thing about them.”
A small silence follows... before Mika says quietly over the line, “I need you, Carl... I mean it.” Before hanging up. Carl sighs and puts aside his Radio, “Duane can handle it.” Hershel follows directly behind Carl, using him as a guide to navigate these woods more safely, “Lizzie being sick... that’s the exact reason I am out here.”
“Same.” Carl puts aside the radio and keeps his Pistol in a low ready, scanning about cautiously, “Situation’s getting worse and faster than anyone is ready to handle... We could be looking at a fight tonight.”
Knowing all too well. Hershel glances out towards the peaceful woods, “At least we get to enjoy all this.” The Tweeting of the birds, the crumpling of leaves. The Twilight of Mother Nature for a Cold but not freezing Winter.
Finding the bushes he needs, Hershel opens his bag and grabs out the clippers. Starting the foraging process while Carl steps up and holds his Colt at the ready.
“How's it feel, being a Father?” Hershel perks up, intrigued over the Adora situation as that largely developed outside his notice. Carl checks some bushes, but it was just a possum making ruckus, “Not too different from how I felt about caring for Judy. I guess that’s just me now. Father Carl—Not like the priest- you know.”
Chuckling Hershel clips some branches off and collects, “We were worried you would fall off the Wagon after Jody. Seems that we had mistaken the situation. For I only see a responsible young man in the making. And a Decent Catch for the Ladies.”
Grumbling, Carl turns away his head, “Not doing this to impress them.” Defensively huffing after. Hershel smiles warmly, “My Apologies... Seems the way Young Men work has changed entirely. You & Duane seem wholly different to what I was like your age. I was a Scumbag. A Scally-Wag and a Womaniser.”
Carl raises a brow at Hershel, “Womaniser? That sounds bad.” Hershel shifts to the next bush, “Oh it surely was. It used to be that a Man would learn common decency and respect much later than the Ladies, usually via their own Mistress. Yet, you seem at pace with your Female Compatriots.”
How would that even be possible? Sounds stupid to Carl. Pacing learning by Gender. Then again, he’s growing up in a world full of Walkers, “Well, the Break helped tons. Gave the Group some reprieve though... This Sickness. I uhh... I dunno. I’m real worried.”
“You got every right to be.” Hershel turns with a handful of branches, “Now, I am an Old Man, but I know what it looks like when a Man, even one your age has fallen in love. The only problem is that your list of People to care for expands. Two Babies, 3 Girls, 2 of which are confused orphans, and one has a Mother who seems intent on focusing on anything but her.”
“And that’s just the people you ‘like-like'. There’s also Duane, and Lizzie. Your insistence on making decisions for all the youngsters in the prison. May I hand you a nugget of Elder Wisdom?”
3 People he likes-Likes? Carl gulps, is he talking about Mika? Does he like Mika? “Sure.” Focusing on the topic at hand.
Hershel bags the herbs and resumes cutting, “You need to master the Power of Honesty. You did good in telling your Father about the knives... but it took too long for you to reach that point.”
“I once told a Flawed but Loving Fella something. And I stand by this to this day... I said ‘Like it or Not, You’ll have to Depend on the Honesty of Strangers to Survive. And if those Same Strangers come to doubt your intentions? You’ll be in trouble.’ and I hope and pray he listened to that advice.”
“Because Honesty is the most commonly tested Virtue. Once Honesty falls, then all other Virtues will collapse. Then a Man, or a Woman, becomes an Animal.”
“To Lead, Carl, you will need to prove your word is Law. Even to yourself. Do you understand?”
Believing he does, Carl switches positions to keep Hershel’s back secure, “So, what’s the Truth I am lacking in?” Coming to a brief pause, Hershel weighs whether it is his place... but given the circumstances. There may be no better time, “You need to clear this wall you got between You, Sophia, Mika and Molly. Now’s not the time but someday, perhaps soon? You will have to be as upfront in your Feelings as You are your Instructions, Carl.”
“I’ll be frank... You are simply walking blind into Romance. It is a nice distraction but a potentially dangerous one. You must act with grave responsibility in this area. As is your Duty as a Man.”
“You need to talk with them. All of them. Before it becomes a problem. You understand?”
Maybe Hershel had a point. Mika’s the best indication of that... He was certain she’s a friend but... Maybe they’re slowly becoming something more. In a time where Sophia and Molly both are in Quarantine... Hershel’s right. It’s time to start resolving this... Issue.
Walkers are on the fences and there’s a plague. What the Fuck is an awkward talk compared to all that?
“Okay.”
Proud, Hershel finishes his foraging, “We’re done. It’s peaceful out here.” Picking up a few flowers from the ground and stuffing them away, “Since these past few days... Might be Safer Outside then In.”
Something catches Carl’s attention, “No, we’re not.” Alerted, Hershel discovers the Boy carefully going up towards a Shredded camp. An overgrown fireplace and mossy overgrown Van, with vines crawling up it and paint chipping.
Leaves crunch with the mulch as Carl draws his knife, tucking it under his pistol, angling it towards the tent, seeing nothing inside except... an old Teddy Bear, it had mushrooms growing out of it now.
Moving on from that grows, Soggy, Mouldy spore-producing mess. There was more to the camp. Like an old Ice cooler. A fallen tree- “ARHK!” A Walker swipes, making Carl jolt and angle a pistol, “What the-!” A Mossy Mouldy Walker clacks its jaws together. Clothes having rotten away. It was pinned beneath a tree and had bugs like ants coming out of its maw...
“Couldn’t see it in all that green...” Carl looks up to the older man who slings the sack over his shoulder, “I say we should wrap this up.”
Clk! Clang! Jangle! Clak!
“Uurrkkk...” A Mossy creature with a barely functional dress and heavy Moss & Mould mounds all over shambles at them. A Bear-Trap on its leg dragging it and slowing it down, “Arhhkkk!” It’s coming for them!
Getting into position, Carl raises his gun, “Don’t.” Hershel commands, “You don’t need to.” Shaking his head, Carl looks back, PLIP! PLISK! The Walker collapses and smashes face-first in the mulch... Turning around Carl holds his pistol out towards the Mossy One under the Tree, PLIP! KLISK! Taking it out as well, “All Must Walkers Die...”
Exasperated by Carl’s addiction to destruction of these things, Hershel laments, “It was so peaceful...” Holstering the gun, Carl opens the older survival bag and finds a sealed Med-Kit, cracking it open and finding some Anti-Biotics, rattling them in hand, “It was... Can’t be like that all the time.” And closing the kit, stealing it and the bag.
Hershel glances into the tent and finds the Teddy bear... They were out looking for their Child...
D-Block QZ Molly & Sophia’s Room
“Ahk... Ehk...” Sophia spits out blood, shivering to herself. Looking at Molly who was managing an IV. Getting moisture into Soph’s Body, “Why...? I’m no good to anyone like this...” Shaking her head, Molly just stays focused, “Because People I care about, care about you... and so do I... Without you and Carl, I had nothing.”
Soph lays quietly against the bed, not fighting back anymore, “I failed, Carl... So many times... I never- t-told him...” Molly looks over at her, hand brushing Soph’s head, “Told him what...?”
“I Love Him...” Soph finally admits aloud to someone for the first time in a long time, “T-that I needed him... from Day One.” Molly gulps, having already realised that but it is now undeniable reality, “Why’d you never say? He has no idea.”
“B-because...” Soph manages to sit up enough to look Molly face to face, “He reminds me so much of her... Of Clementine. They’re cut from the same cloth and when I think about what he’s done for me and what I’ve done for him... I always think about what I lost and what she lost.”
“S-so I got scared... and... I fell in love with Mika because, she helped me get it.” Molly tisks her tongue at them both, “You two... I swear you’re both the least aware kids in the prison when it comes to this.”
Wait, Molly knows? Sophia leans ahead, “H-how could you possibly know about us?” She knew because of so many things. Chiefly, Molly describes, “Everything he does, relates to the same few People every time. You most of all, Soph. It’s not Rocket Science.”
“I’ve seen what couples are like. I’ve experienced it firsthand myself now. S-so... I knew. And I am not mad. I just want you both to talk to each other eventually. So does Mika. It’s just the honest thing to do.”
“So... If you want to know why I am providing for you.” Coughing into her hand, and shaking off the blood, “It’s because we’re family. So quit s-sulking and drink up.” Sopha lays her head upon her pillow, “...We are family... aren’t we?”
Interview Room
“She’s so sick...” Sasha holds her head in complete cries before her Brother, “Julie’s hacking up a lung every five goddamned minutes. She’s dying... I’m Dying...” Jittering like hell, sweat on every inch of her forehead. Tyreese has his hand on the Glass, “Daryl’s got a Group going out. We’re heading to Gainesville. To a Med-Lab that has supplies. It’s only 50 Miles out from here. We’d be there in an Hour. Then we clear through the dead and come back before anything happens.”
“S-so...” Sasha wheezes with some hope, “We can have Medicine by Tomorrow at the latest, assuming all goes wrong?” Confident and Assured, Ty promises, “I will walk there and back if I gotta. I will.”
Crying in relief, Sasha readies for just a few more hours of struggle. Just a Few...
A & B Yard, 2 Minutes Later
GLUG! GLUG! GLUG! Carol dumps a full jug of water into the barrel. Knowing every last drop is what’s needed. Like a Looming Shadow, Ty stands up behind her. GLUG! The Jug is empty and Carol seals off the barrel, “Oh God, I didn’t see you there.”
“Sorry to interrupt.” Ty wipes at his exhausted brow, “Been a bit sluggish." Calmed now, Carol checks out how messed up his eye looks, clenching her jaw from the way his man has suffered since the incident, “You Okay...?”
“Going on a Run with Daryl.” He says with Certainty, “We’re fuelled up, and the Battery is charged. We’ll be out all night at the max. Clearing dead, you know the drill.”
“But I was, Uh... Wondering--- I know there’s a lot of people in trouble. Sick. It’s just, I know how you are. You Care.” Having not heard that sort of Praise in a little while, Carol manages a soft, “Thank You...” Lingering at his eyes heavily.
Working up the Courage, Ty finally gives his request, “Could you please look after Sasha and Julie. It would make me feel better knowing you were looking in for them. If you can’t--!” Abruptly, “No.” Carol glimpses up with watery eyes, “No, I’d be happy too.”
“Thank You...” About to move on, Ty’s suddenly stopped by Carol’s hand, “Oh, what happened to Karen... I’m so sorry.” Unable to say anything, He just ducts his head and leaves. Having to focus on his mission. As Carol’s eyes fall and shoulders slump...
As the Gates close, Carol tosses the empty jug onto the concrete and struts forward. Trying to keep it in, trying to control it but damn it, just wouldn’t go away! “Ghn!” Kicking over the barrel of water splashing so many galleons of it onto the floor, “No!” Trying to pick it up, Sadly the Top one was still open and it all poured out. Only the Bottom & smaller one survived.
Severely Reducing Today’s Water Rations.
Feeling completely pitiful, Carol collapses onto the Deck of the Eatery and holds her head. Losing it, flooding her face with tears.
C & D Yard
Like a Man on a Mission, Hershel thunders towards the Blast Doors for D-Block. A Doctor’s bag over his shoulder and a crate absolutely full of supplies in hand.
Before he could reach his objective, Maggie gets in the way, standing firm, “What do you think you’re doing! You’re supposed to be in the Admin Centre!” Putting down the crate, Hershel raises, hand out to his Oldest Daughter, “You know what I am doing... It’s the same thing I’ve always done.”
Not backing down, Maggie clenches her fists, “I ain’t having this! There so many People in there! Sick, Dying! You’ll be the same way!”
“Then that’s what’s at stake.” Gesturing his hand towards the Block, “The People in there... They’re suffering, Horrible, Slow Deaths. Women, Children. The Elderly... I can bring their Fever down and keep them stable.”
Clenching her fists tight, Maggie insists, “Daryl’s getting the Anti-Biotic! It’s only an hour away!” Shaking his head, Hershel steps up towards his Girl, “You know as well as I, that Gainesville is outside the Charted Zone. There could be untold dozens of problems with crossing even five minutes of that territory.”
“Many of these people are likely to die in the next 30 minutes if something doesn’t change and fast.”
Her Father is once again throwing himself into a self-destructive Crusade and Maggie isn’t having it, “I can’t let you do this! Beth needs you!”
“Wrong.” Hershel steps closer and holds his Eldest Daughter’s arms, “Beth needs her Friends... Both of which are suffering in there. Glenn’s Suffering in there and it’s making you suffer.”
Having been called in, Rick places a Captive bolt upon a nearby barrel, “What’s going on?” Leaning upon his side as Hershel explains himself, “Elderberries, My Wife used to make team with them. They’re a Natural Flu Remedy. Caleb’s too sick to help I can.”
“I have Ointments, Tonics and the last of our Medicine.”
Rick tightens his jaw, God damn it... If he brought that medicine in there... Could save dozens of lives Rick’s already crossed off. Maggie’s jaw drops, “You can’t be considering this!”
“I...” Rick meets eyes with Maggie, “I had to mark a Child’s name off... instead of a Pregnant Mom, Maggie. I let him go? He could change that.”
Nodding at Rick, Hershel gestures at the Crate with his hand, “There’s... So many times, we haven’t been able to do anything to change what was happening to us. We wished we could, but we couldn’t.”
“This time, I can, I know I can. So, I have to.”
Holding the top of her head, Maggie’s in crisis. What was the child’s name? Can she really stop her dad, “B-but you’ll die!”
Hershel steadies his Daughter, “What we know is that the Symptoms can be reduced. You see me doing this Maggie and you see a man about to kill himself, but I need you to hear me.”
“We step outside? We Risk our Lives. We take a Drink of Water, we risk our Lives and nowadays you breathe, and we risk our lives. Every moment now, you don’t get a choice. The only thing you can choose is what you risk it for. Now I can make these people feel better and hang on that little bit longer. I can save lives.”
“That’s reason enough to Risk Mine. And you know that.”
Taking up his bandana, Hershel covers his face and bends to pick up the crate. Rick shifts his head towards Maggie, “...Every Second Counts...” In the End... Maggie can’t choose the life of her old man over a Child. If there’s any chance that the Innocent stuck in there has in getting out? It’s her Father.
This is what he represents...
Understanding now, Maggie says from behind, “...We got a Job to do.” Turning, Hershel smiles under his mask as she marches forwards and opens the great big orange door, “I love you, Dad...” Taking one last chance, Hershel brushes his daughter’s hair, “I love you too, Maggie. Support your Sister.” And slowly descending into the endlessly plagued hell that was the QZ. His Form Disappearing behind the veil of shadows and possibly, never to be seen again.
Shutting the Door after him, Maggie leans against the Metal door, shuddering and panting… Having just taken one of the hardest choices in her life and turns to Rick who stands there, awaiting judgement but it never came. She just smiles faintly at him, “I suppose we can’t tell him not to do what we already do, right?”
“Right.” Rick lets Maggie go. And refocuses his eyes on the captive bolt for a moment... Exhaling sharply.
Admin Centre – 3 Minutes later
“I know he’s gone...” Beth sits against the door, feeding Judith a bottle of formula, “I heard Carl leaving with him...” Maggie on the other side holds an M16A4 close to herself, like it was a source of comfort, “Did Dad tell you what he was doing?”
“Yes.” Beth sniffles, trying to not cry, an empty draining feeling within, “But didn’t need to...” Maggie leans her head over to the side, looking at an Old Flyer for Merriwether prison, promising Order and Security to Georgia, “How...?”
Beth lifts the bottle, letting Judy swallow and handle all that Milk, “Doctor Subramanian is Sick and...” More than just him. Slowly but surely, everything has whittled away today. The crumbling Facade of Beth endures, “W-we all got jobs to do.” Supporting her Sister, Maggie repeats, “We’ll deal with it, right?”
Like a Broken Record, All Beth can say it, “W-we don’t get to get upset.” Resuming the process of Feeding little Judith... Like a Mirror with no Bottom, the Glass Fragments fall out from the Frame. Loosening and shattering.
Revealing the Real Beth Greene. A Scared Innocent Teenager. Forced to endure the most horrible realities this World has to offer. Maggie on the other side, begins to tear up, “Y-yes... We do Beth... Because we’re still Human.”
Her Sister, having been so strong this whole time. Finally cries into Judith, snuggling her tight. No words were needed, because they were both scared and no lie was ever going to deny that.
D Sub-Yard
Rick crouches in the middle of the yard, picking up a piece of ash, wiping it between his fingers, Captive Bolt hanging off his belt. This had to be done... Very quickly, Very Precisely. Standing up, Rick strides along the trail, the Sheriff’s star shining on his utility belt.
There was a Blood Stain on the Door.
Rick takes a knee and hovers his hand over the marking... Too Little for a Man’s Hand... Unless it was a very young and or slim man.
The Yards
A Little Distraction device endlessly creek and rattles. Bike wheels and rusted metal grates. Drawing the dead towards the fences, “Hrhhkk!” A Walker in a mouldy suit jacket and a vine plant growing out of its eye bashes the chain links, “Jjjhkkk!”
By the Creek outside the fence was Carol, dragging up the water line from the bottom, seeing all the gunk sliding off. Unattaching the Nozzle, Carol wastes no time running it throw the water and then tapping it against the edge of the bridge. Drawing the knuckle knife to unwedge gunk from the tough spots.
The Dead continue to linger at the fences. For now, under control.
More of the Walking Dead slowly meander out of the wood but Carol keeps working.
Rick, still with the Captive Bolt, walks up to the main fence and finds... Carol trying to clear the blockage. Yet all the noise she’s making is slowly peeling Walkers off the fence, “Damn it!” Sprinting down the field, taking a turn!
Securing the Nozzle back on, Carol tries to hurry, as the Undead close in, “Shit!” The Thing is being difficult though, Rick calls out, “CAROL! RUN!” Opening the first gap! She’s still there! Getting to the second Gate!
Finishing the nozzle, she dumps it back in and draws a clever machete and kicks back the first Walker, splatting it into the grass! “URHHKK!” A Rotten-Faced Monster with no lips lunges at her, SWUNK! Chopping it open! Collapsing it drags along her blade and she tries to unwedge it, Dead moving in quickly!
On the other side now, Rick gets out the 357 and takes aim, “Hhhrrkk!” A Lady Walker with blood gushing out from its eyes goes to attack, CA-BANG! SPLATCH! It goes flying and hits the grass! Carol abandons the Blade and gets the Knuckle Knife!
Positioning his Python again, CA-BANG! GLASK! Catapulting a Walker into the grass, its skull spilling onto the dirt! SLINK! SLANK! Jabbing Two Walkers, Carol kicks out their knees and then jabs the top of their skulls for maximum impact, squelching and mincing their brains!
DISTANT POP!
SPLISK! A Rifle round blows out a Walker, cartwheeling it into the grass, crumpling into the dirt! That was Andrea from across the Prison! Carol opens up the fence and Rick slips through, the pair of them tie up the fences and just in time as the dead press up against them.
Securing the Water Line and Carol’s life.
“Piece of Cake...” She exhales at the undead. Rick ties up the last Lock, “We agreed to do that together.” Carol sighs and looks out to the Lake, “Had an accident... Water spilt and... I just wanted it done for the run.”
Accepting that, Rick gets a call on the radio, “You okay, Love?” Rick leans on his side speaking into the radio as well, “All good, Cowgirl. We’ll need to even out the undead again. Got something for that?”
A Small Delay and then Andrea says, “Yeah, I got something for ‘em. You just peel away from the fences now, Cowboy. Stay safe.” Hanging up, Rick puts his radio upon his belt, “Let’s pump this water and get it back up again. Then we’re out, okay?”
“Okay.” She follows him away.
D-Block QZ
Pouring in a full cup of tea, Hershel hands it to Molly, “Here, give this to Sophia.” Doctor S Lingers nearby, drinking his own serving. Molly quietly nods and transports the cup over, sitting on the be beside her, “Here...” Ignoring the blood seeping down her own nostril, Molly lifts Soph’s head and gently tips it down her throat, “That’s it... small gulps... Perfect.”
Holding onto Molly’s arm tight, Soph keeps drinking. Finding no small resolve to keep fighting now. Hershel sets aside the cup for Molly, “Make sure you drink your own, Dear. Keep your strength up.”
Standing, Hershel steps outside the cell, meeting with Eleanor and Caleb, “Almost everyone’s had their doses for now.” Looking inside the cell, Eleanor could hardly stand, “S-somehow that little girl is stronger than a fully trained Doctor... Imagine that...”
“Don’t lose hope.” Hershel leans down for Eleanor, keeping her spirits up, “We can endure through this.” Setting aside the empty cup, Caleb faintly leans against the railing, “You shouldn’t be in here, Hershel... You’re vulnerable...”
Standing up for his friend, Hershel retorts, “Tell me you wouldn’t be.” Starting to cough horribly and wheeze, Eleanor tries to support Caleb, “Keep your back straight, don’t-!”
“URHK AHK!” Splattering Hershel’s face with contaminated blood. Sighing, Hershel figured this’d happen sooner or later. Subramanian leans up, grieving over what he’s seeing, “T-told you...”
Unwrapping his face and wiping it. Hershel tosses aside the Fabric, “I will just simply have to trust that I am a Carrier then.” Leaning down and holding his friend’s shoulder, “If you weren’t in here already... You’d go in anyway.”
Glenn’s Position
Drinking a full cup, Glenn was sitting beside Zach and Noah. All three of them stuck here with their guns. Acting as the slowly dying Security. Trying to get up, Glenn struggles, face wincing and then collapsing against the window.
“You too huh...?” Noah rubs at his chest, “Lost the ability to stand an Hour ago.” Zach wheezes tiredly, “Oh... Who needs to stand anyway... Standing’s for losers... and I...” Coughing into his hand, “Am No loser.”
Hershel gets out a wet towel for them each, “Place this upon your heads, it’ll help bring the temperatures down.”
Keeping the towel on his head, Glenn’s forced to just sit there and try to recuperate, “This Sucks... After everything... We just get taken out by a glorified Cold.”
“Fuck that...” Zach holds his side, looking out to the rest of the Prison, “We’re... kicking this thing’s ass. It’s... practically killing itself to ... get past the finish line. Right, Noah?”
Opening his eyes, Noah in a haze asks, “What? I think I dozed off.” Glenn scoffs, leaning his head over to Zach, “Got a Sunnier disposition then me, Man... All I can think about... is what we’re losing.”
Hershel with his hands together looks at Glenn very seriously, “Zach has the right idea. We all Got this far somehow, we have to believe somehow. It’s like I always said, we got Jobs to do, and that means enduring.”
“Preach!” Zach tiredly exclaims and sighs aloud, “I mean... Shit, Glenn... Fucking 4 billion People are Dead. Somehow, we’re the Lucky Morons to be alive after that. So, I say... Fuck this Flu... cus we’re? We’re gonna make it. I know that...”
“Cus like...” Zach deliriously wipes at his eyes, “Cus despite it all? Despite every fucking... twist and turn ... and... just the most heinous bullshit? We’re here. Long enough... for this Bullshit Flu to roll up.”
Endeared, Hershel begins his hand on the top of Glenn’s head, “And then we’ll make it past this for the next Bullshit to arrive.” Making the Young Man chuckle, Glenn closes his eyes, “You swearing is still the funniest shit...”
Lizzie’s & Luke’s Room
She sits quietly over Luke who wheezes painfully, having drank both doses of Tea... Lizzie didn’t have her’s. Instead, she just wipes off the blood from her palm, settling, being completely fine. Taking out her Beretta pistol and checking the magazine, enough for them all... If they turn.
“If it Attacks... it Dies...” Staring at Luke, “Please don’t Attack...” Sliding in the ammo and pumping the bottom. Sitting still and waiting for him to recover.
Daryl’s Car
Driving a Large and heavy Truck, Daryl’s hand slowly guides the wheel. Bob and Tyreese are in the Backseat. Michonne was beside Daryl, still wearing Leah’s dark sweater. Which Daryl notices. Figuring it’s like the Cross for him. Just... something to remember a good person by.
“I get it, you know.” Daryl swerves down the road, seeing the Gainesville Mileage Sign pass by, they’ll be there within 30 Minutes, for sure, “Thing is... You and I both know that the Governor is either Dead or Long fucking gone at the least. Things the way it is out there? He’s probably already dead. Even if he did escape.”
Michonne with her arms crossed and hood vibrating against her neck, gulps a little, “I know... Getting ready to accept that. I am. Just... need more time.” Leaning over, Daryl tries to get the CD Room open, accidentally bumping the radio dial, switching it on by mistake, “You mind getting me one of them CDs right there?” Obliging, she leans down to grab one, “Feeling blues right now-!”
The Radio sparks to Life, Daryl quickly grabs the dial trying to home in on the Signal. Both Ty and Bob sit up in an alarm.
“Find---- Sanctuary--- Determined --- To--- Survive--- Keep Alive-”
“GUY--ROAD!” Bob shouts, Daryl pumps the brakes, turning the wheel, slapping a Walker into a Car Wreck, swerving and just avoiding another, “Ngh!” The Wheeze squeezed loudly! Dozen more Walkers on the Road! Forcing the Car to narrowly skate past! One Walker gets swiped and smeared onto the window! Bob Flinching from the brain past hitting his side!
Rolling over a hill, Daryl manages to stop the Black Car, it skids and drags along the leafy road. They all jolt forwards from the sudden stop but they could not take time to register what happened as they were forced to lean forwards and peer through the Front Window.
For it wasn’t just some small horde they had driven into, but an immense, multi-thousand-wide formation across the way towards Gainesville. The Dead from this clump, this shapeless mass has already begun to peel off and saunter threateningly towards the Rumbling Car.
The Building’s in the distance smoking from some kind of recent battle. A fire had torn through the place. Now the Dead, like a Tidal Wave of Terror, advances, Daryl shifts the gears, “Son-Bitch!” Reversing quickly, the Engine roars! Tyreese spots a Walker he recognises among, “Yo wait up, that Guy was from Woodbury!”
“Who!?” Michonne searches but it was too late, as whatever shape Ty recognised is now buried within the Dead! The Undead from behind slams against the car as it reverses, accidentally constructing a Visceral Speed bump! The tyres grind against their bodies, clogging the suspension and gears with blood and rot!
“Veer Left!” Michonne shouts while Bob gets his M16A4 ready, switching to burst fire! The tires keep spinning but the Metaphorical web of rot has it trapped!
This is hopeless, “Make a run for the Gap there! Lose ‘em in the trees!” Daryl points, giving time for his People to prepare for running! “Do not stop for anything, you get it!?” Bob nods furiously while Tyreese tries to keep it together. Was there any chance at all of them reaching Gainesville now? The Undead. They were thicker than water. Thicker than Ink.
They could blot out the Sun.
There’s no way, no chance...
“Now!” Daryl pops the top while Michonne and Bob burst out from the doors! FWINK! One gets nailed by Daryl’s Bolt as Michonne bolts ahead and swipes her blade, SLANK! SLISK! SLAK! In a motion like out of a Samurai movie, Michonne slashes Three Walkers down! Bayonet affixed, Bob jolts his Rifle up, SLISK! Twisting the blade and kicking out the walker’s knee, “Hgn!” Tearing it out!
Sliding down the front of his car, Daryl aims his Black 45 Revolver, CA-BANG! CA-BANG! Popping two heads like exploding watermelons and swatting the third! Rolling off the Hood and evading the decomposing hands of death!
Boots upon the leafy overgrown ground, Daryl slams the Revolver handle into the base of a Walker skull, FWHAK! Cracking and pommelling the creature away! “Nrhn!” SWUNK! Bashing His Crossbow up a Walker’s jaw and making them collapse!
Tyreese starts up the Car Horn, keeping it on so the Dead would lose their scents, about to hop out when he sees a Creature, One with Glasses, short hair and a young face, not too dissimilar from that of Chris, flooding Ty’s very mind with memories.
All that has been said, all that has been exposed.
Makes a Man Wonder if he’s worth drawing breath at all! His friends combat their way towards the woods! Many Walkers have lost interest in them and advance towards the nearest source of Stimulus, that being the ear-blasting scream of a honking car.
“TY!” BANG! BANG! Bob looks back, seeing Tyreese lagging behind. Struggling to move. Fighting back his tears and staring into the face of an inevitable Fate. Maybe this was for the Best.
That is when Tyreese locks onto Bob, holding the tide of Death back, bursting dozens of heads at once with his M16, spending precious Ammo for the life of a Friend.
It was a motivating force that pressed Tyreese into action, clutching his M14 and marching out, raising his Rifle, BANG! Killing Chris’s look alike, but the dead were more interested in him now! Crowding around, forcing Tyreese to bob and weave, kiting and herding the undead!
“GO! GO!” Bob didn’t want to but had to! It was getting tight, so he weaved just out of the way! BANG! BANG! BANG! Firing his Rifle, Ty tosses it into a walker, to get his hammer and swat the next Walker and the next! Barely staying just a step and a half away from certain Death!
CRUNK! CRTACH! SLKATCH!
Skull Fragments, chunks of flesh and Eyeballs fly when Tyreese demolishes their crumbling faces and skulls. The Stench of Mould and Rot is strong in the air!
FWINK! Daryl saves Bob’s life by Downing a Walker, so Michonne could pull him away from the greedy hands of the Rotten Dead, “Arrhhkk!” SLANK! Michonne’s silvery blade slashes a head clean through! SVASH! SVISHT! SVSK! Splattering Ichor again and again! Michonne spins back her blade, ‘Mhn!” SVIK! Skewering a Walker’s head!
“GO! GOO! GOOO!” Tyreese brings out a firebomb, Daryl tightens his jaw, “He’s gonna cook the car, Let’s go!” They flee into the Thickett with the Undead hot on their Tail!
Nearby Thickett – 2 Minutes Later
They only find another Sub-Group of Undead already lost in the Trees! The Body of a Survivor left in the mulch, torn to pieces! Skipping over a bush, Michonne tightens her stance, SWISK! Cleaving a Walker’s head in half and then grabbing its arm and throwing it into a batch of its friends, delaying their advance!
Daryl with his Knife catches a Walker with his hand and slams the blade deep, digging the Hunting Knife within the nogging, forcing the tip of his Knife to destroy the brain stem before yanking it out! SLISK! Bob skewers a Fallen Survivor with his bayonet and shoves it into the ground, running in front of Michonne who keeps their backs clear!
Leading the way, Daryl emerges into a Clearing!
Distant Boom!
Spotting the plume of smoke expelling out, an Electrical Fire from a detonated battery, likely consuming dozens of the Dead now. Spreading flames and death everywhere the heat goes! Michonne scans around, seeing that the Walkers have lost them. Overstimulated by the Greenery, Nature and the Explosion.
A Batch of leaves start shifting about, Daryl calls to his Team, “Hold up!” Aiming his Dark Revolver, cocking the hammer. Waiting for whatever it is that’s coming through. Whether it is a Stranger or A Walker, they were ready. Michonne spreads her stance, good to lunge if it were the Dead, ready to cut them down.
A Single Walker comes shambling out, mossy and vines hanging off its body, “Arhhkk!” SLAK! A hammer cracks its skull! That was! Tyreese shambles out like a Walker, falling to one knee, “W-we gotta move... S-someone is- Ahf...”
Michonne without Delay already has his arm and Bob helps support him. Daryl lifts his Revolver up in the skull, the stench of the undead drawing closer, “C’mon! We gotta lose these Clowns!” They escape deeper into the Thicket!
As they run, a Stranger in a Tan Shirt and Woodland Camo Pants, with short dark styled hair lowers his Bow and arrow, having pinned a Walker that had Ty’s Pistol on the ground. Jogging ahead, the Dark-eyed man steals the Pistol and begins escaping into the woods! In their direction!
Merriwether Prison
A & B Yard
Carol transports the last of the Water Buckets towards the Barrels. They hadn’t been able to leave yet as they had to gather several galleons. At least now they’ll be able to leave and be back by 5 PM. This whole water business is a protracted situation.
Rick stands by some empty buckets, letting Carol finish her task... The Sheriff strolls forward and leans his hands upon his belt, “You’re usually the most cautious Person in the Prison.” Seeing her put aside the Buckets and wipe her brow free of mud, “Yes... Usually, I am.”
Leaning to the other side, Rick tilts his head, smacking his lips in the afternoon light, “You know, you do a lot for us... For the Kids. Preparing them for the World. Knowing full well what it could mean... Could’ve lost your place here. Yet you’d do it without question. You Sacrifice so much... for Us.” Exhaling slightly, Rick can see Carol noticing the Captive Bolt on his belt, “Is there anything You wouldn’t do for Us?”
This wasn’t about the Knives... Carol swallows... That bolt on his belt, “No...” She confesses quietly, “For my Daughter... For Lizzie, Mika, Daune... Even Carl. No. I’d stop at nothing, Rick.”
Fidgeting with his silver watch, Rick doesn’t break eye contact with her, “Even... Murder?”
Unhooked her arms, Carol couldn’t put this off any longer... Seeing the mess around. The Drying water... the Quick attempt to refill the Water. All telltale signs of guilt... That’s how he knew she could make the choice between a pregnant woman and a child.
She knows... that the second she revealed she knew where everyone was... and then so easily answered the dilemma? That Rick had her pinned. She was his only Suspect, right from the jump, “Love Makes Us Do Crazy Things...”
“That it does.” Rick unhooks the Captive bolt from his belt and hands it to her, “Put this back where you found it. I got a Car Prepped.” Taking the Murder Weapon, Carol nestles it in her palms, “I’ll be there in 5 minutes. I Promise.”
Trusting her, Rick lets her walk off with the Murder weapon, the sun shining upon his Sheriff's Star, Having Solved the Mystery... and reaching its Terrible Conclusion.
So... What Now?
Chapter 9: Serpents in my Mind
Chapter Text
Day 452, Sunday, 20 th of November 2011
Late Afternoon – 40.01F
Autumn
A & B Yard
The Car Idles in the Bay, Rick checks his watch... Carol is due to arrive within minutes. Wearing a Fresh Dark Blue Prisoner’s Shirt, full Survivor Gear and a Riot gauntlet on his right hand. The Left is still bandaged. Yet as he waits, Morgan is the one who approaches. Wearing a blackened button-up shirt, dark jeans and belt, “Rick...” The Other Father Stares Firmly.
Meeting his Serious Glare, Rick responds, “Morgan...” Stepping up, Morgan’s brows furrow, “There’s something you should know... About Carol, and about your Son.” Eyes narrowing further, Rick nods once, “You have my ear, Morgan.”
D-Block QZ – Interview Room
Carol stands quietly, wearing a Black Leather jacket, fitting some knuckle dusters on, finding Lizzie walking... completely fine into the Room. Hardly even bothering to pretend anymore, “...Why’d you lie?”
Stopping short of the Window, Lizzie rests her hands by her knife and Gun, “You said I needed to be Strong... and I am. Carl says I need to kill what attacks if I am to live... If my Friends are to live…”
“So, if they turn... Someone healthy needs to be there... to send them on their way. Walkers need food to be docile... and the only food around is people.”
“I am here... to kill everything ... If that is what has to be done.” Carol presses her hand against the Glass, “Good... Very Good. Don’t hesitate, don’t ever hesitate. It’s Life and Death... No matter how you feel about the Walkers. Your Life means everything.” Fear rising within Carol, desperation for her Daughter’s Life.
Gulping, Lizzie presses her own hand upon the glass, “Mom...” Carol allows her to call her that, “What about my Sister? What about Sophia? What if she begins to die?”
No Longer was Carol going to be the one to let herself be distracted or held back. No longer will she be powerless or cowardly. In her mind, there was only one absolute choice that had to be made.
Only One Outcome.
Leaning in closer, the faint light obstructed from Carol’s shrouded face, “Learn what that looks like... Examine it. .. and if you're sure... Don’t let my Daughter Turn. Don’t Let her kill anyone. Don’t let her kill You. That is Survival.”
Lizzie’s eyes glimmer in the light, “Yes, Mom.”
From around the corner, was Molly, holding a bloody rag to her face, her own hand nearing the gun... She wasn’t gonna let that happen. Not Once.
A & B Yard
Carol comes out of the D-Gate and walks over to the idling car. Discovering Morgan & Rick discussing something. The two shake hands together and say something before parting. It looked like they had reached some kind of agreement. Carol speaks up to Morgan as he passes, “What was-!”
Not acknowledging her, Morgan keeps moving back on his way towards the Admin Centre. Rick opens his car door and orders, “Get in.” Tone firm and commanding. Carol sighs and obeys, getting inside. Driving off with him. Andrea rolled open the gates, looking Firm and enraged.
A Detail Carol makes note of... The Secret’s Out.
Andrea silently stared out from the gate, her hand caressing the metal and her face obstructed by her Wide Brim Hat. The Car driving away from the Prison…
Road to Sweetberry - 2 Minutes Later
Driving down the leaf-covered Road, Rick was driving the Old Police Cruiser, staring down the road with Carol right by his side. She can see he’s mad about something... Something new.
“Morgan Agreed with the Lessons, you know.” Carol glances out the Side Window, watching an overgrown ranch pass right by them. Rick left thumb taps at the steering wheel, “He has a Son who understands Violence. Patrick? He didn’t get it.”
Furrowing brows deeply, Carol exhales, “One Child’s Mistake doesn’t condemn the Concept. Those Children are Weak. They won’t survive on their own, and they’ll drag our kids down too. You think Carl will be able to get all those kids to safety on his own?”
“He’ll get it Done.” Rick confidently responds, exhaling sharply, trying not to fidget too much, “ Strength starts from Weakness. You know that. You were that, you didn’t start out this way. You evolved into it... Learned how to Fight, How to Stand. How to keep your Mind clear even as Blood fogs everything else up.”
“You of all People should know and understand those Children.”
“So, you lost your trust in me? Is that it?” Carol scrutinises him, but he doesn’t back off, “I used to.”
“They would’ve drowned in their own blood.” The Real Argument surfaces, Carol making her case to Rick, “They were suffering, and I made it quick .” Except not one piece of this has been quick for Rick. Not one element of it... Ever since Karen, David, and the Decatur Group got cut down to size, things had only gotten worse, and his Visible Rage is evident upon his exhausted, shadowed face.
“We needed the Bodies Gone, we needed it to stop spreading.” Carol shakes her head, “They were the only ones sick outside of the Quarantine. They were a Threat.”
“I was trying to Save Lives. It’s called, Preventative Medicine. ”
Rick darts his eyes towards the woman for a second, shaking his head, “Killed ‘em like Cattle.” Squeezing the leather of the steering wheel, “Took what I taught you about those bolts... and used it to Murder. 10 Murders. Enough to fill a Body Wagon.”
“Each had Family, Friends... A future.” Rick swallows to himself, “Your... ‘Preventative Medicine’ as you call it. Hnf... didn’t do shit.” A bitter grit on his face.
Driving into Sweet-Berry, they pass by a rusted Stop sign, a decaying Mailbox. Large and long grass with many weeds and multiple trees with decaying houses.
They’ll be stopping soon.
Forest Footpath to Gainesville
Proceeding down a Dirt Track with tall foliage on the other side. Michonne, Bob, Tyreese and Daryl Patrol along it. Kicking up small puffs of Dust. Avoiding the Cadaver of a Dead Wolf, munched by some Walkers some time ago.
Suddenly leaning down, Daryl swipes up a Green Gem from the road and starts dusting it off. Michonne, with her hood up, examines the Pretty Jewel, “Looks like Jasmine to me. A Green One. Really brings out your eyes.”
Having a quirky little smirk on her face. Daryl shows her the Gem, “Miss Richards from A-Block. Asked me to keep an eye out. It reminds her of her old man, Mark.” Michonne was a little shocked that he remembered such a tiny request. It had to have been made in passing, but he got it done anyway, “You know everyone in there?”
“Stay in One Place for Several Nights? Heh, you’d be surprised what you pick up.” Daryl fiddles with the Green Gemstone and walks ahead. Michonne rubs at the back of her neck and keeps moving. Maybe she didn’t make the best use of her time there...
Sweet Berry
Rick steps out of the Car with Carol. Sliding out the Cylinder of his Revolver and checking the ammo count before throwing back the mechanism and loading the gun, “Your Stuff’s loaded up in the back.”
Nodding, Carol pops open the boot and gets her pack, and then her pistol. Then grabbing the Springfield and slinging it over her shoulder. Rick takes his own pack and grabs the AK47, closing the back and putting the sling over his own shoulder as well.
Striding towards the car in front, Rick taps at the wheels, they still got air... The bumper's a bit messy but... This Station Wagon doesn’t seem half bad. Checking the window, Rick notices that the windows are all smogged up and that one had been rolled down slightly...
‘PARDON OUR DUST.’
“You think they're coming back?” Carol opens the back window while Rick checks the front, feeling at the keys still in the slot. “Wind Shield’s Clean... Wiped down.”
“Can’t have been here for more than a day or two... Rick opens the glove box with a heart sticker on it. Standing up, he unfolds the note to read, “I mean Daryl and the others.” Carol keeps looking, uncaring for these Strangers outside their useful resources.
Rick keeps reading, “They’re coming back.”
‘ Dear Drifter / Scavenger
My name is Jolee, and I am from New Mexico. That’s right, you can check the licence plate if you want. Me and Mine tried to get across the Country, and we found a place ‘Eversprings’, and it’s just 40 Clicks North of here.
It was a Peaceful and Good Community, but a Plague Rolled through, People died and... Things Changed. We tried to leave before things got too messy, but we caught the bug too.
Please don’t try to find us, it’ll be messy, and we won’t have any supplies on our bodies. We left everything we had left in this car. It’s Over for Us but Not for You. Please watch out for the Bloody Eye Walkers; they carry the Bug.
Take our Car and buy Yourself some time with it, and if you’re from a Community. Please make sure to use these Resources well. Thank you for reading our Note.
May God Save Us All.’
So, it is a Statewide Problem... Rick folds up the note and pockets it in his back pocket, “They came from a Base close by... It’s gone, they’re gone.”
Carol nods quietly, having expected as much. Finding Rick far too sentimental for taking the time in searching and then reading their note. Rick begins walking, “The Orchard’s close by. There might be some supply caches around here too, considering a community was around. We’ll find anything that can help Hershel, and then we leave.”
Gainesville Outskirts – Big Tony’s Express Mart
Keeping on their Journey, Daryl’s Group happens upon a Scene. A Deeply Overgrown Express Mart. A Fallen tree shrouds an entire side of it. Shrubs emerging on the sides of the roads and an Old Dusty American Flag flapping in the front.
The Fallen Tree had been fallen so long that Ivy had begun to overtake the fallen log, and a new tree was already sprouting from the log.
Kinda looks like... Daryl stops suddenly. Bob paces over and looks at the random leafy branches, “See something?” Daryl looks the thing up and down, “I dunno, maybe...” Approaching, Daryl tugs some vines apart and unveils a Van just left underneath the Tree.
“Help me cut this off.” Michonne reaches behind herself and draws out a machete, feeling along the spine of the blade, “Got something perfect for that.” Taking a sword to it while Daryl draws his knife and begins cutting the smaller vines. Ty with his big arms helps and tears off the loose stuff.
Once free, Daryl pops open the door and feels at the steering wheel, “Key’s missing.” Tyreese pops open the hood and ruffles around in his pack, taking out a Wattage-Reader and holds the rod close to the battery... No light, “No point Hot-Wiring. The battery is dead. Do we charge it?” Sitting up in the seat, Daryl scratches at his chin fluff, “Hnn... Nah, the battery could be damaged. Rather not deal with an electrical fire. We’ll hop in here and grab a fresh battery and charge it if we gotta.”
Hopping out, Daryl sees a rather dusty window, begins knocking on it...
BLONK! “Hrrkkk!!” A Really old and Mouldy Walker smears itself against the glass. It looks like this wasn’t a recent turn... Daryl hums with some interest, “Got some Old Friends inside. Loot could be untouched.”
Heading around the side they can find some of the Old Pumps.
Michonne taps one with her plant sap-covered blade, “These be any Good?” Daryl shakes his head at her, “Naw, it’d be rotted through by now. Our one and only hope is that we got some Stabiliser, and a Big Juicy Gas can in there.”
“Even then, could be dreaming.”
The Front of this Building is entirely submerged in Greenery, worsened by the Old Tree being used as fuel for the ivy to spread. This’ll be a full job. Daryl gets ready his knife, “Time to cut.”
Picking up an old Blade, Ty marvels at it, “Someone tried to cut this before. Guess they got ran off... our’s now.” And immediately starts chopping that Foliage, “Eh careful, we don’t know what the front looks-”
“Hgn!” The blade gets wedged and now Ty was struggling. Michonne slashes some leaves and branches, tearing them off. Daryl watches cautiously as Ty seems to be tugging on something, “Ey, you listening? You probably just got the door.”
Unwedging the blade, Ty looks at some wire on the hook, “Oh, Fuck me-!” A Hand punches through the foliage, snagging Daryl, “Ghn!” Breaking free, Michonne chops her machete down, “Hfn!” SLANK! It’s arm drops!
Now A Walker grabs Bob, making him wrestle, “Oh, Sweet Lord!” Drawing his Beretta and stuffing it into the Creature’s mouth, pushing it into the Foliage, “Nh!” BPLAPH! The Muted shot rings out! As for Ty, he yanks and Yanks on the Walker, trying to pull it out, “Hrgn! Nrghn!”
“Let go, Man!” Bob tries to dislodge his gun from the foliage!
Breaking the Walker free, slipping and dropping his machete, “Aghnf!” Stuffing his Hand under its neck, “Oughn!” The rotten jaws are about to chomp! Michonne goes to cleave- SPLISHT! A round rips through the Walker’s Skull and it collapses off to the side!
Daryl turns and spots the Figure in Military dress, holding a Silenced M16A4, easing up the gun, the Stranger holds up his hand, “Easy... I am not a threat.” Daryl looks him up and down, “That so? Who are you!?”
Bob helps up Tyreese who catches his breath, shaking his head free. Michonne keeps her hand upon the handle of her katana, ready to draw.
“Pete... Pete Dolgen. ” The Guy lets go of his gun and raises both palms out, “Just trying to help my People... that’s all and I need Guys who can help me get my Objective done.”
Holding his hand out to his People, Daryl signals them to calm down, “Yeah? That Objective a Clinic in Gainesville? West Tech?” Nodding again, Pete points outwards, “More than a few miles that way was our First Base, Eversprings. People got sick, real sick and then an attack from the Wolves, these bastards with cleavers and shit forced us out...”
“We got split up, and now I am caring for 30-odd people... and to save them, I need that clinic, but I can’t get to it alone. It's covered head to toe in Dead.” Checking with Daryl first, he gives the nod of approval, “Before we continue... We have Three Questions for you.”
“Sure.” Pete Dolgen lowers his hands and relaxes, “What are they?”
“How many Walkers you killed?” Michonne narrows her eyes, seeing the Man blink, “Uh...” Struggling to recall, “I dunno... Do people normally keep count?” Daryl flicks a hand his way, “Give us a Figure. An Estimate.”
Dipping his head, Pete smacks his lips, “About 6 Dozen these last two months. So, uh... 72. Minimum. We had a huge base... so they came in a lot and... and we killed them. So, it's hard to know.”
Leaning on her other side, Michonne narrows her eyes, “How Many People you killed?”
“17.” Pete, slowly shakes his head in disappointment, “All During that attack. Before that? 2. Combat Tour in Africa. They were Pirates.”
Michonne slowly tilts her head to the Other side, “Why?”
“Cus that’s what it takes...” Pete swallows, “Those Guys... Those Wolves? They’re not Human Anymore, Man. Completely Feral. No Morality, No Hesitation... Just... Murder, for the sake of Murder. If there was a reason, they cared not to tell me.”
“So, we Good?”
Looking between each other, Things almost seem in order. Bob steps ahead, “Did you comply with Operation Cobalt?” Recognising the fellow Military Man, Pete shakes his head, “Got the Orders but our Squad Disobeyed. We ran out in a Tank, driven by my Brother. We were using this stupid M60 Tank from the Surplus.”
“My Brother’s missing as is his Tank.”
Deferring to Bob, he nods a few times, “Okay... That checks out. You got Vehicles, for those Thirty People?” Pete points his finger the other way now, “We’re camped out in a Barn, we got a School Bus we’ve been using. It came from the School in Town. I’d show you but... We really gotta get that medicine.”
Daryl nods and walks over, holding his hand out for Pete, “We got our own Outbreak, help us and we’ll bring your guys to our base. Try to outlast this shit together.” Taking his hand, Pete agrees, “Am I treating you as Squad Lead then?”
“Yup.” Daryl sidesteps and gestures to the Building, “Need a Battery out from there. Fuel and Stabiliser.” Pete walks along with him, “Sure, I happen to know a lot about engines. I can certainly get that van going...”
The Last Thing Michonne addresses is Tyreese who is staring at the Body of the Walker he threw onto himself, “Why’d you not let go?” All he could say was, “I dunno...” Wiping at his head, “Nghn...” Looking him up and down, “Sick?”
“Not Yet...” Ty presses on, “Let’s just focus on that medicine.”
Sweet-Berry
3-A Pickett Residence
Creeeeaaakkkk... The door opens, and Rick steps in with his hatchet, lightly pushing aside the Door. Justin Boots squeaking against the floorboards. MK23 Ready, Rick has his hatchet on his shoulder and gun angling around to see the Kitchen.
The windows have broken in from wear and tear, so much that a bird flies away from the sink and out the window as soon as he enters. Grime has built up from the lack of washing, and leaves crunch beneath their shoes.
Checking the nearby Bathroom first, Rick uses his boot to open the door, angling his pistol back and forth. A Trail of Ants collects in the sink basin, sipping from the old water left in there. It isn’t brown but clearly has been used as a spawning pool by bugs. Just the number of baby flies shows that.
Sliding open the mirror, Rick sees the containers all lined up. Taking anything that seems okayish. Then a Red-Med Kit with a white cross on it, sliding it in.
Keeping watch, Carol darts her eyes up the stairs, figuring that’d probably be where a Walker would come from if there is any to be found in here.
Heading out from the Bathroom, Rick steps into the kitchen, opening the liquor cabinet and stealing the Alcohol to be crafted into Ethanol later. Or drunk, whichever happens first.
“Hhhkkkk!” An Old Lady Walker, all mouldy and decrepit, swings around the staircase, “Nrhhk!” Carol casually steps back, watching the Walker fumble the step and comes tumbling down, cracking and smearing its skull on the floorboards. SPLOK!
Suddenly, a Door opens, Rick lifts his H&K into the air, keeping it angled at the doorway when... Two People come shambling out of the Doorway. Their eyes are clear, skin is healthy!
One Caucasian American Brown-Haired Lady holding an Orange and a Caucasian American Blonde-Haired Guy. The Lady had a White Top, Brown Vest, Orange Dress and Boots. The Man had this Dark Blue Hoodie and Dark Trousers, they seemed pretty normal, “W-woah! Hey, it's cool! We’re cool!”
“W-we have fruit!” The Stranger Lady kindly tries to offer. Rick can’t see any weapons on them, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t Armed. The Man had a gentle and endearing voice, “Y-yeah–! We got Apples, Peaches, and Apricots! Here, Catch!” Rolling it down the stairs.
Plat! Plat! Plat! Rolling and hitting the Rotten Corpse.
“O-or you know, don’t... heh...” The Guy seems to be diplomatic, and the Lady’s just downright terrified... Nah... These People aren’t a Threat. Rick lowers his gun, relaxing the pairing, “Come down here. We need to talk.” It appeared as though Carol agreed.
Moments Later – Kitchen
Rick dumps the body of the walker out the front and closes the door, coming back inside as the Stranger Man was getting some first aid from Carol. He had a nasty-looking shoulder. She asks softly, “How’d this happen?”
“Oh, you know, the House around the corner...” The Man answers, wincing from the pain. The Lady was leaning against the Table, “We were looking for a spot to crash, but the Roof’s Broken. It was gonna get rain and all sorts of animals.”
She flings her thumb back out, “It was right by this big Orchard, lots of fruit.” Rick strolls in, hand on his belt, “We actually came here for that fruit. Is it good to eat?” The Lady grabs her apple and chews into it right in front of him, “Mhn, does that say anything?”
It would be pretty stupid to eat poison fruit... In fact, she was actually quite confident that they could be innocent, “You worked on a farm, an orchard?” She swallows and covers her mouth to talk, “I gotta make a living somehow. Used to work on this huge orchard up in South Carolina. That was where I came from.”
“I was hoping to work on this one... Try to start over, but then the Skinnies came in.” The other Guy comments brightly, trying to keep the spirits up, “Friggin’ Kill-Joys, man, jacking it up for the rest of the World. And I thought everybody was an Asshole before this went down.”
“Now, I love people. You know... people who are alive.”
Rick grabs one of the Apricots and sniffs it a few times, chewing onto it, “Mhn... People can be... Unpredictable at the best of times.” The Lady assures rather gleefully, “We’re okay, Man. Really. World’s Shitty Enough without us making it worse.” Much like with Clara, Rick is increasingly seeing them as a threat he could manage if they did become a threat. Perhaps even, they could be allies.
Chewing again, Rick listens to Carol when she asks, “How’d this happen?”
Another Indication of Honesty, The Guy already resumes the Story just knowing it off by heart. No way he’s lying, “Skinnies came at me through the Door. I, like, tripped trying to get out the other side. I pulled the glass out and I messed up this thing’s face like crazy with it. It tumbled and we came in here until Grandma said, Hi.”
The Lady Picks up from there, “We’ve been in there only for a few hours. We saw this one family but... they didn’t help us.” Tapping his Belt, Rick knew they were telling the truth now, “They’re infected with a Plague. Would’ve killed you if they got close. We found their car not far from here.”
Her eyes shoot wide open, gulping to herself, “I-infected? Officer--!” She must see the badge, “T-they had a baby...” Rick tosses away the apricot, no longer hungry, “The Plague don’t discriminate... We shouldn’t go looking for ‘em. Better this way.” The Lady’s face becomes... so glum and hopeless. More than she had ever been since they met.
Changing Topics, to salvage the conversation, Carol gestures her hand at the Shoulder, “That’s dislocated by the way.” He checks it with a huff, “Jeepers, that makes sense.” There was a lot of bruising and red collecting all around the shoulder.
“Can you fix it?” The Lady gently requests?
Nodding softly, Carol begins moving stuff off the Table, “Lay on your Back.”
Moving off to the side, Rick notices something... That Lady. She has a pretty solid bump there... On the gut. That... explains her reaction about the car... Carol gives the Man a bag, “Okay, hold him still and hold this.” The Man does so, looking away, “Eghn...”
“Keep holding on.” Carol gets ready to move it. The Poor Guy complains, “G-ghhad! That hurts!”
“Steady... Steady...” Carol guides up his shoulder, The Stranger groans, “I-i can’t, I can’t!” CRACK! “Gh!” His Shoulder! It feels so much better! “Is it?” The Lady asks, hearing him smile and seeing him roll his shoulder, “Yeah!”
Strutting back into the Kitchen, Rick leans on his side, “You got Guns... Knives... Ammo. Why’d you not shoot?” The Lady subtly holds her gut, “Oh, you know... I never much liked using guns.” The Guy smiles innocently, “And I lost my Main arm so... We just hoped to wait it out.”
“It’s Just Safe.” She promises, “Since my Leg. We were at this base named Eversprings together, and I sorta messed it up on the way out. It’s not healing properly.” It does look out of order. She had a North Star Tattoo on that calf.
“Me and Sam have been together since we ditched this Refugee centre back in 2010. It’s just Us versus the World now.” Rick checks back on the Lady, “And your Name?”
“Anna.” Rubbing at Sam’s back, “We’re really okay. Not trying to hurt anyone. We just want to find someplace safe.” Rick’s eyes dart towards her gut, which she notices, “...We got some place safe.”
“But we have three questions.” Slowly nodding at Anna, “Then you’re in. You’re with us.” Quietly appreciating it, Anna asks, “What’s the first one?”
Big Tony’s Express Mart
Daryl heads in first, finding a decrepit Building at the end of its life. The Rays of His flashlight illuminating thick dust practices and a broken window are letting in Mother Nature. Vines are already creeping into the store. Peter steps in, Beretta aimed up, flashlight underneath. Checking the various corners whilst Bob funnels in, clearing the Store.
As expected, the shelves were still full of stuff. No one had been in here since at least the Tree Fell, which was probably a long time ago.
Leaning around, Daryl can’t see much of anything, especially the Walkers. Pete leans around a shelf, nothing in there, “Room Clear.” Daryl moves closer towards the Storage, hearing something, “This way.”
Bob follows closely behind, having his Rifle aimed and Ready, supporting Daryl.
Finding the Batteries they need, “Pete, keep watch. Got a Walker in here somewhere. Can’t define where.” Nodding, he holds the doors while Daryl grabs one of the Batteries and lays it down onto a trolley, “Let’s see about this one.”
Using his knife to release the latch and check the Cells inside. Bob nods quietly at them, “Seems dry to me.” Daryl pops the Lid back on and secures it, “I’d not worry too much about that.”
Outside the Mart
Hacking away what’s left of the Greenery, Tyreese and Michonne yanks off the foliage a bit more. Freeing the van. Getting started on the next cluster of Green, Michonne squints at her Teammate, “You shoulda let him go.”
Tyreese hacks apart some leaves and tears them off the side of the Vehicle, “Leave it be...” Michonne walks around the side and crosses her arms together, “Can’t... cus I don’t wanna see you die.”
Stalling, Tyreese leans against the vehicle, wiping at his eyes as Michonne clocks a brow, “Is that what you’re trying to do? Do you even know what you’re doing?” Hearing him release a long-drawn-out sigh, “You’re Pissed... Lost... Sad. You have every reason to be. But Anger makes you Stupid. Stupid gets you killed.”
Leaning up his head, Tyreese scoffs, “You know I don’t get you... I mean, you ran off for weeks. You had every damn thing, A Guy happy as can be to have you around. Nice Lady hanging off you like you were a doorknob, and she was the ornament. You had a Dozen or so kids who’d have their day brightened just to have you pass ‘em by.”
“But then you ran... What did that Motherfucker do to you? The Governor? Why are you running off to kill his ass when you got all that?”
Tapping her boot quietly against the asphalt, Michonne squints her eyes underneath the Hood, “...He Raped Me.”
Widening his eyes, Tyreese had... no idea at all, “He did what!?” Nodding in affirmation, Michonne sits against the Van, “I was broken... I couldn’t even tolerate Rick holding me, much less any other man. I began seeing things... Hearing Voices... I began to think they were real.”
“So, I started taking Anti-Psychotics... Still am.”
“But... My problem is that I feel all sorts of wrong... How can I go on, signing off to the future if that animal is still alive? Took me a long time to reassemble myself, Ty... and like you, I did self-destructive crap too.”
“Hell... I probably still am prone to it... The thing is; I realised something. I don’t exist in a vacuum. The things I say and do to myself? They have influence on others.”
“So, I reigned myself in... as best I could. I am not perfect, I know I got a future with Rick and Andrea. That a whole lotta folk don’t luck out like I did. But knowing and doing are different beasts.”
“Kinda like how you know folk need you to get back... but you’re having hell of a time doing it.”
Like a Defused Bomb, Tyreese just presses up against the hood of the Van like her. Shaking his head, “End of the Damn World... and then Governor goes and does that... Fuck, I am sorry... I didn’t mean to make you think about it.”
Gazing up at the Dimming Sky, Michonne knows it’ll be nightfall soon. It must be about 3 PM now. “It’s okay, Tyreese... Because I was already thinking about it... Every damn Minute... of every damn Day.”
Back Inside the Mart
Pete moves down the Aisle with Bob and Daryl, trying to find the source of that noise. Pete aims down an Aisle seeing a bunch of boxes and stuff strewn onto the floor like someone got mad at one point, “Keys are on the body?”
“Ain’t on the guys outside.” Daryl checks down another aisle and finds... decayed chum on the floor, “That’s Puke...” Pete advances and steps around the stuff, nudging one of the bottles, “And that’s Coolant...” Bob flicks his chin ahead, “And that’s the cups they drank it through.”
The idea was profoundly disgusting to Pete, shrivelling his nose at the Petri-dish of rot close to his boots, “So they committed Suicide or what?” Daryl sniffs, holding his light at the chum Pile, “Those Douchebags out on the vines... This proves they took themselves out, alright.”
Examining the left-over familial albums and the mementos left on the floor, “Holding hands, Koom-by-yaa Style.”
Raising his brows, Bob pokes at Daryl with his tongue, “They wanted to go out together, that makes ‘em douchebags?” Daryl skirts around and passes by Pete who is still wiping at his nose, “Does if they could’ve gotten out, which they did.”
Pete trails along behind Bob, “Dealt with half a dozen scenes like this... Your Walker always gets out. Always. ”
Yet, Bob still insists, gesturing his hand to the mess, “Everybody makes it, till they don’t. People nowadays are dominos. What they did, maybe it’s about not having to watch ‘em fall.”
“Right...” Daryl gives him one judgemental glare and moves on. “They still did, Bob.” Pete leans out slightly to meet eyes, “Cus they drank and died together. Changed nothing but the speed of their Death. It’d be slow... Painful. Not worth it. ”
Stopping, Daryl finds the source of the groaning at long last, “Speaking of Slow.” The Walker growls from the Ray of Electrical Light stimulating its fetid brain, “Ahhkkk!” The only free hand left, clutching and grabbing at them all.
Pete lowers his pistol and keeps a light on it, “Last Stiff in the building.” Daryl casually walks past its hand, “One of y’all can kill it if you like.” Bob reviews the pictures, seeing... a whole lifetime on that wall. Pictures of a Family. A Woman, a Young Man with Light Brown Hair. Another with short hair and a CAT Hat.
There was also a Woman in a fancy Red Leather Jacket and curled Blonde Hair. Finally, was Big Tony, a Man with a Balding Head, long Side Locks and Glasses... just like the Walker down below.
They all ran this Store together.
“Want me?” Pete asks softly, seeing the look of Grief in his New Comrade. Bob braces himself... angling his bayonet, “I got it, man.” SLSK! Plunging the blade deep into the thing’s cranium and ripping it out.
Pete rests a hand on Bob’s shoulder, “...Sometimes Dominos, Fall, Bob. That’s why we both signed up in the first place... We’re trying to be the Dominos and keep People like them from being next up.” Meeting eyes with the Fellow Vet, Bob can only gulp, “Let’s just get the battery hooked up.”
“Wilco.” Pete lets his comrade go and takes a moment to stare at the Pictures as well, “...Ah Mitch...” Exhaling after and turning away.
Sweet-Berry - Pickett Residence
“We’ve gotten everything we can from here.” Carol walks in with a full pack. Rick also finished packing as well. Seeing that he actually still has that 1911 he got from the field once.
“So, we pass the test?” Sam excitedly asks. Which Rick turns around holding the 1911, “That Disease you ran from... It’s in our Base. I can’t guarantee you won’t get sick. Hopefully, you’re already Carriers but...” Offering Sam the fully loaded Pistol, “You’re gonna need something better than that 22, Sam.”
“Either Way.”
Taking the Gun, Sam slides out the mag, seeing it’s fully loaded, “Man... We ain’t gonna make it out here. We’re just not ready for it. You are... So, we’re here to stay. I mean- you – We're coming with, is what I mean.” Knowing that, Rick goes to say, “Now-!”
Anna holds her hands together, “You said you had the same Plague... How bad is it?” Carol slings on her backpack, “Bad. Multiple Losses already... Women... Children. ” Anna clutches at her gut again, “Your Children???”
“No, Thank God.” Carol responds, while Rick side glances at her... Knowing that was a pointed Reminder... “Both of my Girls...” Carol scratches at the side of her head, “Sophia and Lizzie, they got it. Only One remains... Mika, and she’s caring for a Baby too.”
“They’re strong, they’ll make it.”
Quickly checking on his Wife, Sam holds her back, “They’ll be fine, Anna. They got medicine now. The kids will survive.” Anna gulps intensely, “I-if there’s anything I can do.”
“Orchard could do with Picking.” Carol bluntly states, making Rick arch his brow even further, “We need fruits for Immunity Boosters.” All the Eager to prove themselves, Anna holds her man’s arm, “We can do that! Loop back before you need to leave!” Sam with his pistol shows it to Rick, “And I can check that House again!”
Holding both hands out to the Couple, Rick tries to stop this, “No, no! You- you can’t go out there! You’ll get eaten!” Sam leans in towards the Sheriff, “Please, we just want to be helpful. You’ll let us be helpful, right?”
“I-!” Rick is cut off!
By Carol, “Right. Gotta Earn your Keep. Besides, somebody went and fucked upo their hand. This way we cover more ground and get medicine to our Family. Right, Rick?”
Deeply displeased, Rick watches Carol take her leave, forcing him to have to follow, “Don’t play the hero. Stick together. Protect each other.” Anna and Sam seem most excited, but Rick isn’t, “Yeah...” About to offer his watch when he remembers... It was Broken.
Big Tony’s Express Mart
Daryl and Pete linger by the Hood, with Pete siphoning Water out of the Engine block and Daryl putting in the new battery, “You never told us about the Group you’re with before.” Daryl brings out his cigarette and holds it between his fingers, addressing Bob, “Pete told us a whole lot... but you? Weeks and Nothing.”
“Which one?” Bob says also smoking, tapping at the butt of his cig, “You know when you found me out on that Road? I almost kept walking.” Taking a puff, Daryl screws in the last bolts with his free hand, “Why’s that? Seemed pretty damn near dead to me.” Pete then opens the fuel cap, filling the tank, GLUG, GLUG, GLUG!
“Pffhh...” Bob puffs his cheeks and then blows smoke out towards the dim sky, Clouds starting to gather, “Cus, I was done being a Witness. Ten Times, Ten Different Groups. I was always the last one standing. Like I was cursed to see it happen, over and over.”
Pete sets down the empty Can and then grabs the stabiliser, tossing it in too.
Removing the Cig from his mouth, Bob licks his dry lips. The Smoky Residue of Tobacco flowing up and out into the Sky in an inky plume, “But when it’s just you out in the quiet.” A Quick exhale, escaping, “Used to be I’d just drink a bottle of anything just so I can shut my eyes at night. I figured Prison – People. It’d be easy.”
“The Run to the Save-Lots? I did it for me. Not to keep busy or to enjoy the loud... It was all for a Bottle. I found a whole shit-Load of the Stuff. So, I picked it up... and I lost control. I drank it. Drank all I could right then and there.” Pete rests his hands upon his belt, having heard a tale like this before.
“But there was a body somewhere above.” Bob dips his head low in shame, “I was too busy drinking to notice the Pile of Bile that had slowly dripped its way by my boots. I slipped, hit the shelves and it all came down.”
“That’s what brought on the Walkers, and that’s what got James Killed. A young man who risked saving my Dumbass...”
Looking to Daryl, figuring he’d know best about this. Pete stays his tongue. The Huntsman himself puffs and huffs at his cigarette, “It’s Bullshit. That Domino shit.” Bringing out the Cig and flicking it away, “Now get on in there and start the Car. We’re moving on.”
Genuinely shocked, Bob flicks away his cig and moves around the Van, hopping in and turning the keys. Vraaa-Vraaamm... Rumble-Rumble. Pete rolls open the door and gets his rifle. Daryl whistles over Michonne and Ty, who just came from a nearby Ambulance carrying some extra supplies they nicked.
Daryl stops by the Driver’s seat, looking in on Bob, “It was Sasha who picked that spot. Sasha, who chose to bring you. She’s a Tough Judge. The Toughest... So, I trust she ain’t wrong. Remember why we’re here.” Tapping Bob’s shoulder and opens the Driver’s seat, “Move aside.”
The rest load on, and Pete rolls shut the door, sitting right beside Michonne, “We’re Golden.”
Rolling out the Van, Daryl gets a move on, driving his way down the road.
Sweet-Berry – Fairday Residence
The House had already been looted almost entirely. Rain pattering and pittering against the roof of the house. Sliding down the windows on the walls. They just had the Bathroom and Bedroom left to go. Carol holds a bottle of Anti-Biotics and Paracetamol in her gloved palm, “Over Half the Bottles we find are full of crap. Before long, we won’t be able to take the few good bottles we do.”
Rick checks an Anti-Biotics bottle, labelled for New-Gen... Expires in 2013. Going into the Pack now, “We’ll need Chemist Stations. Mix stuff ourselves. For now, we’ll just deal with the current Crisis.”
Setting the bag upon the bed, Carol goes around the bed to check the next drawer. Rick turns away from the Bathroom, “Did you think it was right to bring those kids back with us?”
“It’s the Humane thing to do.” Carol opens the drawer, ruffling through the draw. Rick furrows his brows further, “Do you think it was right?” Scoffing at Rick, finding him comical indeed, tossing drugs on the bed, “Well look at us, grabbing cough drops and disinfectant like it could be the difference of making it a few more hours.”
Leaning her hands upon her hips, “I think you’re too soft.”
Gesturing her hand towards all the Meds, “We’re at our wits end and you’re trying to play Hero for Anna. One little bump on a Lady’s stomach and suddenly, you’re Small-Town Sheriff all over again.”
Tisking her tongue at him, “You’ve become a Relic... like that Broken Watch. A Time-Capsule... and sooner than you think, the world will abandon you.”
Rick taps his pill bottle against his Lap, “You’re losing your soul, Carol... Tell Me.” Forcefully tossing the pills into his bag and marching forwards, “Sophia gets sick first, you gonna ‘put her down’? Gonna practice some Preventative Medicine? ”
Going quiet, all Carol could do as Stand, Rick scoffs at her, “Right... when it’s your own flesh and blood. Then it’s different.”
“No.” Carol says grimly, walking away from the drawer and standing right in front of him, “It doesn’t make one difference at all. That’s Life. If it was Carl, Duane, Lizzie, Mika, any of them? I’d do it. Because unlike you, Rick, I respect what’s at stake.”
“Standing there like the Righteous Sheriff. Judging People for Rules that Mean Nothing to Anyone, Except Yourself.”
Standing quietly, Rick bites at his lip, stressfully shaking his head, it’s all so much worse than he thought, “Rules haven’t changed, Carol... Criminals haven’t gone away... They’ve become more Powerful , more Frequent and more Insidious ... Some of them even wear the faces of Friends. ”
“So, I am a Criminal, now?” Carol chuckles in mocking amusement, “I did what we had to do. What you’re too weak to do. Sooner or later, you need to accept that the Word Criminal means nothing now.”
Rick leans a little closer, “So What’s the Governor then? If not a Criminal... What?”
“Our Enemy.” Carol bluntly clarifies, “ Not on our Side. It's as simple as that. Because there is no right or wrong. There is just Power and those who don’t have it. Everyone wants to Survive. Everyone will do what it takes to do that. Only Performers try to convince everyone otherwise.”
Tapping at his Sheriff’s Star upon the belt, Rick doesn’t break eye contact, “30 Years is the Max Sentence for One Count of 3 rd Degree Murder in the State of Georgia... Times Ten? 300 Years. At that stage you’d not even get Parole... Not even Live, probably. Get slapped with a Death Sentence, no doubt.”
“Want to know why?” Rick marches past her and stands by the rainy window, watching the droplets slide, “Cus a Life has Value... I’m going to have to go back there and explain to People... Why I failed to Protect those 10 People. I’m going to have to explain to Tyreese why Karen who-!”
POP! POP! POP! POP!
Gunshots! Rick draws his pistol, “That came from the Orchard, Hurry!” Grabbing the bag and rushing out! Carol sighs and slowly gets her bag and procedurally moves down the stairs. Rick bursts open the door and rushes down the street! Carol lightly pushes it aside and walks on the pavement.
Moving his way along the pavement, Rick nears the Orchard where he finds... A bunch of bodies. Walkers, shot to pieces. Rain washes the blood into the Girders and into the sewer systems below. There laid Anna, blood seeping out of her head, blood speeding outta her throat.
A hand basket with overturned fruit all over the floor...
There sat Sam on the grass by her side, Gun hanging from his hand, “I’m sorry... I-i tried... She just wasn’t... wasn’t fast enough.” Rick leans his head up into the rain, trying to cope with this. Carol stands by, arms crossed, like she were watching a movie she had seen the ending to a million times before.
“Our Baby...” Sam glances over to the bloodied corpse of his Wife, “T-they never got to have a chance...” Tossing the Colt onto the rainy asphalt, “Take it... I don’t need it...” Adjusting the strap on her shoulder, Carol turns away, “I’ll see you when you’re done...” Taking her leave.
Sam glances out, watching with Rick as Carol disappears into the Fog.
“She sent us out... and knew what was gonna happen.” Sam holds the top of his head, feeling like Prize Fool, a Dead Prize Fool, “And we walked right into it... You wanted to stop us, but we insisted and now? It’s Over.”
Picking up the Pistol, Rick quietly tucks it away on his belt, “You’re not... coming, are you?” Watching The Hopeless figure lie back on the grass with his hands out to the rain, “No... I’m done, Rick. My Initial Assumption was right... Everybody is an Asshole.”
“Cus everyone who isn’t... is Dead.”
Covering his exhausted eyes, Rick massages his face in grief. Just like Clara, he was prevented from bringing People home. This time? The only one to blame... was Carol.
Backing away, Rick turns on his heels and picks up Anna’s bag, slinging it over his shoulders... Taking away her haul of fruits, which were plentiful and bountiful. Anna’s Final Contribution to Something Greater.
Her Man left upon the curb, as the Walking Dead slowly meander from the Distant woods... to the Source of the Noise.
Gainesville – West Tech Hospital & Veterinary Centre
Holding the door open, Pete stands underneath the awning of the Doorway. The Group trudges through the wet puddles in the Bleak late afternoon light. Rain sliding off the leaves. Pete remains there until Bob crosses through and closes the door. They were here... in the centre at last.
They used a Side-Entrance to bypass the Dead gathered at the front of the Building by something. God Knows What. Daryl advances up the fire escape. Tapping his boots on each concrete step until they find a set of double doors. One by One, they lined up and get ready to breach.
Creeeeaaakkkk.... Clak-Clak!
The door is open, and they advance through the shrouded and dimly lit environment. Passing by the West-Tech Company Logo, promising a Bright Medical future. Following the signs, Pete points out, “That way.” Looks to be a Med-Lab. That’s gotta be the place. Ducking in, they find the lab utterly undisturbed.
The Blinds were closed, and there were Oil-Lamps set out. Beds on the floor. Suggesting that some People once tried to camp out here. The shelves were lined up with all sorts of drugs that could use. Pleased, Daryl signals his People, “Right, let’s make this quick.”
Striding Past a few Cages with blood on them. Daryl picks up a Container of Drugs and puts them in. Bob slowly proceeds up towards the main station. Where there was a bed and an old bag... A Few Pathology Books and flyers for New-Gen. There was a neck for a Bottle of Dolce’s in the covers of the Sleeping Bag too.
Smacking his lips, Bob unslings his pack and goes to get it.
“Room’s clear.” Pete announces with a whisper shout, Daryl nods and signals his guys, “C’mon. Next Room.” Moving past even more bloody cages. Michonne shines her torch at one, finding a broken cage... A Dead Pig inside with old, bloodied eyes. Barely anything left at this stage, “The Hell...?”
Bob loudly retrieves his bag and starts to move, catching Michonne’s interest, “Good to go.” Quietly, she squints at him, seeing his bag swaying, “Yeah...”
“Arrhkk...” A Lab Assistant with scrubs slowly turns around, bloodied eyes, “Nrhhh!” PLIP! KLISK! THUD! Pete downs it with his Silenced Rifle, “Tango Down, Green to move.” Daryl shines a light at the Sign, “Drug Lab, this way.”
Opening the door, Daryl flicks around his crossbow, spotting another Doctor Walker with no nose and a missing arm sauntering towards, “Kkrrhkk!” FWINK! KISK! The Creature collapses and smacks into the floor. Pouring contaminated ichor everywhere.
The Drug lab is in an utter state. Every Station was messy with used beakers and powered-off computers. Whoever was here last? Was trying, very frantically, to make something. Bob flicks his light around, panning the incandescent beam across the stations, “Starting to think the Scarlet Flu came outta here.”
“They failed.” Daryl steps over a Doctor’s body and signals to the others, “Get looting.” Pete, Ty, Michonne and Bob get started. Dumping in Drug after Drug, Bob tells them all, “Get everything ending with ‘Cilin’ & ‘Cin’. Grab it. We’ll dissolve it all into the IVs and put it right into the bloodstream. Dosage will be tricky, but considering the time we lost.”
Pete picks up a Research Paper, checking out its contents...
‘PROJECT - SCARLET FLU
AUTHORISED BY PRESIDENT WILLIAM MILTON
E.O: 3342-99J
America’s Enemies, The Axis of Evil, has a Developing Bio-Medical Market capable of creating sophisticated Contagions that could overwhelm and defeat America’s Pharmaceutical World. To correct this, we must understand Viral Contagions before they can be used as Weapons against the United States.
Under this Executive Order, Sweeping Authorisation has been granted to a Multitude of Bio-Hazardous Research Projects. ‘SCARLET FLU’ is to be made from EBOLA (EHF) and made to Kill Victims within a Period of 48 Hours. A Virus & a Cure is to be Developed, Made and Archived by June 2011.
Any Caught Whistleblowing or Leaking this Project is to be TERMINATED as Authorised by Wartime Powers by the PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES.
Experimentation Allowed:
VOLUNTARY Human Experimentation
Animal Experimentation – CHIMPANZEES & PIGS
Conditions:
CONSENT MUST BE ACQUIRED & GAG ORDERS MUST BE SECURED. Before Experimentation on Human Subjects can proceed. Any Casualties are to be ‘RECLASSIFIED’, and New Causes of Death are to be PROCLAIMED. DHS (DEPARTMENT OF HOMELAND SECURITY) is to become the Security of Experimentation Sites, posing as Private Security Guards.
If The Vaccine is not developed by June 2011, The Contagion is to be TERMINATED. No Exceptions.
God Bless America.
***Presidential Seal***’
Staring quietly at the Page, Pete shows it to Daryl, “They made the Virus first, but no Cure. Jackasses, right?” Hardly surprised, Daryl begins folding up the paper, “We’ll take this as well. So, the Docs back home know this shit is man-made.”
Tyreese comes in with an absolutely packed dufflebag, “I got bag tubes, connectors. Everything on the List.” Daryl checks with Bob, “Got everything?” Taking one last look over, Bob swipes the remaining Anti-Biotics bottle and tosses it into his bag, “We got it all.”
“Yup.” Michonne turns to Pete, collecting the last of the lab equipment, “You?” Taking a few needles and IV Bags, Pete confirms, “Roger, we’re good. The rest of my bag is all drugs.” Daryl slings his large bag over his shoulder, “Same here, let’s scram.”
Scampering their way across the Halls, they can hear the Undead meandering above and below. In the Rooms and in the closest. Pete quietly closes doors on them, locking several at a time inside. So does Tyreese, who also secures the exits. Daryl flicks his head, signalling to the Exit Sign.
Passing by a Downed door, the Undead seems to smell them, as they get roused enough to start looking. Beckoning his People they start jogging which further alerts the Undead! “Urhhkk!” The First Nurse stumbles out the door, sniffing and listening. Their eyes burst open, and their throats bulged, “Urhk!”
Ducking into the Side-Door they breach into a Connecting Hallway. The exit sign ushering them forwards. Bob whispers, “Guys! This door is busted!” Damn thing won’t stay closed! Pete grabs some of the cages and boxes trying to lay them on top with Daryl, “Hurry!”
“Hhhhhkkk!” The Walkers are drawing close!
More noise summons Michonne’s eyes forwards! The Exit Door had Walkers on it, budging and slamming it! With the Machete at Ready, Michonne advances towards it, the Ray of Light from her Torch keeping it lit.
One by One they advance. Michonne finding the Fire-Escape Door, “That one.”
Ty passes by a batch of bloody cages when, “ROHK!” A Lurker lunges out, catching it by the throat, Ty raises his hammer, CRH! CK! GHK! BLIASHK! Splattering the floor with Ichor and himself, “Oh shit!” Dropping the creature, realising its eyes were blood. He was Exposed.
Now the Doors are coming open! Lab Assistants and Patients sauntering in with blood eyes and mouths, goop seeping out, “Dang it! We’re pinned!”
Reaching the Exit, Michonne finds the Door with Walkers was padlocked and Sealed! Daryl tries to see through but the Bodies of the Walkers were too thick for the cracks, “How many!?”
“Can’t tell.” Michonne stabs her machete through, skewering a head and ripping it out, “Buy me time!” Already infected, Tyreese rushes ahead, bashing aside Walkers with his hammer! The Other Door’s window smashes and Pete gets his arm yanked, “Eghn!” Evading the teeth but not before blood puss spews all over him from a Walker’s maw, “Agh!?” PLIP! PLIP! PLIP! Blasting them to pieces, “I’m Infected!”
Michonne winces from blood hitting her face, “Dhf! Me too!” SLASK! SPLISHT! Not even taking care to avoid blood now, “They’re Dead!” Daryl draws his 45 and presses it against the Padlock, BANG! DLANK! Metal sprays and fragments, the Lock smashes against the tiles, and Michonne kicks open the door, “Move!”
A Blood-Covered Pete and Tyreese get moving, marching through the Walker-infested hallways! Daryl blasts a walker’s face clean open, splattering himself, “I’m infected too!”
Rushing towards the exit door, they push into the Stairway! SVASIHT! Michonne cleaves open a Walker’s face, splattering herself in contaminated blood pushing it off, “Egh!”
SWUNK! Ty gets a bit more covered, throwing the Walker over the side! CA-BANG! Another Walker slumps into the stairs from Daryl’s Revolver!
Breaking into the upper Hallway, Daryl points at an exit sign, “There! We’re almost there!” The Walkers come sauntering around, and Pete aims his Rifle, PLIP! PLIP! PLIP! “Move!”
Crossing a Door a Walker lunges and yanks Michonne’s arm about to bite, SVISK! She roughly slams her Katana, skewering its head like a shish-kebab and yanking free the blade! The Sea of Death marches endlessly down the hall! Thundering ahead, the Group reaches the exit door but it’s locked, “Mechanism is busted! No Exit!” Michonne Declares!
The situation worsens when the Undead amasses too much! Pete reloads and switches to Full auto, “Need Support here!” PLIP-PLIP-! PLIP-PLIP-PLIP-! PLIP-PLIP-PLIP! Brass ejecting out of his M16A4! Bursts of light illuminating his face from the muzzle flash! Michonne draws her Revolver, CA-BANG! CA-BANG! Rotating the Cylinder before spewing the next Round into Fetid Faces. Their Ravenous Claw-like fingers grappling only to meet brass and fire.
Even Tyreese with his Superior Build could not budge the door, “Too secure!” The Space Tightens, Bob backs up until, That’s it! A Window! Turning around and switching his gun to Full Auto, RATTA-RATTA-RATTA! Bursting it open and allowing water to pour in like a waterfall, “GO!” Daryl grabs the sill and hops out, “Bob!” taking his hand and helping the man up!
Ty helps Michonne back up by whacking aside faces! Pete slings his rifle and climbs! Then Tyreese! With them all on the side of the building, they jump and land on a metal awning, but it is metal, and the rain assaulted it, sliding off the sides!
Perhaps Inevitably, Bob slips and slaps the metal, winding him! His bag flings over the side! The Greedy and all-consuming grip of the undead masses clutches from below, “NO!” His hands clutch desperately against the brown straps, struggling for the bag, clenching his teeth, even as it threatens to peel him over the edge!
His Friends quickly come to aid, taking his belt and clothes to yank him free! But what would otherwise be a simplistic lifting job becomes a gruelling tug of war. The Combined Weight of the Two Parties struggled, and Bob was caught in the middle!
Now as his advisor, Tyreese clings to his friend, “Bob, let it go! Let it go, man! Please!” Pete takes aim with his Rifle, the very last of his magazine rips into the Horde like a furious beast, His Suppressor flying off from over his shoulder, allowing its angry roar to echo throughout the growing darkness of Dusk!
BRAKKA! BRAKKA! BRAKKA!
Gritting his teeth as faces and bodies blow open! Breaking inches of Undead Flesh clinging onto Bob by the second!
Breaking the Bag free, Bob flings it around, and the thing smacks against the roof. Yet such a noise was Peculiar to all but Daryl. His Jaded Cynical Ears distinguishing the sounds of Bottle-Glass anywhere at any time.
Moving in disbelief, Daryl kneels upon the soaking metal and pulls up the Bottle of Dolce’s. The Cheap Brand, known for its poor potency and cheap Five Dollar Taste was well known to Daryl. At least if it were Rum, one could understand. Yet Bob was so pitifully addicted to alcohol that he would cling desperately to such a bottle.
There were no other contents in his bag, but the single Container of Anti-Biotics he had grabbed to sell his Selfless Illusion. It had been, as Bob warned, in the tale about Save-Lots. About the Death of James and the near demise of Zach.
As Daryl stands, Outage conquers his mug, squeezing the wet bottle within his iron grasp, “Got no Meds in your bag?” Pete’s eyes settle upon the lying Container of Antibiotics. Picking it up and reading the expiration Date, “... Expired ...” Only proving further that Bob had fallen utterly to his Hedonistic Addiction.
The lack of defence was to be expected from Bob, breathing quickly with wide, ashamed eyes. Every Single Compatriot he had joined had grabbed as much as their body weight could handle. Stacking the Van high with medicine, but Bob? All he had to show was a Whiskey too fucking lame, to even use as Disinfectant.
“Yeah, you should’ve kept walking that Day.” Daryl’s face illustrates only betrayal. He had trusted Bob, and Sasha had trusted him. Even Pete. A Stranger, a Literal Nobody, less than 2 hours ago, had grabbed many times more medicine for the Prison.
While, it was to the benefit of his People. One could point to a reliability to serving the Mutual Interest.
Yet what Bob had displayed here was something even Michonne could hardly tolerate, “Children are Dead, and you grabbed Whiskey!?!?!?” The Sheer Tomfoolery of it all, was incomprehensible to Michonne. Fed-up with the Silence from Bob, Daryl goes to fling the Pointless Liquor- “Don’t!” A Response, but not one anticipated by anyone, even by Bob himself, He had unbuckled the Strap of his holster, Pistol half-drawn.
Pete had already levelled a Beretta at Bob, “No, you don’t.” Having already spent his rifle on saving Bob’s life, seemingly, a fruitless investment.
The only Investment that seems to be paying off for Daryl and the Group here is Pete. Only driving Daryl further up the wall. The other reality sticking to everyone in this Group? Is that they all notice that not one bit of contaminated blood has hit Bob.
Meaning... Outside of potential Breath vapour... he stands as the only one not Infected. The only one they will not have to exert extra resources to prevent a serious case.
Calling this a disaster is a War Crime of an Understatement.
Regardless of this Reality— Daryl stomps up, directly pressing his head into Bob’s; The Man is unable to even look him in the eyes then. This was Bob’s greatest failing. And every heated snort, every low guttural growl from the very Man who trusted him, cements it deeper into his very soul.
As if gauging what to do, Tyreese looks to Michonne who remains utterly still, her wet hood flapping in the wind. Visible and Maternal Fury in her eyes. Imagining how much more at risk the People of Merriwether are now. How much more at risk that Sophia, that Molly, that Lizzie, Oh God, the Names. It just goes on. How many more could die? As a result of this?
Confiscating the Pistol, Daryl keeps his forehead pressed right at Bob. Still eliciting not even a second of Eye Contact. It was like watching an Elk tussle with another, but if one had tinier horns and could barely match the other.
His collar is grabbed, feet are near the edge. Rage boiling like Yellowstone. Fizzling and rising to the top like a Bottle of Tasti-Cola with an added Mentos. Rather than risk this any further, Tyreese speaks, “Just let it go, Daryl. The Man’s made his Choice.”
In a shocking twist, Pete, the Stranger had revealed his next trait, Compassion, putting his hand between the chests of both men, “Daryl... Listen to Me... You wanna beat his ass, I get that. But we’re on a Time-Sensitive Mission here. His bag is empty. That just means we can fill it up and have him lighten the load.”
“When we get back to Base, then we can beat his ass. Till then? We have a Mission to Complete.” Hardly even arguing, Bob just waits for his fate to be decided.
Daryl’s eyes narrow, and then look towards Pete, seeing sense in his words, “Why?” Bob gulps... finally having an answer appropriate enough, perhaps, “I didn’t wanna hurt nobody... It was just for when it gets quiet.”
Returning the Bottle but not so gently into Bob’s chest, Daryl threatens, “You Take One Sip... Before those Meds get to our People? I will beat your ass into the ground.” Pushing him slightly, “You hear me?”
“W-wilco...” Bob replies...
Letting it go, Daryl grabs his bag and stuffs a few sacks into it and throws it at Bob, catching the now heavier bag, “Move.” Pacing along the Overhang, looking for a gap in the Dead. One by One, they leave Bob. The last being Pete, the stranger who understands and points his gloved hand towards the bottle, “That’s a Band-aid ... To the Quiet.” Nodding softly, at him, “ Purpose ... Purpose is what you need. Believe me... I had a Brother. Same Problem, Different Substance.”
“C’mon.” The Kind Pete leads Bob, like a Squad Leader. Giving the Hopeless Medic some Structure, something to hold onto. For he is in his Darkest, Lowest Point. Where it seems like there’s no return.
Sweet-Berry – Dusk
The Hour was late, but the Haul was worth it. The Cruiser is chock full of just several bags of goods. Not as many meds as one would like but... Stuff that helps. Rick quietly stares at his Colt 1911, watching the water slide off the Gun as Carol loads up the second Wagon with the excess surplus supplies.
She goes to enter the main car to grab the last of her things but... The door... It's Locked. Rick comes around with a satchel, holding what’s left of her stuff, “You talk... as though you know things.” Handing it to Carol, who stares at the bag pensively.
“But you don’t... look inside.” Rick waits by the Cruiser, tucking his pistol away, wrists over each other, “Now.” Still commanding her. Obeying, Carol opens the satchel... and reaches inside... Taking out...
The Pregnancy Test. It was Positive .
Rick stares stoically at Carol, horror overcoming her very being. His Blue eyes staring at her fiercely through the rain. Water sliding off his brow, “Karen & Tyreese started their Romance under the understanding they were starting a Family. A concept that Amanda Shepard never could agree with...”
“So, they broke it off... Course, you’d know this... If you didn’t ignore the emotion in things so frequently. I have strong faith that if you’d known... Karen, and everyone else would be alive today.”
“But you didn’t... so they’re Dead.”
There was no reconciliation of this in Carol’s Mind, no way to justify... She had Anna pinned as doomed, but Karen? That was a direct stab to the back of her skull.
“ Eleven .... Counts of Murder in the 3 rd Degree... 330 years... If you add the Fratricide Element to the 11 th count? 350 Years for the murder of an Unborn Child. ”
“Death Sentence all but Guaranteed.”
Tapping his watch patiently as Carol barely holds it together against his car, “Here’s the Difference... Between Me... and The State of Georgia. I understand, People. I get it. You wanted to protect us. But decisions like that? So Unilateral and Final? Ain’t yours to make. It's no one’s.”
“Not in Our Society. Not in my Prison.”
“The Difference... is that I am letting you Live. Because you’re a victim too. You never got to find your strength... You never got to define who Carol Peletier was... You never even got to be a Proper Mother.”
Shaking his head lightly at her, “This... This whole thing has been a Complete Disaster. You saved no one, Carol. This... Hatred, you Carry, this... Bitterness. It’s Poison and I can’t allow that near my Children any longer.”
“I can’t have that sort of Quiet Abuse orbit Sophia... I can’t let you tell Lizzie she’s weak... and most of all... I can’t allow you to ever, ever tell my Son that Lori is his fault... Ever Again. ”
Tell Carl...? Carol realises the most grievous mistake, “I-i didn’t mean to-!” Rick raises his palm up in the air, “Save it... The Damage is Done. Because he burnt an image of his Mother... The only image he had of himself and her. That’s Permanent, Carol.”
“You became... so afraid... that you attacked our Family and didn’t even know.”
“This isn’t Strength... This isn’t Survival. This is Fear. ”
Regaining a little of her composure, Carol wheezes to herself, “I-I didn’t- I don’t know... I thought maybe if I shunned my feelings... T-that I could keep my Daughters alive.” Rick breathes in and then out, “You strangled your own Love for us, Carol.”
“It’s my Fault...” Pacing a little closer, “I was your Friend... and I was plugging my own ears. Woke up too late. Now that we’re here? This is what we gotta do. I gotta send you away... So, Tyreese doesn’t break his psyche by murdering You.”
“So that Sophia has a chance to calm Lizzie down... So that Carl can learn to accept that it wasn’t his fault... and finally... So that you can grow and find a new place, a new Family and a new Home... In Fort Valley. ”
“If you think I am going there without Mika & Lizzie-!” Carol’s stopped short by Rick, “Y-you want to take them both, with you, across several miles of Hostile Territory??? Lizzie is Sick & Disturbed. Mika is Freshly, 13 Years Old. ”
“She don’t act her age, but it don’t matter. That’s negligence. That’s exactly what I am talking about.” Shaking his head and leaning on his side, “See, that’s not even getting into the fact that you didn’t even mention Soph.”
Realising that too, Carol furrows her brows, gravely disturbed.
Knowing she sees it too, Rick covers his own eyes, hurt and betrayed, “I had... so much faith in you. So much Trust. Lori did as well... but that’s over now.” Releasing his face, hand slapping against his side, “It’s time to change, Carol. Time to go out there and define who You really are. Away from the Kids, Away from Ed. Away from Us...”
Wiping free her eyes, Carol leans her head up towards the Sky, “I’ve always been really good at deluding myself... Sometimes I’d lie enough to believe that me and Ed were happy. That I was a Good Mother, and that Sophia was just being a child...”
“And then he’d come home... Drunk...”
Rubbing her cheek, tearfully darting her eyes around, “And then I just excuse myself into letting it happen all over again.” Rick goes up, and lays a hand on her arm, “Carol... That’s why you need this. If you’re to be free of him... of what he’s broken in you? This is the tough decision you talked about making so much.”
“You’re a Survivor... not just a Victim, but that doesn’t have to cost you your Humanity. So, I am going to trust you this one last time... and you're gonna get in that car and leave. And we’re never gonna see you again.”
This was the best choice... Carol can see that now. There’s no reality where she can walk back through the gates of Merriwether. That’s why he scouted out this car immediately. This wasn’t a Run... This was the last Hoorah of their Friendship. Of their Co-Parenting of the Children.
Their last bit of Teamwork... That she corrupted by getting Sam and Anna killed.
“I’d leave me too...” Carol steps back, coming to the most important Epiphany, “This is what’s best for my Girls... For all three of them.” and reaching into her jacket, “...Here.” Pulling out a Wristwatch with a golden frame, a black band and silver accents, “This is Ed’s... I bought it for him on our First Anniversary.”
“I never saw him wear it...?” Rick gently takes the watch, wiping the rainwater off. Carol faintly smiles at him, “I made a mistake about the section of the store it came from. It’s a Women’s Watch... and he was gonna get it for me.”
“Three Guesses to what happened.”
Unbuckling his broken Watch, Rick trades it to Carol and equips the new watch instead, “Pickaxe to the head is too nice for that Asshole.” Taking the Broken Watch, Carol begins putting it on, “Felt good though... Still, you’ve proven you aren’t just stuck in the Past. So... You should have a watch that reflects that.”
Dialling it to the right time, Rick allows himself to smile, “Go on... Be the Fantastic Person, I know you can be. Good Luck and take care of yourself.”
Backing away, Carol opens her car door, “...You’re a Good Man, Rick. I am worried, though... that it could get you killed.” Smiling confidently, Rick gestures to his head scar, “Already dead, did you forget? Every second is a Bought second and I’m glad for it.”
It was a Joke, but it only made Carol worry more, “Feels good... to feel again. Thank you...” And hopping inside, starting up the car and rolling out. Rick just stays there for a moment, letting her drive away... In the silence... Rick draws the H&K and walks back to where he found Sam Last...
Near the Orchard
Stepping onto the Street, Rick can see Walkers feasting on Anna’s corpse... but Sam was nowhere left to be seen. Anna’s Pistol was gone. Despite it all, Sam seems to have decided to live. Thanks to the Rain there’s no chance of tracking him down and honestly, they gotta get a move on.
Walking back away, leaving Anna, for she was already mostly gone anyway...
Dolgen’s Barn
Daryl sits in his car, feet up on his dashboard; fiddling with the Jasmine Gem. Tyreese and Pete were busy explaining the situation to their People and administering some care with Bob’s, albeit Depressed, help.
The Green Jewel reflects the Amber Light of the Oil lamp on the dash. Slowly, Michonne struts back towards the car and sits in the driver’s seat, “Migration’s came this way... We’re gonna have to wait ‘em out... We will just have to trust Rick’s run was more fruitful than we thought.”
Like a Brooding Statue, Daryl just fiddles with the jasmine, “Mhn-hm.”
Looking ahead to the wastelands out there, Michonne exhales... Finally coming to a decision, “No More Running... I ain’t going out to find the Governor anymore.”
“Good.” is all Daryl says, stepping out of the car and abandoning Michonne. Slamming the door. Who could blame him? Today was too much for the Hunter... and for her.
Rick’s Car
Headlights Illuminate the Bleak Streets, the Sun Sinking below the Horizon. Passing by several Walkers, racing and splashing them with water. Those Cold Blue Eyes dart up to the rearview... Seeing a Figure in a White Dress sitting in his rearview. Riding with him.
Averting his Eyes, Rick settles uneasily, keeping focused on his mission.
Getting Home.
Chapter 10: Oats in the Water
Chapter Text
Day 451, Sunday, 20 th of November 2011
Night-Time, 5:40 PM
Rick’s Car slows up at the Gates. Letting Maggie open them. Driving through the gateway and popping out of the car, swinging it shut, “Got everything.” Maggie holds her arm, pursing her lips, “Rick... You ought to know... Morgan and Andrea are sick too. They came down really badly. They’ve been taken to Med-Bay because Triss wants to test her Treatment regime on fresh patients.”
“And Shane? Amanda?” Rick squints, the Face of his Friend falling with Worry, “They’re in a bad way, Rick... Triss says that there is nothing much that can be done except keep their fluids up and throats clear. They could be dead by daylight.” The Sheriff covers his own eyes, and it’s all coming apart, “Let’s get this stuff to the QZ...”
“What happened to Carol?” Maggie gulps, seeing him pop open the back, “...She murdered 10 People.” Grabbing a crate and coming over with it, hand it to Maggie, “...I left her behind.” The Killer... was Carol? Eyeing the Crate in her hand, Maggie exhales, “You did the right thing... We can’t tolerate that here. She should’ve come to us.” In such quiet & exhausted outrage, Maggie begins to caress the side of her head.
Maggie then peers up to Rick, realising that it pretty much means the entire leadership of the Prison is about to be taken out, “Wait, what do we do now?”
“You’re taking her spot on the Council. As one of the Last Healthy Women in the Base, it’s gotta be you.” Rick stacks a bunch of stuff onto his own crate and starts walking, “C’mon...” It was hardly a welcome promotion, but one she takes on, “Okay…” How could Carol do this to them right now, of all times? Maggie thought she cared… but maybe she didn’t…
Admin Centre
Sitting in the Darkness, Carl has a small fire going to keep people warm in the Night. Blowing air onto his palm and rubbing them together. In front of him was Mika who is caring for Adora. Having to stay separate from Judith & Beth. From the others as they had been exposed. It scared the ever-loving daylights out of Carl that this might actually be it. He may have to figure out how to keep people alive at the tender age of 13…
Bleak Contemplation is illustrated all over Mika’s Face. She knew what tonight could mean. That it’d be long enough for many Patients to Die. That it could be the end of the Prison, “...I need to be honest, Carl...”
His dark eyes pan up toward her, watching Mika pull up her sleeve, revealing the bandages, “...I really like you.” The Flicker of Flames in both their eyes, “And... I think I wanted you and Sophia. That I am... really silly and that I should’ve taken more time to consider what I am doing and what I wanted before I started it.” Huddling into the Baby, trying to adapt to the idea that she may have to be her mother.
Prodding the fire with a stick, Carl’s free hand thoughtfully taps at his erect knee, “Hershel said, that I was stumbling blind into Romance... and he’s right. I’ve not been as responsible as I should’ve been about this. You don't feel... cheated on, do you?”
“No...” Mika lifts the baby bottle from Adora, letting her breathe and swallow, “I feel like a Thief. Like I stole Sophia’s time away from you, and you were kind enough to adapt. Now my Sister, Soph and Molly, are all in there.”
“They could die, or be dead, Carl.”
Knowing that, Carl just lingers by the Campfire, eyes obstructed by the brim of his hat, “Stealing... would imply that I don’t value Molly as much.” Softly shaking his head, Mika was the only reason they managed to stay together as well as they had. Carl wasn’t prepared to handle Sophia’s issues, but you know who was? Mika. He felt such gratitude to her for it, “They both matter to me. I don’t need to be with Sophia to love her. To appreciate what you two had.”
“I wanted her happy, and that’s what you did.”
His hand motioning the stick her way, “You deserve Sophia just as much. It’s not up to me who she dates and I would never want that.” Gulping, Mika nods at him. This was a thing that had to be talked out, if they would ever get the chance, that was, “If we make it through this... I want us to talk. Just get everything out... Reach an understanding between us all.”
Leaning up his head, Carl asks, “What’s your idea?”
“I don’t want any complications between us.” Mika sweetly smiles, showing him the baby, “This Child will need a stable home. We can’t risk that... For her or for Judith. We need to build trust...”
Checking the time, Carl begins to take his stand, grabbing his Colt and then the bottle of Anti-Biotics, “Okay.” Pocketing them in his red and black jacket, “For the Record... I think I like you too, Mika. Stay warm, gonna check in with Molly.”
Hearing it, red floods onto Mika’s cheeks, “Go on, I won’t stop you.”
Walking out and along the room, Carl reaches the door and opens it, checking on Duane, “You okay?” Duane huddles into himself, peers up to his Best Friend, “Cold as Fuck, man... That chill has finally settled in. Kinda miss the heat... but I miss my Pa even more.” Carl holds his Friend’s shoulder, “My Dad got some meds. That’ll buy us time. Just stay strong and have faith.”
That was hard as hell for Duane right now, but he nods, “Okay, man... Okay...”
D-Block QZ – Interview Room
6:31 PM
Hugging a blanket to herself, Molly shudders and coughs horribly. Dried blood running down her face. Her brown eyes trailing up to see- “CARL!?” He was in the room with her!
“What are you doing!?” Extreme alarm all over, trying to block her nose until Carl explained, “I’m a Carrier.” Hand over his heart, “I wiped the blood off Soph’s face. I also ran the same Tunnels as her and I breathed the same air. It all just means that I’ve been infected this entire time. Mika and Duane, Adora... They’re Carriers too. We lucked out, massively.”
Bringing his hand over his heart, “I can be in here and not have to worry.”
It makes sense now... The Contagion could’ve been floating around before as well. Her and Carl had been openly kissing for weeks. They could’ve Infected each other. Or it could be when Patrick was losing it by them. The sheer amount of possibilities are truly endless, “You’re a Reckless but Amazing Person, Carl...” Gently, Carl nurses Molly over to a chair and sits down beside her, “I got it from my Parents. Both of them.”
Relaxing on the seat quietly, Molly peers over to Carl, thinking about his losses as well as her’s, “You really should save that for the others…” Carl scoffs, rifling through his medical supplies, “You know I can’t. That’s not how either of us run, is it?” Molly snuggles the blankets up to herself, hacking out her lungs, “Achk! Ahk! Ahemn… I guess we’re both like our Parents.”
Taking out a container of Pills and a Water Canteen, Carl dashes Anti-Biotics onto his palm, “Open Wide. Got these from a Camp.” Opening her mouth, Molly receives the pills and then drinks up the water Carl holds out for her, Gulping loudly and coughing, “Ahk! Achk!”
Getting out a rag, Carl catches the blood she spews! Using the free ends to wipe her lips off, “There you go... And now you just wait for 12 Hours.”
Sniffling blood, Molly grunts, “I look disgusting...”
“Nah… You look as beautiful as the Day I met-cha.” Her Boyfriend brings an arm around her shoulders, “You’re just sick, that’s all. This’ll pass... I mean, you got the Tea... You got extra Antibiotics. You’ll make it through this.” Molly chuckles lightly to herself, “A-actually, I’ve been double-dosing Sophia with the tea... I’ve been drinking half... She’s asleep right now. Has been for a little while... I think she’s getting better.”
“I told you… We’re like our parents… My Mother was always doing things for others… Even when she probably should’ve focused on our own needs.”
Yet, Carl only brings up his pack and stuffing his hand into the thing, “Well, in that case...” Taking out a thermostat and popping open the cap, “I am a Thief.” Pouring her a Dose, making her Wheeze & Laugh, “Y-you’re Impossible.”
Glush & Splish... Carl carefully measures the Dose and then brings over the Cup, using his finger to lift her chin up, “Open wide...” Gulp... Gulp... Gulp. It hurt to swallow, but when angled up like this, it was easier for her throat to just give way and let it flow.
She closes her mouth and forces the rest down, coughing a few more times and then settling, “Ahf... Pffh... Thank You.”
More than Happy to oblige, Carl tips his hat, “No problem.”
Chuckling loudly, Molly Rose rugs herself up, “And you wonder why People like you so much... Listen... Carl... We need to talk. About Lizzie.”
“Hit me up.” Carl leans in with a serious look on his face.
Yet no look was graver than Molly, “Lizzie is a Carrier... and she’s armed... And Carol has instructed her to kill People who turn... I-including Sophia! ”
His face goes dark, eyes begin to widen, “W-what!?”
“She’s Armed.” Molly reaches out for him, taking his sleeve, “T-take her gun... Please. T-tell... Hershel... To Watch Her. We need... her... but she can’t... be left unsupervised.”
Wanting to just flat-out remove Lizzie from the Scene... Carl gets it. She’s Healthy and would be a First Responder. Most of Shumpert's Men, including himself, have fallen ill despite their gear. Still the fact that Carol told her to do that... Carl draws his own pistol, racking the slide to check his feed, “Want me to walk you back?”
“No...” Molly leans in and kisses at his cheek, “Just head straight to her... She’s with Luke now.” Trusting that he of all people will be able to handle it. He has yet to fail her even once, “Good Luck… Achk!”
Getting up, Carl wastes not a Second, “Get to your sell!” Marching deeper into the Quarantine Zone and walking past Sasha who quietly hobbles stuff along, “C-carl?” She wheezes seeing him go up the stairs, and then the next flight and then down the Walkway until he finds Luke’s Room.
There the Young Boy was... Not Breathing.
Lizzie, with a gun, was frozen in place. Her own lip quivering, eye lids twitching traumatically. Like she was trying to tell herself to move but can’t. Carl with his pistol steps in the doorway, “...Give me the Gun.” Looking up at him, terrified, Liz could hardly move a muscle, “I-I'm supposed to... Stop him... W-why can’t I?” Carl checks Luke’s Pulse, pressing his fingers against the neck of the Child... He... He was Dead.
“G-goddamn it…” Carl lays a hand on top of Young Luke’s Chest, the poor unfortunate innocent kid. Nothing but innocence to his name… but…
Luke had perished, blood seeping down his lip. It must’ve happened in his sleep. There was not a sign of struggle. A small Mercy, perhaps. Holstering the gun.... Carl draws his knife, “Because killing isn’t easy...” Looking back briefly at Lizzie, the Girl so warped by fear and survivalism, “It’s not like the way Carol says it is…” Readying the knife, the blade glinting in the bleak lighting.
Dirty Watery Eyes open wide, blood seeping from the glands, a breathy, “H-hrrkkk...” Escaping his lips! Luke’s Walker is about to Rise- SLSK! Carl penetrates the skull and slowly withdraws the bloody knife. The Girl herself was captive in that moment... Observing the droplets of blood sliding off the Knife. The Process of which a person she knew... Dying. Carl stands quietly like a looming statue before her; Staring down Lizzie, “I know what Carol told you to do... but you’re not here to do that. Not anymore.”
“I have to... kill what Attacks, right?” She peers up to him until he kneels before her, hand grabbing the top of her pistol. Linking Eyes in the Shadows, “To Protect what breathes...” Slowly peeling the gun out of her hand, “To stop anyone else from Dying.”
Popping the feed and catching the brass round. Before then unloading the mag and putting it and the gun away, “Lizzie...” Taking her arms and not breaking eye contact, “You’re not here to Kill Everyone. You’re here to keep everyone you can... Alive. Do you understand?”
“Y-yes...” Starting to bunch up with tears in her eyes, “Yes... I do... I am sorry.” Patting Liz’s arm, Carl hears someone coming over. It was Sasha, leaning wearily against the door, “W-what are you doing in here, Carl? You’ll get sick.”
Standing up straight, Carl side steps to reveal Luke’s Cadaver, “...Avoiding a Disaster.”
Blood slowly seeps onto the Pillow... Sasha’s eyes then travel towards Lizzie, crying to herself. She was supposed to watch Luke, “You’ll get sick...?”
“I am a Carrier.” Carl turns back towards Lizzie, “I have to go... but I am trusting you, Liz. You need to watch out for Molly & Soph now. Can you do that?” Starting to understand, truly starting to get it. A New glint of emotion forms in Lizzie’s eyes, like an awakening, “I’ll try...”
There was no choice now. Carl will just have to trust he’s corrected her. That he’s saved Molly & Soph. That all will be okay in the end. Sasha coughs horribly into her hand, “Eghn...” Carl sighs and turns his head again towards Liz... who draws her knife and gulps, “I got it.”
Taking his leave. Carl steps out and past Hershel, who frowns at the boy, “I am sorry.” For failing to keep control of the situation but Carl doesn’t mind, “Just doing my Job.” Flinging a thumb to his Father’s hat and star before heading down. Like Father, Like Son. Hershel smiles.
B-Block Med-Bay
7:02 PM
Triss Leo quietly withdraws a substance via the needle from her beaker. Soon Rick enters the Space, as it was just her, the last remaining Doctor working in here, “What are you doing?”
“Something Insane.” Triss flicks her needle a few times, wearing a simple Sleeveless, “You best not approach me, Rick... Because I am infected too.” Darting his blue eyes towards the bloody Rag, “Shit...” Letting his head hang. This Fucking Bug… it just keeps spreading and spreading. Now it’s gaslighting on who is infected and who is a carrier. There has to be variation in the incubation period.
Preparing her arm, Triss stares him down. Looking to be under incredible strain already, there were such dark bags beneath her eyes and she was barely breathing correctly, “I am administering a Vaccine. I’ve retooled an Ebola Vaccine, and I am about to inject it into myself. Usually, these things have months of testing but... we lack the time. In order to keep Doctor S and Hershel’s operation going... I have to keep crafting remedies and I can’t do that if I die.”
Resting his hands upon his belt, Rick narrows his eyes at the needle, “What’re the Risks?”
Fearfully, the Doctor’s Amber Eyes stares at the Injection Needle, subtle quivers escaping her, “Drastically worsening my condition….” Triss explains quietly, “Perhaps, I had improperly converted the Vaccine. P-perhaps, it is contaminated as it was not developed in a sterile enough environment.”
“As stated... we had protracted Development for these things for a reason. Simply put... I could die, but there is no other way for me to continue operation. If Daryl doesn’t get back by Daylight? The Prison will Fall. ”
Seeing no other way out, Rick just pinches the bridge of his nose, “This isn’t Fair...” Triss scoffs and huffs in morbid amusement, “No... but I appreciate it. From the first day you, risked everything to save me and Guillermo’s Life. From when you convinced Jacqui to live...”
The needle nervously shaking in Triss’s gloved hand, “You’ve given me... S-so much. Thank you. If this Prison falls? If this is the furthest point you can carry me? I want you to take it.” Motioning her eyes to the Desk and the USB under the Lamp, “I’ve updated its contents with the Current Research. Without more Advanced Equipment, it can progress no further, but it is still our best shot at finding a way to survive this Event.”
Taking the Orange and Black USB, Rick holds it between his fingers, turning his head to observe Triss self-injecting the Untested Vaccine and withdrawing the needle, “Gh... In the next 6 Hours... Roughly 40% of the QZ Population will expire... Assuming the best possible case scenario, half will be properly locked away.”
“That still means dozens of Walkers... will consume a lot of People. They’ll turn... and Containment is likely to fail. If Daryl doesn’t come back by Daylight, the Prison will be overrun. Nearly Everyone will die.”
“So, you must be ready to leave, Rick.” Sitting at her mixing station, Triss gets started on the next batch of Remedies, “I will hold out for as long as possible.”
Pocketing the USB, Rick swallows the lump in his throat, “We’ll make it worthwhile, Triss. Someway, somehow. We will.”
D-Block QZ – Noah's Room
7:20 PM
Struggling on the floor, Noah gags as a Wind-pipe is down his throat. A pool of blood on the floor. Zach keeps him steady while Hershel uses a pump to vent air down the Oesophagus. In the Next room, Glenn & Sasha struggle to do much the Same, helping Andrew, a Young Caucasian American Man with curly hair and bloodshot brown eyes to breathe.
This was the process they had to resort to in order to keep people alive.
Lizzie watches from the Doors of Andrew’s Cell. Observing the Process of which Glenn & Sasha do everything they can to avert Death.
Zach with Hershel coughs into his sleeve, his own blood getting pretty bad, “Ahh... Ahk... Almost there...”
Moments later
Hershel and Glenn reach the ground floor, Hershel holding up the Lamp, the bleak light illuminating them, “Let’s check and Cormac.” Glenn wipes off his sweaty brow, shining his flashlight. Projecting the beam into a cell where A diseased and worn down Shumpert stabs a head and pushes the walker back, having a coughing fit against the cell doors, “Doctor S says People are gonna die a lot faster soon... How long can we keep this up?”
Entering Jacobs’s Cell, Hershel shines his Lamp at the face of the Dead Man. His mouth was bloody and eyes burst. Expired about a few minutes ago, “Long as we must, Glenn. Watch him.”
Taking out his knife, Glenn leans against the cage to pant, waiting for Hershel to wheel over a Gurney and park it by Jacob’s bed. The Two Men then lean down grabbing the Corpse and lifting it up, “Hgn! Ghnf! Hnf!” The Gurney squeaks but Jacob’s on. Strapping quickly, they manage to buckle the man down moments before Mister Jacobs reanimates.
“Nghrk! Arhhk!” Flexing and chewing his jaw helplessly.
With Fatalistic Effort, Glenn helps Hershel push this Gurney along. Getting them into an Induction area where it’s out of the way. Glenn draws his knife and watches as Hershel brings out the Bible. The Book he depends upon so much, “Had to do this yet?”
“Trying to keep it down.” Hershel taps at the pages of his bible, listening to Jacobs groan and growl, “It’s getting faster... Subramanian is right but I will keep trying to do this... Because People need every bit of Hope we can muster to make it.”
Glenn raises his Knife, SLSK! And yanks free the Knife, trying to catch his breath, “...I know... but you’ll have to do it eventually, Hershel. Because it could be me... and it could be you, with my knife.”
Not tolerating that for a second, Hershel buries himself back into the book and reads out Jacob’s Rites...
D-Block QZ – Interview Room
7:50 PM
Maggie awaits at the Glass, Hands parked on her SWAT Armour vest, those brown eyes of her’s staring in terror when it was Hershel, her Father stepping through the Doorway and not Glenn. Nearly balling eyes out just over that alone.
“Where’s Glenn?” Hershel sets aside the Lamp and smiles reassuringly at her, “He’s fine. He is currently in a cell with Amy, resting up. Been working all day to help me. Despite the Pain... He’s a strong Man, Maggie.”
Inching closer to the Glass, the teary Maggie offers, “If you need help, I can-!” The Old Man stops her, “No.” Giving her the firm look only her Father could give, “I don’t... You are the Last Remaining Person Unexposed. The only one who can secure a fast exit from the Prison for the Young and Old.”
“Like Bethie. Like Judith.” Reminding his Daughter, her lip quivering, eyes flaring with memory and burden, “I know... I know the next... Six Hours— Rick said... It could be the moment that changes everything. I- I don’t want to leave you in there if they all turn, Dad!”
Pressing his hand against the Glass, Hershel stows his own fears of such, all for his Family, “You don’t want to leave Bethie alone when they do either. I am Old, Maggie... My Heart’s steadily giving out. Faster than ever because of all this. My Foot is already in the Gave but Bethie? But Judy? They’re who is important to you now.”
Maggie shudders to herself, getting a hold of her emotions... Slowly asserting control, “Okay, Dad... I’ll get it done. You can count on me. Just- please try not to leave us too soon?” Kindly the old man blows a kiss at his Daughter, “I’ll fight for every second. You know that, Maggie. Now go... We all got Jobs to do.”
Getting her Rifle, Maggie turns and gets a move on. Back to her Post.
Turning to leave, Hershel returns to his Post.
Amy & Glenn’s QZ Chamber 8:01 PM
Wheezing and groaning, Amy was struggling to drink the tea, but Glenn held up her head all the same, “There you go... Just a bit more.” Every Swallow felt like a Stabbing Needle. Like a Torturous Zap of Agony. Like running a hand along a Bucket full of nails. Yet she kept gulping until the last of the tea was drunk, “Ngh... Y-you didn’t drink yours...”
“I gave you mine.” Glenn smiles faintly, “We’re running out...” Spitting blood onto the floor, “Listen... Andrea’s in Med-bay now. We gotta make sure to stay alive long enough for you to see her.” Amy trembles in her covers, gulping dryly, “I miss her, Glenn... I miss Kyle... G-god, how it’d all go so wrong?”
Glenn gets a wet towel and starts wiping down Amy’s face, “Can’t think about that now... We just gotta think on what we can make right.” Turning her eyes up toward him, She takes the time to brush his cheek, “...Maggie’s Blessed to have you Glenn... I sure would be.”
Is she? Glenn gulps and just tried to smile friendly, “Don’t let that Fever drive you mad now.”
“I mean it...” letting her hand drop and eyes close, “It’s okay... Kyle being gone isn’t going to change my resolution... I am just so happy... that you and her found meaning, Glenn... Maybe... Someday... I’ll... Find... Someone like...” Drifting and... slipping into rest.
Hershel by the door nods his head at the Young Man, “Thank you.” For keeping Amy alive. He sees her just as valuably as he sees Glenn himself. Glenn nods once and sits back on his own bed, “Gonna... pass out now...” So, the Old Man rolls the aged metal bar door shut and locks it up tight, “You earned it.”
Soon marching his way over Doctor S’s Cell. Caleb in the darkness was just suffering, his breath short and whispy. His shirt covered in blood that he coughed and spewed, “You ought to focus on someone else...” Warding away Hershel’s quiet hand when he goes for analysis.
Musing, Hershel leans upon his knee, “You know there’s a saying... Doctors make the Worst Patients.” Caleb wipes at his bloody lip and nose, their hand just coated in red, “Not Everyone gets to live... Heh... End Stage; is the point no one comes back from. That’s... where I am...”
A Kind Hand reaches out for Caleb, but he stops Hershel, “It’s Over... Hershel. I’ve used the last of our resources to make the IVs...” Pointing out to them, “By Midnight we’ll have exhausted the last remaining treatment methods. Even with the drugs Rick has brought... It’s just not enough.”
“You need to focus... on the Priority Patients. Cus if you’re not ready to lose one... You’re gonna lose ‘em all. It’s like a Failing Circuit... One Light pops, and then the next and the next. Except they don’t just die... they come back and they’re getting faster.”
They had gotten this far because of Hope and Faith. Hershel wasn’t ready to abandon all of that just yet. If he ever could do such a thing, “We can Survive.”
“You...” Caleb inches himself onto the floor, “Ngh... You can Survive... The Priority Patients... can Survive.” Opening a gun case and revealing two shotguns, flares and dozens of shells, “After what happened Last outbreak? I got these.” But Hershel shies away from such Weapons, “We needn’t resort to that... We’re not that bad off yet.”
Taking up a Shotgun, Caleb grabs a shell and starts loading them, sliding it into the feed, one after the other, “We are... You don’t understand... We are past the point of No Return. We have reached the Peak of this Plague...” Pumping the fully loaded shotgun, “Nhf... It burns fast, the Scarlet Flu... but it burns hot and it is a lethal, ruthless killer. It’s almost certainly a Bio-Weapon...”
Handing Hershel the Shotgun, causing him to lean into the light, revealing how Red his Eye-whites are, the blood seeding out from the edges of his eyes. The Goop gathering at the nose and how droopy his lip is, “It’s Time... Hershel... it’s Time.” The Old Man reaches and grabs the shotgun, holding it tight, “You’re right...”
Moments Later...
Sliding Subramanian’s Cell shut, Hershel sees Lizzie waiting by his side, “Take these keys and finish locking up the other cells.” Taking them, Liz nods gently, clearly not sick, “Yes Sir.” And getting it done.
Moving on, Hershel announces, “All of you, into your cells... Make sure to drink ya teas. Last Doses available...” Closing another door and heading downstairs. Eleanor Stevens, stumbles towards her cell, gurgling and crumbling, smacking the bars by mistake and hitting the floor, “Urghk! Ughhkkk!” Rushing he kneels to try and roll her onto her back! Hitting at her upper body, trying to get her to throw up but the blockage was too severe!
With one last pained gurgle... Eleanor Stevens... Expires. Another Doctor Down...
A terrified Gasp emits from Molly Rose upstairs, Lizzie by her side. The other Prisoners look on grimly. Hershel by her side inclines his head in pity... having failed to save a friend. About to draw his Knife... Hershel finds that everyone is not looking away. All the People who are still alive, staring on at the Medical Horror unfolding before their very eyes.
“Everyone...” Sounding so tired, Hershel gently requests, “Get Back in your Cells... Close your Doors.” Yet no one dared. As if ready to face hopeless eternity all. Lizzie takes Molly’s arm, and gently tugs her back, “Let’s go...” Even as Molly tries to resist, “E-eleanor!”
Sasha grabs a gurney and wheels the squeaky device forward. Julie feverishly watches on, Red Handle Machete hanging off her fingers. Admiring Sasha whilst she gets that Gurney over, “Here...” Collapsing the Gurney.
Limping out, Julie hobbles over and with her good Hand, Helps to lift the former Doctor up, “Hgn!” They strap the body, tying it down. “Go... rest... both of ya.” Julie holds her Guardian’s shoulder and supports Sasha away.
Rolling the body over and into the Induction area... The Face of Eleanor jittering and vibrating from the rumbling of the Cart. She had fought so hard to keep people alive... just like himself, just like Doctor S and now...? She’s gone.
Standing by her head, Hershel draws his Knife; raising it up into the air. Dim glint of Lamps illuminating the sharp structure. Eyes as heavy as Planets, the Old Man closes his eyes, SPLSK! Blood splashes up, splattering his hands. Tears begin to fall, digging the knife deep into the brainstem. Preventing Animation.
As respectfully as one could, Hershel removes the blade... and sighs, seeing Rick standing there behind the window. His Sad eyes staring on towards Eleanor. Hershel wipes the blade clear and then holsters it. Taking a white sheet and veiling the body.
“May God show you more Kindness than this World ever did...” Bowing his head, “Amen...”
Like a Greek Stoic Figure, and Eyes like a Cavern, Rick remains standing with Hershel walking his way towards his Friend, “Lost Count of how many have Died. Must be down to just above 100 Residents now...”
“We’re trying to bury them behind the Blocks... Burning who we can’t. That’s what it’s come to.”
Fingers tap Rick’s watch, the Man himself staring at the veiled body of Eleanor Stevens, “They’re Dying... but slowly. We’re still holding on, Hershel. Daylight’s over 6 Hours from now. Daryl could be back sooner.”
“I talked to her.” Hershel wafts his finger briefly at his comrade, “About Steinbeck... She told me a quote... A Sad Soul can kill quicker, than a Germ. That’s exactly why I didn’t want them all to see what happens.”
“I know they know... I know they’ve seen it. I still think it’s my duty... to try.”
Focusing back upon the Older Man, Rick shifts in his footing with a sharp exhale, “They’ve seen it... They know... but they’ve also seen you, they’ve known you. Hershel... they have seen you... and how you keep going. Even after all the choices keep getting taken away.”
In Mutual Understanding the Two Figures stand in the bleak Shadow.
“Things...” Rick taps at the windowsill gently, “Ain’t gonna be the same. Ever, but that’s okay. Cus we’re gonna start up again. Gonna... replant the Crops... Rebuild the Pens. Renew the Fences and keep on bringing Folks.”
“Keep... offering something better. No Matter what comes our way... Hershel... Ain’t Looking back. Ever again.”
“ We ain’t the Walking Dead. I am gonna prove that... Somehow, Someday.”
In that Darkest Moment... Hershel can start to see something. Start to understand something, “Maybe, that’s why Jesus meant so much. Cus he was someone who wanted to prove something like that too. He didn’t ... Die for Our Sins.”
“ He Died for our Potential ... To Shine, in our own way... Like he had. Real... not Real... Who cares. Cus it’s a good lesson. We Endure, right?”
In equal agreement, that it was a Leader is. Rick presses his hand on the Glass, “We Endure.” but that wasn’t it, “I need to talk to you about Carol...”
Molly & Sophia’s QZ Room – 8:20 PM
Still completely comatose, Sophia lies restfully on the bed. Lizzie checks the thermometer while Molly shivers in the corner sitting on a chair, “...Her temperature is coming down... You’re right. She’s Recovering. I guess she’ll wake up sometime close to Dawn.”
Molly sighs in relief, it seems all their work and the extra Antibiotics from Carl paid off. Even if things didn’t turn out so well for herself… Knowing that Sophia will still be there? Gives her hope for Carl’s sake. Lizzie then turns and faces Molly, “...You should rest now. If you keep up like this, you’ll burn out.”
Hearing that Sophia will live? Molly may actually be able to do that, “C-care to help me?” Leaning down, Lizzie takes Molly’s hand and ferries her over towards the bed, where she’s laid down and tucked into the covers.
Getting the last of Carl’s extra tea, Lizzie pours it into the Lid, “...You heard what Carol told me to do... Didn’t you? And then told Carl?” Laying on her back, head pouring with Sweat, Molly exhales dryly, “Carol’s disturbed... Lizzie... Very... Very Disturbed. You need to be careful when listening to some Adults... Not all of them have solved their problems.”
Tucking a hand under Molly’s brunette head, Lizzie lifts her enough to pour tea down, “What am I feeling right now...?” Gulping, Molly weakly wipes at her mouth, “Relief... You don’t have to be a monster to live, Lizzie. I hope you get to figure that out for yourself.” Opening her mouth for more.
It did feel... nice, tending to Molly rather than waiting for her to die, “Luke’s down... I know he was your friend. Are you going to be okay?” Scoffing the last of the tea down, Molly lets out two coughs, “...Long as Adora lives... I am okay. Here...” Pulling out her pistol and handing it to Lizzie anyway, “...I am giving this to you... to say I trust you.”
“U-use that trust... to keep People safe.” Coiling her hand around the Walther P22, Lizzie focuses on the Black European Gun. Racking back the slide to check its ammo and then releasing it, “...I was never good at feeling things... I am going to try now.” Letting her eyes settle, Molly drifts off, “Good...”
Rolling the Sleeping Girl to her side, Lizzie ensures she won’t choke in her sleep before getting up and closing the door. Hearing Hershel drag in Sasha, “I got you!” Julie audibly coughing downstairs!
Rushing along the metal steps, Lizzie spots something, a pool of blood coming out of the adjacent cell, “Ahhhkkk...” The Lady Walker pulls herself up, head slinking around, splashing blood, “Reekkk!” Hershel turns about to grab his gun-!
BANG! SPLASK! The Creature jerks its head forward, BANG! The second 22. Calibre round killing the Creature. THUD! Hershel leans out just in time to see the body roll onto the floor, craning his head up to see Lizzie leaning over the railing with her smoking pistol, “Take care of Sasha... I got the rest.”
His face settles into reservation and concern. Wondering what this’ll mean for her, “Alright then...”
The Yard, 8:50 PM
SLASK! BLASK! GLASK! GLK! GWK! GLISK! SPLISH! GLOSHHK!
“Hrrrhkk!” “Kkrrrkk!” “Yhhkkk!”
Rick & Maggie like killing machines thrust Pokers into several Walkers at once. A Group of 44 Already Dead on the other fence. Yet more and more of the Migration gathers towards the fence. Wiping her brow, Maggie flicks off her deeply blooded poker, “That shot... Think it’s trouble?”
“Not Yet.” Rick slams another walker with his poker, screwing up the face and ripping it out. Shaking his head, starting to feel a little dizzy, “Hn...”
“Rick...?” Maggie inches forward but he jolts his palm out, “Stop.... Don’t... Don’t come closer... just... over- ahk!” Coughing suddenly and violently, “AHK! HHHEKK!? RHK!” Maggie gasps, clutching the poke tightly, “Sweet Jesus, No!”
“Blhok!” Coughing out red, splattering his hand, “Ahehkk... Hehkk... Oh Christ...” His hand shaking and jittering, He’s Infected. Maggie stands silently, shaking at the knees, “R-rick... Y-you're infected...”
“Which means you are...” Rick flicks his hand, dabbing the blood off, “You’ll start coughing too... Hgn...” Collapsing against the safe parts of the fence to breathe. Maggie kneels by him, “What are we supposed to do!? We can’t both go down?”
Spitting blood onto the ground, Rick stares out towards the Undead ahead of him, “Only one thing we can do... We gotta fortify the fences... Finish the job with just the two of us. If we keep on jabbing like we are? We’ll become too sick, too fast.”
Work on the Fence? On their own? Is that even possible? It doesn’t matter because Rick just went from Able-Bodied to Diseased in no time at all. That could be her real soon if she hasn’t lucked out with a Carrier Case, “I will drive up the last of the Logs. We only got two sections left. If we hurry, we can get this done by 10.”
Letting her jog off to the Trucks up there. While Rick forces himself to stand, taking up the Poker, “Hhkk...” SPLASK! Piercing the First rotten mug. Then the second. Lessening the Deathly Mob. Slower, more sluggish. He could breathe for now but that will change in short order.
Up in the A & B Yard , Maggie lifts a log herself, “Dhn!” Transporting it to the Flatbed, “Bhf!” and running right back to the Pile, clinging her fingers around the wood and lifting, “Nhn!” Again like a Machine, Maggie got every log she could onto that truck.
No matter how tired, she did not stall for a moment. Not faltering before the Endless Sea of Death, the Oppressive Aura of Plague hanging in the Air.
Getting behind the steering wheel, Maggie starts up the Truck and begins reversing it up and driving forward after, down the dirt path. Headlights spilling into the inky apocalyptic darkness where she fights her way to the fence.
The Dead reduced, Rick drops the poker and jogs over to the back of the truck and gets a log! Maggie comes flying out the Truck Door and then helps her friend get that Long to the fence, through the Gate and setting up the log, stuffing it up against the Fence!
As they did, the dead mash on the fence, snarling as the loud sacks were dumped onto the log to keep it grounded!
First One Deployed, quickly, they dashed back out and get the second log, “Nhgh!” Carrying the large log back towards the fence, “Hhhfn!” CLAK! It is in place. Wedging the Tip of the Log against the top- “Ngh!” A Walker snags Rick’s Leg, making him smash against the gravel and dirt, “Dghn!” The Mossy Beast snarls and roars, “HHRRKKKK!!”
“Rick!” Equipping her Hand Axe- THUCK! SHOK! FLISHT! Chopping the arm in half! Then Rick shakes off the rotten hand, “Ngh... Thank God you’re out here.” Taking his hand and helping him stand, “Don’t sell yourself short. We have just 18 Logs left to deploy.”
Armoury - A Block 8:59 PM
Unlocking the door, Morgan steps through. Wheezing and huffing. Keeping a rag over his face and moving in. He had to get weapons, the Zombies were gonna start happening soon and he would be damned if he was going to leave his friends and most importantly his Son to deal with it while bedridden.
There was one Particular Weapon Morgan thought of... The Weapon of a Man who served the Creature that took his arm. Approaching it in the shadows. Merle’s Prosthetic resides along with the rest of Daryl’s Weapons. Spare Crossbow Bolts, a Sawed-off Break Open Winchester Shotgun and a Police Colt that Daryl had as a Back-Up should his usual 45. Be outta ammo or unavailable for whatever reason. Spare Boxes of 38. Cal Revolver rounds ready to be used.
There was also Merle’s Utility belt from the Marines and finally a Sling capable of holding the 12 Gauge Shotgun Slugs.
Hoping Daryl will understand, Morgan grabs Merle’s prosthetic, slinging it onto his own stub and strapping it on. Taking out the Bayonet Knife, mounting it and staring at the Silvery Tip, eyes focusing on it.
Before grabbing the belt and attaching, then the sling, Sawed-off and Revolver.
The Last Thing he gets is the radio. Marching towards the exit.
D-Block QZ – 9:01 PM
Conked Out on the Bed, Julie's face lays against the side of the pillow. Blood seeps from her nostril while Lamplight illuminates her face and that of Sasha Willians, Covered in layers of sweat. There stood Hershel, IV-Bag Hooked on his thumb. Lamp beside her head.
“Good News... Your temperature is dropping.” Hershel informs with a soothing smile. Sasha’s first instinct was to check on Julie. Yes, she’s alive and breathing. Seems she’s survived a Coughing Attack. Her throat has become less swollen as well. Hershel quietly informs her, “Julie has displayed signs of Early Recovery. She will likely make it past midnight.”
“It is likely you will both Recover.”
Cracking a small smile for Sasha, Hershel finished with, “Turns out being a Hero Pays.”
She’s going to make it? Even before the Anti-Biotics arrive en-masse? She’d only received one dose. Enjoying the reality that her immune system is stronger first believed, “I thought you were a Fool for Coming in here... I mean, I was sure you was gonna be a Dead Foolish Man.”
Snarky, the man takes it all in stride, “I can’t tell if that’s a Compliment.” Sighing in relief, it did feel as though she was slightly better, “I dunno what I'm sayin’. Must’ve hit my head.” Because she knew how close it was. When you pass out with this thing, the choking starts... But her throat was clear. Lungs were heavy, like weighted balls but, ones you can breathe with yet still, “I never did believe in Magic... or Gods... or even Luck.”
Heavy Eyes opening with more intention, eyes locking with Hershel as Clarity wins the Struggle, “I do the Math and I don’t gamble. But I don’t know if I’d be here right now, if you weren’t so damn stupid.” Laughing gladly, basking in the glow of survival.
Like a Jovial Uncle, Hershel talks through his laughing, “You know what? I’m gonna take that as a compliment.”
Henry’s Cell – 9:24 PM
Zach steadily and quietly pumps air into Henry’s lungs. Having been doing that for ages while Noah is out Cold like a rock in the next room. He was the Last of the Guys still up. Shumpert is in the other room. Conked out with the rest of his Men.
The Levels Below audibly had Lizzie still checking things out and closing up doors. She’s popped two People downstairs, likely the turned.
Wait... Zach reaches out with his hand, pressing two bloody fingers against Henry’s Neck... No Pulse. No Pulse! Quickly Zach stands, pressing his hands upon the man’s Chest, “1... 2... 3.... 1... 2... 3!” Compressing his chest, trying to flood out the liquid from his lungs, “C’mon! C’mooonn!”
“1, 2, 3! 1, 2, 3!” It’s not working! The Air isn’t coming out! Blood begins seeping from Henry’s nose and eyes, “H-her-shk! Hershk!” Falling back against the wall, coughing horribly, “Aghk! Ahhk!”
“Wait!” Lizzie says downstairs, straining, wrestling with something, “Zach!”
Moving his hand from his lips, Zach sees the blood-red goop on his hand, “Ahk! Urhk!” Collapsing onto the floor, clutching at his throat, kicking his legs, “Yhk! Ghk!” Shoulder slamming onto his side, “Agh!”
POP! Lizzie starts rushing from downstairs, “I’m coming!”
“Krrhhkk!” Henry begins to sit up, their burst eyes staring idly at Zach, unable to even wheeze on the floor, “H-hhhkk!” Lizzie swings around and aims her pistol-!! Finding-!! Discovering that Henry’s Walker is just staring at Zach! H-how is that Possible?
The Creature’s Nostrils whiff at the Air, its head snapping towards Lizzie who gasps, Holding up her pistol, “S-stay back, Henry!” Leaning its hand out, the Creature begins chasing, sauntering threateningly at her! Liz back steps several times, keeping the Gun Trained, “P-please Henry! You have to control yourself!”
It just keeps coming!
Downstairs, Hershel was trying to help Big Tiny on the bed, pumping their lungs with air, “Hold on!” Myles sitting across was stuck wheezing hopelessly, “S-save him... Save him...”
CA-BANG! A Revolver shot pops off, and a walker goes spilling on the ground, “We got Walkers!”
Upstairs, the situation worsens as Glenn begins to wake up from the shot, coughing on his blood, “Oughk!” Spilling it onto his own bed, “Aghk!” Eyeing Amy who is choking and suffocating to herself, “Nrhk! Grhk!” Trying to get up, Glenn collides with the floor! His lungs were deprived of air! The Blood is bunched up in his throat, lungs feeling lighter but without clearing his throat-!
Thinking fast, Glenn mashes his hands together, “Hnf!” FHK! “Orughk!” Striking his chest, jolting his body! WHK! “Rghn!” FHK! “Aghnf!” Making his lungs contract, throat lump falling, “Ogh!” WWHHK! Pounding his chest hard enough to throw up, spilling an absolutely mammoth load of ichor onto the floor, coughing the rest out, “Ahk! Hehhhk!”
“Amy!” Climbing up out of the pool, Glenn rolls her onto the side, blood pouring into the covers, “Ahn!” CRK! Pouncing her upper back, “G-gotta throw it up!”
Sopha & Molly’s Room – 9:26 PM
“Aiehk!?” Sophia sits up in alarm when 4 Walkers mash against their door! Weary and cross-eyed, Sophia tries to reach for a gun that isn’t there! C-crap!” Though her head spun like a merry-go-round, Sophia climbs out of the bed and stumbles her way to Molly’s bed, “M-molly!?” No visible reaction---! She isn’t breathing!
“No!” Pressing her hands upon Molly’s chest and starting to do compressions, “1, 2, 3! Somebody! Help! She isn’t breathing! PLEASE! I need help!”
“Urrhkkk!!” The Walkers just keep piling up on her door, “S-shit!” Dashing back to her bed and picking up the Yellow Button radio, activating and calling, “CARL!”
Admin Centre – 9:28 PM
Getting a Call while on Watch, Carl draws the Red Button radio, “Soph!” Answering and asking, “What’s going on!? We’re hearing shooting!” Pleading over the line, Sophia begs of him to, “You gotta tell the others! People have started Turning! It’s Bad! Molly’s not breathing!”
Carl sits up from his chair, drawing his Colt 1911, “Perform CPR! Help’s on the way!” Sophia suddenly hangs up when Duane opens the door, “Was that Sophia!?”
Dialling up his Father’s Number on the Radio, Carl frowns at his friend, “Get everyone ready to take the escape hatch out! We got an Outbreak going!”
The Yards – 9:29 PM
Hearing the Gunfire Rick & Maggie stare up in complete alarm! It’s only growing more frequent! Maggie flicks her head to Rick, “That isn’t clearing, that’s a battle!” Pointing out his finger, Rick soon receives a call, “Go help them! I got this!”
“But-!” Maggie’s protest is cut short, “Help them, Now! I got this!” Rick grabs the next log and heaves it over his shoulder, forced to not receive the call as the Fence is weakening, the dead are growing to Critical mass!
“Raagh! HHRAAHHH!!!” Grinding his whole weight against the Fence, “YRRAH!”
D-Block QZ – 9:31 PM
Hershel pumps his shotgun, directing it towards the Walker feasting on one of Shumpert’s men, “Aghk! Hhkk!” Tearing out his eye and sinking rotten teeth through the Organ, squelching blood onto the floor! CA-BANG! Blowing open the Walker and stomping ahead, Aiming the Shotgun at a bloody mess of a Woman, CA-BANG! GLASK! Shattering her Rib Cage, CA-BANG! There goes the Head!
Upstairs Lizzie was still handling Henry! Even as Walker's hands grope at the air! So many people on this row died and turned! Lizzie backs up slightly more, “H-henry!”
“Urrhhkkk!” A Walker stumbles out from a cell behind, she’s flanked! Seizing up in this Moment, Lizzie had split seconds to react – The Words ‘It Attacks, It Dies.’ echoing in her head! Flicking off the safety and jerking her finger before thought could even process— BANG! A shot rips through the top of Henry’s head! BANG! A second shot punches through the skull and jerks the Creature back onto the metal floor!
Turning around, The Creature’s on top! Lizzie presses up the Walther, BANG! Sending a Round in point-blank range up its Skull and causing it to slump and slap the metal in front of her! Before the Harrowing Guilt of Supposed Murder against Henry could sink in, Lizzie was already forcing out his pump and rushing towards Zach.
Slamming the gate shut behind herself, Lizzie kneels and rolls him onto his side, so he pukes blood, “Hold on!” Trying to insert the nozzle down his throat. Zach holds himself trying to not seize and buckle, one wrong move and he’s dead!
“Almost!” It’s in! Grabbing the plastic, Lizzie starts to pump air down his throat, “Just stay with me!” Undead Patients slamming and pressing against the Metal doors!
A & B Yard
Carl dashes down the lonely Courtyard! Colt in hand and reaching the Fortified Inner Fences! Hearing intense rattling and metal croaking out there! The sound of many Walkers surrounds the outer perimeter! Gunshots keep emitting out across the Base! It’s drawing them in!
If he ignores this the Fence could give in before the People at the Centre get out! Yet if he delays finding Sophia and Molly? He could lose both!
His Father is down there alone, looking to be coughing up a lung, fighting a losing war all on his own! His Father or Molly? No, no it isn’t like that. That Fence? Could mean the difference tonight. It could change everything.
He has to do this.
He must Save the Fence.
If Maggie’s gone then maybe she can handle it. He’ll just have to trust that! Bolting into action, Carl runs along the fence and busts open the watch tower door and then the second one! Going all the way down to find his father, “I got that!”
Shocked to see his Son, Rick can’t help but to smile proudly as Carl lifts and wedges the wood against the Fence, “Aghn! Good! We’re almost done! We can probably-!”
The Tide would not cease; Dozens of walkers had their fences sliced and pressed into the metal! Bleeding blood onto the floor! Several beams start squeaking, they’re gathering up in huge clusters, and the weight’s too much!
“Back up!” SNAP! Wood splinters fly, and both Rick and Carl shelter from the flying wood and begin fleeing as more supports buckle and snap! The Fence comes crashing down and the Dead swarm in! BANG! KLASK! Thud! Carl snipes the first one and keeps going! WHK! “Urgh!” Rick's shoulder barges the first one, making it crash into its rotten comrades and protecting Carl’s flank! Shoving a second into the fence and pushing down the third rotter!
Hot on their tail were many dozens of uncounted dead in the darkness!
Losing his Footing, Rick trips into the Gravel! BANG! BANG! BANG! “Dad! Dad! C’mon!” Taking his Father’s hand and helping the coughing man through! Rick grabs the door and swings the door to shut but dozens of hands poke through, “Argh! Argh!” Seeing Amy’s orange-wrapped machete, Carl grabs it and dashes over, “Hold it!” His father doing his best as their lungs constrict and block up, “Ughk! Nrhk!”
Lifting the Blade up, “Gah!” SLANK! “ERGH!” SWUNK! “HRK!” SWISK! “YAAGHHH!” SLAK-SLANK! GLIST! Chopping the hands off! Rick manages to shut the door and uses the top bolt! Carl gets the bottom and Rick throws down the bar and binds the door shut!
Hobbling away from the door, Rick keeps coughing into his hand! Carl swings the next door shut and gets behind a Filing cabinet, “Ngh!” CLANK! Dropping it in front of the door, “Dad!” Rushing and checking upon Rick as he uses the Chain-links to support himself, Wiping his lip clear of blood, “I’m infected, Son... Psth!” Spitting one last glob out.
There was no time to panic about that now, Carl sees the Fence link keeping the Undead out of A & B is already weak and budging, “That’s not gonna hold! What do we do? If they get inside then the Base is finished!”
Leaning back, Rick spies the Refugee Buses from the Woodbury Evacuation, “We could back the Bus up against the Fence.” Checking the yellow vehicle, it certainly seemed heavy, “Dad, we don’t have fuel in those!”
Eyes widening in Alarm, Rick remembers! They were switching out the Fuel tanks when the Plague hit! Half of those won’t even run! “C’mon!” Taking his son's arm and rushing off!
D-Block QZ Entrance
Racing through the Halls, Maggie skids around a corner and keeps running, “Daaad! Glenn!!!” Entering the Induction area where Morgan was rattling the door, “Trying to get this thing open! Key broke off!”
Maggie reaches the door and rattles the handle herself, “You gotta be kidding me!? Was anything built to last in this place!?” Before an answer to her question could be formed, a Brown-haired Lady smashes up against the door, bashing against it, pleading through the Glass, “HELP! HHEELLLPP! ” Shrieking as the Undead catches up and chomps into the flesh, splashing the window with blood and dragging her down!
Throwing that aside, Maggie spots the Double barrel in Morgan’s hand, “12 Gauge? T-that might punch through the interview glass if we shoot together!” Revealing the 44 Magnum in hand. More than certain, Morgan signals her away, “We can reach one over here!” Getting a door open and rushing towards the Police Room where they used to watch Death-Row Interrogations on the other side!
Angling up the Revolver, CA-BANG! GLISK! The Glass catches the Round but is damaged, “Okay, blast it!” Morgan lifts up the Shotgun and presses it against the glass... CA-BANG! KIIISHHT! It’s cracked but still holding!
“Clear out!” Maggie weighs the axe in hand, Morgan sidesteps, she swings down “Heghn!” CLASK! “NRGHK!” CLASK-BIISSHHT! The Pane shatters into pieces! Morgan uses his Arm blade to scrap away the glass and Maggie vaults through, “This way!”
A & B Yard
Reaching the Gun bins, Rick grabs an AR15 for Carl and hands it to him, “Remember how to use it!?” Taking up a magazine, Carl flips it in his hand and slides in the mag, Clicking it and then slapping the bottom, yanking the operating Rod, “Yeah!”
Rick gets out his AK47 and grabs a new mag, knocking out the old and slapping in the new. Racking the Rifle and leaning down at his son, laying a fatherly hand upon his shoulder, “You Shoot, you Run! Don’t let ‘em get close! It’s too many to fight!”
Stuffing the last of the ammo into his pockets, Carl gulps and nods firmly, “Okay!” They then rush towards the fence! CREEAAK-SNAP! Poles fall, chain-links crumble and the fire of the Undead comes stumbling inside! Invading the Prison Grounds!
Father and Son arrive and get into position, flicking off safety’s to burst or engage and open fire! Shredding Trios and Pairs of Walkers at a Time! Rays of light projecting from their guns define the Targets!
Heads burst, eyeballs fly! Teeth smash into the floor! One Walker gets its neck blown out and falls back from the sheer concussive force!
Keeping control of the flow of the Dead coming in!
D-Block QZ
CA-BANG! Hershel pumps the Shottie, moving up the stairs, Undead coming from below! Almost all the Survivors have gotten themselves into their Cells! Now it was time to clean up! Those armed with knives do their best to jab! Yet over Half the Cell is dead! Flooding with more every moment somebody else dies!
Hershel backing up along the Walk-Away, keeps blasting apart the Undead! Checking behind himself, as there was a Guard Bay behind! He could funnel them all there! “Urrhhkkk!” BANG! Shumpert from a Door blows out a walker before it gets Hershel from behind, “Keep going, I got a rifle! Ahk!” Coughing blood while he retreats to get his weapon!
Hershel hears Amy coughing, above, Glenn telling her, “It’s okay! Breathe, breathe!” Gunshots emit from below as well! Morgan skewers a Walker up the head with his Arm blade and lifts up the Sawed Off, CA-BANG! Spraying the floor with Brains!
Strutting ahead Maggie’s Gun bounces up with each shot, some shots ripping through multiple Walkers at a time! Hershel backs up fully into the Guard Bay and keeps shooting, “C’moon! C’MOONN!!”
A & B Yard
The Undead are coming through, and rifles are running dry! Rick tells his Son to, “Back up!” Trying to reload with his Son! Yet the Plague forces out a cough, dropping his mag by mistake from muscle contractions, “Nghn!” Striking a Walker with his Stock! The Next Walker goes to Lunge, “Hrk!”
BANG! The AR15 blows out its brains, smearing it onto its friends! Giving his Father time to lift his just boot and stomp the First Walker’s brains clear in! Reaching around to his utility belt to pull out the Next AK47 Round and loads it in, racking the gun, meeting eyes with his Son.
The Boy he raised, he, who remembered him as a Sweet Thing, is now holding a Weapon of War and spewing its heated bullets of Death into their Skulls. Not shaken by the Visceral splatter of brain matter.
Everything that Carl once was in the World before the Walkers has faded in that moment. A New Fierce Warrior rises to the Challenge. A Mix of Pride & Grief flows through Rick in those precious seconds but the Bloody Struggle is far from over. Raising his Weapon, Rick joins his Son, spewing hot brass!
Sophia’s & Molly’s QZ Room
She was choking and struggling, and Molly couldn’t breathe! Sophia can’t get her to puke out enough! Tears flooding her cheeks, “P-please! Please!” The begging devolving into sheer simplistic pleas! Her friend was dying, She wasn’t strong enough to make her throat up!
BANG! BANG! BANG! Shots ring, and a bloody Glenn & Amy emerge from the dead! Sophia gasps, “Glenn!” Using the keys, Glenn gets it open and Amy rushes in, “Help me! She’s almost saved!” Sophia lifts Molly’s head, “It’s just one last chunk, I can’t get it out!”
Amy lifts up her hand, “Ehnf!” WHK! Smacking Molly so hard, her whole body jolts and the final blob of goop splatters out onto the bed! Molly gasps loudly and deeply, rolling onto her back coughing, “Ack! Eck!” As a complete mess, Sophia hugs into Molly, embracing her, “O-oh my God!”
“Heehhhk... Pfh...” Catching her breath, Molly nuzzles against Sophia, “S-sshh... it’s okay... I’m alright...” With a Spent shotgun, Zach leans against the railing, having helped clear this row, “J-jesus...” Noah helps support him, a sweaty Catastrophe, “Just rest up, Man...”
Lizzie stands over the body of Nick, contemplatively fiddling with his blood... She saved their Lives. But at what cost? Nick didn’t attack... He didn’t attack Zach. Why?
“Dad!?” Maggie rushes past Shumpert, glad to see him alive, Finding her Father rests against a desk, “Maggie!” Receiving her deep cuddle from his Daughter, crying desperately into him, “I-i almost thought! Thank God!” Holding her warmly, Hershel sighs in relief, “Shumpert saved me... There were nearly too many.”
Glenn hobbles over and leans against the door, “Maggie?” Gasping, Maggie flies into Glenn next keeping a hold of him, “Glenn!” Shumpert smiles at all three of them, “H-eh... all in... ehnf... All in a day’s work.”
Meanwhile down below Morgan marches out, next was to address the Fence situation, stomping over several corpses on the way out.
A & B Yard
“Pffh... Afft...” Rick sits on a chair, trying to recover while his Son pushes up a wagon and blocks the fence-way, slapping sandbags down on top, making it too heavy for the few Stragglers still coming this way.
Morgan advances on up, seeing the absolute pile of Corpses the two of them built up, “Everything okay here?” While Carl takes out his radio to contact Duane. Rick just holds his chest, patting against it, “Yeah... You good?”
“I dunno.” Morgan rolls his shoulders a few times, “I uhh... I blacked out. Choking one moment... I woke up just to find the next, covered in blood. Must’ve hurled in my sleep. I feel fine now.” Seeming... Suspiciously healthy. Late-Stage Recovery actually.
“Fine?” Rick furrows his brows at Morgan, “How’d you mean fine-?” Suddenly getting distracted when Carl paces up, “Dad, Duane and Mika are fine. Beth and Judith are okay too. Everyone else in Admin is alive. I just checked in with the QZ... It’s over. They stopped the Outbreak.”
They Did? Rick can’t help but to laugh in utter relief, “Oh Thank God... Oh Thank... the Fucking... Lord.” Putting a hand on Rick’s back, Carl says, “Maybe you should check out Triss? I need to check on Sophia and Molly.” Agreeing, Rick forces himself to stand, rubbing against his own chest, “You good to watch this area? We need to fuel up a bus and back it up against the fence.”
With No Issue at all, Morgan reloads his Shotgun, “Can do.”
Before they even leave, however... A Batch of Vehicles Start Arriving. Rick’s radio sparks to life, quickly answering the Call, “Daryl!?”
“We brought Friends and a shit load of meds.” Daryl then says, “Mind Opening the Gate?” Rick looks at Morgan, “You good for that?” Still puzzling out his miraculous recovery… It’s not like they know a lot about the disease… but still… Weird.
“I got a good arm, besides, most of this stuff is Daryl’s anyways.” Morgan gets moved on and then Carl starts jogging, “Right...” Rick draws his python, “Time to check the lab...”
B-Block Lab
Opening the large door, Rick proceeds in with his Python raised, checking the area with his light only to find the lights are still on. And... Triss is still working?
“...It worked?” Rick flips up the hammer and Triss turns, looking still sick but way healthier, “Mhm... Currently producing more of the Vaccine. As much as I can. It’ll allow us to save Patients even in the End Stage. W-we did, Rick. We actually cured a Plague.”
“We Won.”
Those Words... Those Words and their Sounds had become Alien Concepts to Rick in the past few days. Despite all the Odds stacking up against them... They still survived, “Shane, Amanda?”
“We’re okay...” Amanda exits the chamber, helping Shane through. In the late stages of recovery as well, Shane hugs Rick, “Andrea is still asleep but her temperature is coming down. It’s over, man... The fight’s over.” Amanda quietly supports Rick, as the guy just cries. Who wouldn’t in the event of such relief?
D-Block QZ – Sasha's & Julie’s Room
Tyreese with a Facemask, jogs into the room and finds Sasha and his Daughter. Both breathing. Sasha smiles back up at him, “She passed out a few seconds ago.” Near trembling at the knees, Ty kneels and takes his Daughter’s hand, “I-i can’t believe I ever doubted...”
Doctor Caleb Subramanian’s Room
“Jrrhhkkk! Hhhrrrkkk!” Caleb’s Walker arms pierce through the cages. Hershel stands with his hands on his straps, staring at the bloody-eyed Walker, “...Thank You... Caleb... You and Eleanor were extraordinary...” Drawing his Knife and Taking Caleb’s arm, smashing the walker into the Bar’s SLSK! And tearing the blade out...
The Hero we know as Caleb Subramanian, falls to the floor.
It’s as he warned Hershel... Not everyone gets to live. Maggie steps up beside her father, laying a hand upon his arm, “It’s okay now... You can go rest. Everyone’s getting care.” Not saying anything at first, Hershel peers towards His Daughter and then back toward his friend, “Okay...” Quietly shuffling away. Taking his Departure amidst the chaos. The Newly Arrived Eversprings Refugees who were sick were getting much-needed care.
Pete himself leans against the opened door, watching tears come down Hershel's face, “Thank You for your Service.” Hershel stops, and looks at the Stranger, bowing his head again, “Thank you for yours...” and leaving the QZ.
Hershel’s Office – D Block
Sitting in the Darkness, The Old Man lingers on his chair by a Flaming Bin. Holding Rosary Beads in his hand. A Lifetime of Pain in his face and Eyes. All the Mistakes, All the Successes. They all played in his head. Yet... As God had Seemingly blessed him with the Lives of his Daughters.
The Last of So many Innocent People at once... The Grievous casualties that had been inflicted upon his world. The Lack of Salvation? It illustrated something to Hershel.
That Whatever God had Fought for this Victory? Is not an All-Seeing Being. There is No Great Plan. The Eternal War of Good Vs Evil, Life Vs Death... The Struggle to Survive. It will never end.
Tossing the Rosary beads into the flames, Hershel grabs a Holy cross from the desk.
A Symbol that Represented Sacrifice. The Blood of the Greatest Man Humanity Ever Knew. A representative of what heights they can reach. In his eyes? Had become a Symbol of Pain and Death. Maybe it always was... Afterall... The Crucifix is what the Romans used as execution. Tossing it into the fire.
Last, and most importantly, was Hershel’s Bible. This Book.
A Book that had promised Comfort and Guidance since he was young. Representing a Faith that he had sacrificed everything for. And yet despite his Blind Faith? Nothing ever came of it. No, it was all because of Men and Women clinging to what’s worth it with bloody whitened knuckles.
Dying in the Dozens, filling Graves.
Its Words were of no comfort to the Hundreds who Fought, Suffered and Died in the Streets and Ruins of Atlanta. As the Reaper Scourge Destroyed Everything. Using this Book’s Words to justify it all. If there was any Divinity, In Hershel’s mind, it was not to be found in a Book written by Man.
Tossing it as well, into the fire.
Scorching a Lifetime of Belief and Faith. Like a Dam Release, Hershel finally let go. Decades of Agony and Repression. Crying it all out through his tears. Alone, in the Dark.
Chapter 11: Too Far Gone
Notes:
Fixed a few words, idk why, google docs and Microsoft word quietly automatically changes words to something else as well as reverse changes. Very annoying.
Chapter Text
Episode 3: Claimed
Day 454, Tuesday, 22 nd of November 2011
2 Days Later - 49.43F
Sunny Weather
Woodbury Ruins – Communication Tower
“This is Andrea Grimes, of Phoenix-11 Station. Please Respond.” Andrea sits quietly in front of a microphone. Her Blonde Hair tied back, Left-Parted Bangs waving gently in the air. Finger lifting off the Speaker Button. Waiting for a response. Blue Eyes staring at the Screen, watching the Wavelengths...
No Response... “This is Andrea Grimes, Of Phoenix-11 Station, Please Respond.” Tisking her tongue while waiting. She’s been trying for the better part of an hour. Michonne, sitting on a Wheeled Chair, spins around, listening to Music on headphones, one ear was free though to listen, “It’s not gonna work.” This entire affair has been a protracted process.
Shifting her hand over the Dated Computer Console, Andrea checks the alignment of the Dishes and then the Feed, “The Signal’s being sent out... but it may not be strong enough though. Going to Amp the Power to the Dishes.” Grabbing the dials and turning up the Power-Flow. Exhausting more Fuel, but it’s for a worthwhile cause, “The Rangers could be dealing with the Same Flu. We gotta try.”
“Yeah, I know.” Michonne spins herself around, tolerating the tedious experience.
Afterall, Andrea’s endlessly compassionate and hard-faced dedication is sorta the reason that Michonne affectionately regards her so intensely.
Pressing the Broadcast Button, Andrea nears her lips to the microphone, “This is Andrea Grimes, of Phoenix-11 Station, Please Respond.” As if a genie was listening, their wishes are answered with a Man’s Voice over the Radio, “This is Station 8-5, Scout Battalion 11. We are the Rangers and receiving. Send Transmission, over.” Lighting up like a Christmas Tree, Andrea speaks onto the Line, “Station 8-5, We are calling in to report the Formula of a Vaccine. East Georgia has been Victimised by a Bioweapon Identified as ‘Scarlet-Flu’. How Copy?”
Sitting up with Genuine Interest, upon the edge of her seat, Michonne listens in. The Man on the Radio Responds, “Loud & Clear, Station Phoenix-11. I am Authorised to confirm that the Protection Zone is in fact infected with the Same Bug. How did you acquire this knowledge? Over.”
Dragging over the slip of paper with the Project details on it, Andrea begins to list out, “We have attained Official US Health Documents that confirm President William Milton signed an Executive Order; E.O 3342-99J, which allowed for a Bioweapon named Scarlet Flu to be created at the Gainesville West-Tech Medical Centre. According to this Document, it was created from Ebola or E.H.F and is spread via Bodily Fluids.”
“It kills within a 48-hour time period and has the Possibility to Create Asymptomatic Carriers. We had our own Medical Lab in the Merriwether East Georgia Penitentiary, which has been turned into a Safe-Zone. We were able to create a Cure based on Ebola Vaccines and successfully created a Largely Untested Scarlet Vaccine.”
“We have all taken the shot, no adverse effects reported. Not one Infection Case has occurred since we made the Vaccine. We have the Formula and are ready to distribute it over the air. Over.”
A Small Delay follows before Station 8-5 Gives their response, “Confirmed, The Virus does fit the Profile. We do not possess Records of the Executive Orders, however, we can confirm that our issue shares all traits with your description. I have been instructed to take down the Formula now. We will be also Sending out a Scout Helicopter to take and receive the Executive Order as well as samples of your Vaccine. How Copy?”
“Wilco.” Andrea looks down at the Formula sheet with simplistic instructions of how to read it out for the Man, written by Triss, “We are already Prepared to receive the Helicopter and have cleared the Landing Pad. Samples and Documentation have all been prepared as well. We will read out the Formula next, Over.”
“Understood.” Station 8-5 Replies, “The Helio will be over in 2 Days. We will need to ship out an Expert to handle the information and acquire further information. We are now ready to receive the Formula, over.”
Sharing rather pleased looks, for they will soon be done with this. Andrea presses the Broadcast Button, “The First Ingredients are...”
Merriwether Prison, C-Block – Boiler Room
Clementine’s Voice digitally echoes across the room. However, it is distorted and corrupted. Playing upon the I-Punch Laptop. Carl sighs and leans back in his chair, scratching at the side of his face, “Corrupted...” Patrick’s Vandalism seems to have had a permanent effect on the Data. There was no chance of saving it.
All he could hear was the Sweet Melody of her Voice, and that’s it.
Words came out garbled and often dipped into nonsense. So, Carl stops playing it and pockets his hands in his jeans. Wearing the Blue, Brown and white button-up with his Bright Henley Shirt. Sheriff's Hat waiting upon the desk. The Guy wasn’t even able to save the Video Date at all.
It didn’t mean anything for the Case at all, but... It did mean something to Carl. Nearly everything else in the room was packed up. It was just this Lap-top now. He wasn’t even sure he was really going to unpack everything at this stage.
What more is there to do?
Trail’s Cold. She went to South Carolina, and that basically means she’s disappeared. No one they know has ever been to the Carolina’s recently enough to have any clue and if they did. Someone would’ve said something by now.
The Door Opens, its metal groaning echoing in the Room. Then the sounds of Sophia’s metal-capped boots patting against the concrete, “Any Luck?”
“No...” Carl presses play again, leaning back as she comes closer to listen, “Still feels strange hearing her again. Even in this corrupted form. Makes my head flood with memories every time.” It also sparked certain formally immaterial feelings. Which brings another topic to mind, “You wanted to talk?”
Slipping on the Sheriff’s Hat, Carl stands up and faces Sophia. Nervous as he could be, fiddling with the Brim, “Soon... Just waiting for Molly to get out of the QZ. How is she doing?” Casually Sophia leans upon her side, “She’s due to be Released later this morning. She’s in good health and will be among the last to be quarantined.” Her eyes suddenly focused on the floor, narrowing with thought, “She was so strong in there, Carl. Keeping me alive even as my own head spiralled. My Feelings flew out of control and... I gave up. She still fought for me.”
“What we went through in there... It's changed things. I noticed You and Mika being even closer too.”
As if in surrender, Carl opens his palms to the air above, “You caught me. That is what I am meaning to talk about but not before Molly is around. We got everyone else. Mika, You and Me.” Confirmation certainly makes Sophia a little more Flowery, “Hn, I got a feeling I’ll enjoy this discussion then. Certainly, a lot more than the one about my Mom... and about Karen and Anna…”
Face Falling, Carl heard about it too. His Opinion sank quite a lot over the handling of the Knife Situation but what he heard that day from his Father? About what she did? Well Carl can’t blame Sophia’s souring disposition towards her Mom, “You went pretty quiet after my Dad told you the Truth... How’re you feeling about it?”
Hugging herself, Sophia unleashes the Sharpest of exhales. Slowly pacing over to the table and sitting up beside his laptop, legs crossed over. Hands patiently rested upon her knee, “I may have resented Mom for Ed but... I was willing to let that go. It just wasn’t as important to me anymore.”
Slowly clocking her head to the right, eyes heavy, blonde long locks shifting around her neck, “I think what’s most offensive to me is that she acted the way she did about Lori to you. Using what happened here as a manipulative cudgel to get what she wanted... It’s so reminiscent of my Father.”
“I am not sure what would be worse.”
Setting her head straight, Brown Eyes staring into Carl’s, “The Idea that she could’ve purposefully utilised the same tactics against you? Someone I love- ‘as Family’ in that way... or if she is so warped and corrupted by things that she did it anyway.”
Shaking her head briefly, clearly having shed all the tears she could about it, “Rick made the right choice... She isn’t welcome in my family anymore. Even barring the absolute atrocities, she committed against the Decatur Group or against Sam and Anna. Putting aside the fact that she killed Karen, who was going to start a Family with Tyreese?”
“Even if all that never happened... That attack upon You... I just can’t tolerate it. Rick made the correct decision. Daryl may never be ready or able to say that, but I am and I will, any time I am asked... Even right to her face...”
That really struck Carl... He never once wondered if Sophia was loyal and committed to him enough to disown her own mother over him. The sense of grief over that was overpowering any sense of love though, “But she’s your Mom?”
Acknowledging that, “Mhm.” Sophia unfolds her legs and leans forwards on the table, “I just don’t tolerate that, Carl. Families should always be a place where people like us should feel safe. I am never allowing Adora or Judith or anyone else we care for face that kind of danger. If I am a Mother? I am going to be a damn good one. That’s that.”
Maybe Carl isn’t seeing it the same way, but he can’t even imagine disowning a Parent. Then again, he hasn’t lived the same life as Sophia, “Well, I am going to be a Good Dad, too. You have my Word on that.”
Having no doubt in the World at all, Sophia smiles very fondly, “Shall we pack up this Laptop? Lock up this Room and throw away the Key?” Carl forks out the key in his hand, “Well... This is where we get water so... Not literally, but yeah. I am done with this room. It’s time to move on.”
Laying a hand upon the Laptop, Sophia slowly closes it and sighs lightly, “Until the next clue, Clementine... Goodbye.”
Clik.
The Yards
Rick quietly goes along the rows of plants, plucking Pea Pods and placing them in a basket. The Growling of the Undead having at last gone silent. Yet in the corner of his eye, he notices something. It was Lizzie and she was using medical gloves to pick up rats and put them in a bag.
In a Bow-Legged Strut, Rick grabs the chain-Links, “Don’t recall you being on Shift.”
Peering up, Lizzie casts a rat into the bag, “...I was feeding the Walkers.” Admitting bluntly right to his face. Rick swallows to himself, seeing how full the bag is now, “...Why?”
“It doesn’t matter...” Lizzie steps up onto the other side of the fence, looking sincerely guilty, “It got out of control... and I got People and Walkers hurt. I just wanted to do something to make up for it. Because... I am starting to feel really bad. Like I caused everything.”
And Walkers Hurt? Rick wonders if she’s seeing them like Hershel and the Greenes used to back at the farm, “The Virus came from a lotta things... Animals, Walkers... People. Could’ve even been in the very water. The Blame is shared, not exclusive to any one thing... If it helps, No Person died because of the Rats.”
Lizzie elected not to point out her disagreement about Walkers not counting as People, focusing on something else, “I struggle to feel things... I always did. I don’t know why, but I sometimes feel like I am not actually in the place I am. Sometimes, I look at my Sister and... forget she’s a Being... that I am a being...”
“Carl helped me that night... I wanted to kill people who turned to understand but... I couldn’t do it. Not until Carl told me why things that attack you have to die... So... you can thank him, if you want.”
So that’s how it all fits together, Rick can see it now. Carl alluded to Lizzie having issues but never elaborated on them, “You saved people.” Softly nodding at her, “Now you’re correcting your Mistake. Far as I see it, Lizzie. You are doing what you ought to be doing at your age... learning. “
Fiddling with the bag, Lizzie begins to confess something else, “When you told me about what Carol did... I didn’t understand what she did wrong. Why was Carol bad?” She didn't think Rick felt like it was pretty clear... then again, maybe she doesn’t understand things as well as her peers. Not like it would seem that she does anyway, “She became a Threat to us. To you.”
“You’re too young to be carrying the burden she put on you. With killing Sophia. You’ll understand the rest in time. I know that. Go on, keep cleaning. I won’t stop you.” Feeling at least a little better, Liz puts her energy where she needs to most; Fixing things.
That’s when his Son comes walking up, “Almost missed the last Harvest.” Picking out a pea pod, Rick splits it open and offers it to his Son, “Just in time to taste the benefits of our labour.” Picking a pea between his fingers, Carl throws it into his mouth and chews slowly, as his Father also takes one out to bite. The Earthy Taste floods their tongues. The Chilly juices and texturing of the Vegetable once again making itself known to them.
It tasted Marvellous, and Carl distinctly remembers hating these, “I think things are gonna be alright.”
Woodbury Ruins – Communication Tower
“Phoenix-11, Come in! I repeat, Phoenix-11!” The Man on the line tries reaching but... No one responded. The Microphone hangs off the Cord with no sight of Andrea or Michonne. “Oh God, someone’s taken them-!” The Power shuts off Abruptly, and The Communication Tower is taken Offline...
?????? At ????
FWSH! Black Bag is removed, Andrea flutters her eyes wide open, darting them back and forth, seeing that Michonne is perfectly fine and unharmed. Trying to shake her head clear from a head strike. Then Andrea darts her eyes forward, finding a Man, A Man with a cigar in his mouth, Viper Tattoo running up his neck and Arm.
But he had a Red Bandana around his neck, dark denim vest, Black Sleeveless, dark jeans with chains, knives and a cleaver machete on his belt. Greying hairs and a short right swept fade, “Pshh... Someone wanted to speak to ya.”
“What is this!?” Andrea gulps deeply, they’re in a RV of some sort, by a River maybe? There’s a small army of Men outside, looking like Bikers. Michonne rolls her neck around, cracking it, “You’re a Viper... Why are you wearing red?”
The Larger Older Man with big muscular arms firm but wide stomach and a discerning scowl on his face blows out another puff of smoke, “Cus the Vipers have been disbanded, Darling. You’ve been caught up in the midst of a Great Transition. We’re the Saviors Now, and things are about to get a whole lot more interesting for y’all.”
The Door Opens, and Both Women stare at it, seeing... A Blackened Figure. A Tall Man, Missing... Arm... Eyepatch... oh No. The Governor stands straight, wearing a Dark Button-up, Black leather coat, trousers and boots. He looks to the other Man, “Russel, we need a moment.”
“Don’t leave us!” Andrea tries to plead, but Russel doesn’t much care for either of them and promptly exits. The Governor slowly strolls to a faraway seat behind a table and sits in the flaking leather chair.
Both Survivors of his Brutality and Vile Deeds Sit in Quiet Terror. Michonne kept a firm but fragile scowl. Knowing full well they’re in the Lion’s Den now. Yet... The Governor doesn’t smirk, in fact... he shows not one bit of delight, “You can relax.”
He somehow tells them both, “We’re just here to talk.” In disbelief, Andrea tucks up against Michonne, “You can’t be serious! How’d you even live!?”
The Governor rolls his eyes, as if it was almost an inconvenience to explain, “I used a knife and splattered myself in the Blood of the dead. Developed a Nasty Cold. I moved on. It doesn't matter anymore. We’re here to discuss the here and the now.”
“We don’t have much time.” The Governor leans forward upon the table, his large finger pointed at them both, “Nobody is gonna hurt either of you. I am not laying a finger upon a single hair on your being and we’re in for a long day. Cus by afternoon we’re going to do something big.”
“Something I tried everything to avoid. Everything. ”
Michonne regards him with such venom, bearing her teeth, “The only thing I’m doing is running a sword through your gut and leaving you to bleed.” But the Governor just wafts his hand back and forth, “No, you won’t.” Bringing a hand toward himself, “I ain’t the Governor no more. What went wrong between us? It’s irrelevant to what’s going on now. This? It is a matter of Pure Survival-!”
“You told Rick that shortly before you tried to kidnap me...” Andrea blurts, settling anxiously. Not being so easy for her to just pretend like everything that happened, didn’t.
A Pained Sigh escapes from the Governor, and the man takes his stand, “That ain’t what’s happening. This isn’t Revenge, this isn’t a Game... This ain’t no preamble neither. When I made those decisions? Did what I did? I wasn’t in my right mind... I wasn’t myself, and I didn’t have anything left to lose.”
“My Daughter? Penny? She was dead. Gone, completely eroded by the time you shoved your blade through that Walker, Michonne. I don’t want to hurt anyone, not anymore. I need the Prison, that’s it.” Glancing outside to the copious Bikers out there, “Their Boss up North, a man they call Negan, is centralising the Vipers. Turning them into an Army and they got Half my People hostage.”
“Not that my people know. The Deal is simple. I help them take the Prison and turn it into an Outpost, and then Me and Mine get to leave. Let the Fools figure out what a disaster that structure is.”
“To do that? I need you two. Then everyone gets to live and we’re done with this.”
The Sheer Assault of Information was almost too much but Andrea believes she’s got the main points, “And what makes you believe they’ll just hand it over?” The Governor grabs a nearby map, holding it in his hands, “Because, I know Rick. He’s done it before... he fought for the Prison just to keep you two alive. He’ll let it go and I count on him doing just that, as quickly as possible,”
Unfurling the map and setting it down before them both. Michonne shudders to herself at how close he is. How that finger points at the Red Line, “Y’all are gonna take this route, the one we agreed on for the South Carolina deal and go that way. I’ll move West and we’ll never see each other again.”
Astonished, Andrea can’t believe this Man, “I’m sorry, but you brutally Assault us, Kill Our Friends, pillage our home, burn down your own fucking Community and then expect us to uproot ourselves for your Convenience? Fuck. You.”
Wiping at his head, the Governor was clearly stressed, “Goddamnit, Andrea! Just listen! Okay!? I got a Family Riding on this. A Little Girl, not too much younger than Penny herself. Those Saviors? Gonna kill her if I don’t comply. I tried to run, tried to kill myself. I even tried to drown but what’d I get? This. This is the hand we’re dealt. All of us.”
Settling back in her seat, Andrea continues to narrow her eyes at this Creature of a Man, “You don’t get it, do you? Abusers, Attackers? They work in Cycles. It’s a pattern and one that can’t be broken by finding a Little Girl to replace your Daughter with.” Checking her power in this situation by standing, surprised to find herself with straight knees and staring him down, “I have worked Domestic Abuse Cases my whole life. I’ve seen revolving doors of your type. Every Story, it’s the same thing.”
“Some get real Sweet Redemption Stories, you know? They find a New Wife, a New Family... A Shiny New Home. Then what happens... is that something triggers it. A Bad Day at work... a Relapse of Alcoholism. Plain ol’ Habit? And it’s right back to the flogging for ‘em.”
“You’re not afraid because your new Daughter or Family or whatever is at Risk. No... No, if fucking only. You’re scared that us being back in your life is gonna blow the lid on whatever Bullshit Story you cooked up for whatever unfortunate Lady fell for you. How much like Alice is she?”
The Governor’s face twitches uncomfortably, even backing up a step. “How much does she resemble sweet Alice? Do you remember her? The one you shot?” The Governor’s hand begins to tremble and clench, “Stop it...”
“Was your First wife a Doctor as well or...?” WHK! Andrea gets backhanded and flies back, hitting the floor, “Aghnf!” Inching her way up onto her hip. The Governor stood like a frozen statue, hand still in the air, eyes wide as canyons. Michonne begins to rise, about to-! Click! The Governor draws his Nickel-Plated Pistol and aims it at her, “Don’t...”
Softly shaking her head, Andrea manages to pull herself up. Having proven her point, “See? You're a Threat, Philip. Stop acting like you’re safe around whatever Family you got. You’re not... You’re already relapsing.”
Michonne sits back down with a growl, “Like you were always gonna...” Stifling the Tears.
“I... just want... the Prison. As Peacefully as Possible.” The Governor begins to back step towards the Door, but Andrea harshly eyes him, tone bitter, “’As Possible’ is real vague term there, Philip... Can stretch that quite some length. Where do you even get off? Huh? You want us to see you as Different for having a Little Girl to protect, but then you go marching in with the Threat of potentially killing my Daughter, Judy Grimes.”
“Tell me, how’s that work? If you understand Parenting? Then how?”
The Last Eye of the Governor links with Andrea’s Blues... A soulless look developing within, “Cus they ain’t Mine.” And then in a blink, The Governor’s gaze returns to normal, making him avert his head, “So cooperate. For Judy’s Sake.”
“Don’t Make Rick lose his Wife, Daughter and Home. Needs only to lose one.” Exiting and slamming the door shut. In the Silence, Michonne’s tears would not be restrained any longer, trying to keep it under control. The Trauma, the Memories, all of its flooding back. Hearing giggling in her Ears, “Oh No...” Andrea sits down beside her, “Sshh... Sshh... It’s okay.”
At least the Plan Worked... He mostly focused on Andrea. Sparing Michonne.
Merriwether Prison
Glenn & Maggie’s Room
A much healthier-looking Glenn lays on bed, absolutely and positively exhausted from a protracted struggle with the flu. However, he now had the Vaccine running through his Veins. His Body has adapted to Defeating the Contagion and the Symptoms have lessened entirely.
All that was left was Minor Fever Symptoms, such as Temperature Irregularity and Dizziness, “I could use a Vacation... Get Away... Just for a Weekend.” Holding his Wife’s loving hand, Maggie wore her Vest still, having come back from a patrol only moments before. A glad smile all over her face, “Twin Pines ain’t far. Can’t be too many Walkers in those Woods. Maybe we could.”
“You know...” Glenn dryly whispers, “Our Anniversary is coming up.” Intrigued, she asks, “It is?” Getting a Snide, “One of these days.” Such a Silly Joke was more than enough for Maggie, “Pfft, Dork. Have you ever been to Amicalola Falls?” Shaking his head, as she explains, “It’s the Tallest Waterfall in Georgia. My Dad took me there in Twin-Pines for it. I when I was little. When we were up there... Looking all the way to the Top. Gazing down? I felt like I was flyin’.”
Checking his Handy Stop-Watch, Glenn grins, “I’ll start packing the Station Wagon.” Leaning in close, she hugs up against him, hand massaging the side of her Man’s head, “We can go this Weekend... Start Driving on Friday. Be there by Saturday.” Glenn dryly wheezes, feeling a bit hot, “Sure.”
Wiping his cheek, Maggie sits up, “Imma getcha some water and food.”
“Nawh, I can get it.” Glenn commits his most pitiful get-up attempt yet. Maggie grins snarkily, “I know, but I’m doing it anyway. I’ll be right back.” Glenn lets her go and just relaxes on the bed, finally getting a chance to ease up. Have that Good Day he’s always wanted.
Once she reaches the bottom, Amy in a light blue T-Shirt and dark jeans, steps up towards her, “Maggie... I uhm... I wanted a chance to talk. I know you’re nursing for Glenn, so this’ll be quick.” Surprised, Maggie easily walks over to the side with Amy, “Any time, Darling. What’s going on in that Noggin of yours?”
“I...” Amy tucks her arms together rather anxiously, “I... like Glenn... a lot. And I have been for a while... and I know it’s fucked up and I know you two are married. I mean I even picked out the ring for him when he asked but I- I tried to start over with Kyle and he’s gone and I just- I don’t want to ruin our Friendship.” That was... an all-over-the-place confession.
Maggie just stands there for a minute, Eyes darting back and forth between Amy’s Hazel Eyes, “Wait... Wait, is that it, Darling?” Huh? Amy turns her head to the side, “You’re... not Mad? Or... Jealous or...?”
“Pfft, Jealous?” Maggie scoffs and laughs off the idea, “That’d imply my Marriage being in any way vulnerable, Amy.” Walking over and putting an arm around her Best Friend, “Listen... Merle got in your head. He sensed you two were close cus he knew you both from the Camp. Then both of you depended on each other to save yourselves and our crew.”
“Then you've got to befriend us, share memories and become a part of our lives. Then you both get sick, and you lose a guy. Glenn’s vulnerable... Yeah, nah, I’d crush on a guy in those conditions too. Glenn’s a Catch, I’m open about that.”
Starting to settle down, Amy begins to understand it really was all just in her head, “Oh... you know I just thought cus... your Father you’d...” Maggie pats her friend's arm, “Well, I ain’t a Lady Lover and I ain’t a Sharer, so, that much is going against you but, on the upside? You’re my Best Friend, and I love you in that way.”
“I’ve always appreciated blunt honesty. No matter how Awkward or hard the truth. When a Man or a Lady is upfront with me? They earn my respect. And you? Just earned every medal I can award somebody. You told the truth, you’re clearly committed to respecting Me and Glenn. So, it’s whatever. I trust you.”
“We’ll get a chance to sort out everything. Find you a future.”
The Sheer lack of words Amy has cannot be described. Flabbergasted in amazement, all she could manage was, “T-thank you...” Maggie cuddles her head, “Any Time, Darling. Okay, I’m gonna go get some food and water for Glenn.” Letting go, Amy watches her Bestie leave off and holds her hands together. It is a letdown; these feelings will never be reciprocated, but it doesn’t matter. Because she’s just acquired a friend for life, and nothing warms Amy more.
Daryl’s Guard Watch – A Block Living Area
Ruffling Dog’s ears, Daryl feeds him a piece of Meat, “I don’t know what to say. Whoever you’re describing don’t sound like Carol.” Rick lifts his hand up in the air, tiredly slapping it against his leg, “I dunno... you think I should’ve kept her?”
“I dunno.” Daryl throws back his arm against the back of the guard chair, “I do know we could’ve used her for protecting the Prison. That I know... I know Leah would’ve wanted you to give her a chance to change. I know that I would’ve liked some fucking input in this...”
“Pfft... but shit... She all but forced it too... Guess I’m pissed off at both y’all.” Flicking his hand around after.
Tapping his belt, Rick tilts his head slightly, “I understand... but I brought this up today cus... It’s high time we told Tyreese. He’s been asking about her and I don’t wanna lie anymore. I dunno how he’s gonna react.” Clicking his fingers, Daryl rouses Dog into activity, “...Let’s go find out.” Not delaying a moment longer. Not desiring to ride Rick too much on it.
Seeing no point at this Stage.
Molly’s Room
Little Adora Mumbles happily in her New Mom’s arms once more, Molly looking down tenderly at her Baby, “Naw... Look at her... So adorable.” Craning up her head to Carl and stealing a kiss from his lips, The Young Teen Guy leans in as well, hand caressing the top of Adora’s head, “Hmmn...”
“Nhnn...” Molly parts and wipes at her wet lip, “Thinking of moving in. Is your bed big enough for two?” Rather assuringly, he tips the Hat, Star glinting in the warm light, “Well, it fit Sophia and Mika fine with no issue. Don’t see why you wouldn’t.” Molly peers back down to her Baby, “Adora and Judy will share cribs... I wanna be sure they bond like sisters. When they learn the truth of their Circumstances... They’ll need each other to process it.”
“Kinda like how I needed Sophia.”
A thought quietly occurs to Carl, “...The way you talk about her has been shifting. Are you...?” Trailing off, only to notice a sly smirk spreading on Molly’s face, “I’m interested in her, yes. Though for now I am doubly more interested in us. I was actually thinking I wanted to visit South Carolina.”
“You do?” Carl tilts his head, rather puzzled, “Why?”
“Oh, to find our other missing friend.” Molly grins, “Nah, but seriously, I actually wanted to check out the sights along the Blue Ridge Mountains. Walker Traffic seems down so... I was thinking maybe we head off, next year. About February, linger around till the end of March.”
Somehow Molly is speaking Carl’s love language right now, “Damn. I get an excuse to explore and spend more time with you? Sold.” It was unlikely they’ll find clues about Clem anyway. At least this way he can say they’re still looking, “Sure, I think our whole group will probably wanna go. Be safer that way, too.”
“Yeah, I am down for that.” Molly Rose smirks rather excitedly, “Oh! I always wanted to go to a Mountain Cabin. We should totally find one for our Journey. Take photos so Adora and Judy can look at it and go ‘Huh, I remember nothing about all that cus I was baby’ as we rattle on about how great it was.”
Cupping his Chin, Carl was beginning to ponder, “Actually, I’ve been thinking a little bit about that. I think I am going to start journal writing again. Then compile it all as one big book someday. Read it out to Judy. We could leave out the really graphic parts and sorta just tell them stories about it every night.”
“Piece by Piece, they learn it all. Plenty of Lessons they could use from our Story, I think.”
Swooning already, Molly peers down at Adora, “Mhn~ Tell them it by the Campfire... Sitting as a Family. Each Edition, I grow a little Older. Until the Sisters are old enough to write their own autobiographies. A Way of keeping Family History intact.”
Flicking up his Hat, Carl had the dumbest grin, “I am so getting an Old Man’s Rocking Chair. I’ll grow this big beard too, like my Old Man.” Yet Molly strokes along his jawline, “Fuck no, look at this Beauty. Finely sculpted bone, this is. You’re getting an Old Man Sweater instead.”
“Gotta have one for every Holiday too.”
Clicking his fingers, Carl lights his bulb, “We should totally have one for everyone. Duane gets the worst one. Gotta make sure it’s really embarrassing.” Sharing this Mischievous Sentiment, Molly leans up and kisses him on the lips a few times, “I love it... gonna fight really hard to see that ending, Carl.”
Returning the kiss, Carl takes off his head to lean his forehead against her’s, “We both will. We’re gonna beat this World, Molly.” Fully believing that, she enjoys the Moment, residing in the Loveliness of it all.
A-Block Lobby
Nestling the Bottle in hand, Bob has been slowly coming to terms with his decision. Working the Angles, trying to figure out what happened. It was... Puzzling. Reflecting on the Day, it felt as though his Friends had nudged him away from such a Call. When he told Daryl about Save-Lots? He meant it as a contrast to what he’s doing now, but it just became a warning.
He had put to rest so much Strife with a Bottle and yet now it had become the very source of it. Things had turned Upside down, when’d it become like this? How did drinking become less a medicine and more a compulsion?
Even though they managed to save the prison, any contribution he made to that result is dimmed and dulled by that singular Selfish Moment. Corrupting everything... making him question his intentions right from the jump.
Then Sasha walks in, hand on her belt, looking healthy and rejuvenated again. Those Healthy Brown Eyes staring at the Bottle. Slowly meandering over, scuffing her boot against the concrete, “Pete’s a bit of a Talker.”
“You can tell he was an Eager Private.” Mockingly but lightheadedly chuckling to herself, “He uh... He told me. About what happened with that bottle.” Sitting right beside Bob, watching him mince fingers together, “Listen... I was a Reserve. So, I don’t carry the baggage of Active Service... anything I do carry is picked up from all this. Still... I know a lot about this sort of thing.”
Wiping his thumb against the Dolce’s brand, Bob finally talks, “I hate Dolce’s... I hate it and I still chose it over you all... I dunno what to make of that.”
Sasha’s eyes quietly run along the surface of the Bottle, “My Family’s served for so many Generations. Ever since it was legal for a Black Man to serve. The Williams Family was right in it. The funny thing was... Before it was legal, we were still fighting. Against Confederates... Racist Vigilantes. One unfortunate relative who really hated Indians down in Texas in 1870.”
“Our Album for Alcoholism is as thick as our Collective Story with War. I never did drink but my Dad did. His Dad did, so on and so forth. It’s not the bottle... you want. It's an escape.” Slowly reaching over and stealing the bottle, using a knife to pop the cap, letting it fizzle, “Who doesn’t want to escape from the End of the Damn World? Gonna take some serious work to build it all up again... So... I think our Great Grandchildren can forgive a little substance abuse.” Tipping it up the hatch and taking a drink right in front of him, “Aohk! Phewee!” Spitting, “I forgot how just... Crude this brand was.”
Chuckling lightly, Bob gets handed the bottle, “Ehn... Yeah, it’s... a temperamental brand. I'm more of a Union Beer Drinker. Good Stuff. I actually enjoyed Kentucky Bourbon too.” Taking a mild sip, wincing from its terrible taste, “What should I do?”
Patting her chest a few times, Sash peers at the Bottle, “We’re gonna hate this bottle together... and then? Imma help you find something outside of it. You wanna be a Good Man and after a certain Old Fool saved my Dumbass? Now I care to be good too.”
“Shit, they call this a ‘Correctional’ Facility, Right?”
Liking the twist, Bob hands the bottle back over to his friend, “That they did...”
Morgan’s Room, B-Block
Still wielding the prosthetic, Morgan quietly ponders why it was that Daryl allowed him to keep it. Was it Kindness or just plain acceptance of Merle’s Fate? Who knows. Duane quietly knocks on the door, “Hey... Dad... I am sorry I got mad.”
“Ah, well, I misunderstood the situation.” Morgan leans on his prosthetic, lightly smiling for his Son, “I thought Carol understood the Boundaries. It’s one thing to make tough calls but it’s another to turn that necessary cruelty onto Somebody who needs you.”
Not really agreeing that it’s necessary, Duane steps into the room with his hands in his dark pockets, “Lizzie broke up with me... and asked me to move rooms. Is it okay if I bunk up in here?” Their Relationship having gone down the drain since the Walker Debate. Duane’s hardly spoken a proper word to her in ages.
Besides, Lizzie needs to focus on herself in Duane’s mind. Such arrangements are fair enough, he reckons. His Father smiles widely, offering his hand to his son, “C’mere... Come hug me, Son.” Embracing his Father, Duane just lets himself enjoy this connection... It survived the Disease, may as well, right?
Beth’s Room
Tucking down her shirt, Beth had just finished feeding Judy and started wiping her mouth clean. That’s when Noah steps in, “Hey... can I talk?” Pursing her lips, Beth permits it and lets him take a seat in front of her, “I’m sorry I did what I did. Zach’s still recovering and... I am gonna be looking out for him.”
“Me too.” Beth sways Judy in her arms, “I had a lot of time to think... in that Admin Centre. I think I was wrong... We do get to get upset... cus we’re always Upset. To grow up... Is to get used to dealing with the Bad stuff and carrying on.”
“If you want to make a change, Noah... then I am there right beside you. Both of you.”
Noah swallows a lump in his throat, “Also, uh... Zach’s Half-Gay.”
“Bi.” Beth snickers to herself, “We call it Bisexual, you silly goose.” Brightening up at Noah quite a bit, “I know. I’ve actually known since we started Dating. It made a lot of decisions make a lot more sense when I figured it out. Have you decided how you feel about him, yet?”
Leaning forward, Noah quietly cracks at his Knuckle, “Well uhh... I dunno. Never thought about it. I like him, but... I never thought about dating him before. Do you think I should?”
“Yes.” Beth curls her lips into a small smile, “Because I still want to work on what we have, Noah. If Zach wants to be a part of that, then I say we let him. Society’s Gone, I don’t care. Do you?”
“No, I suppose I don’t.” Noah gets up and then sits beside Beth... finally planting a kiss right on her cheek, “Ehn~ Thank you.” Leaning into him with the baby, “It’s Official, you're my Boys.”
A & B Yard
Julie walks out of the prison in a dark hoodie and jeans, Red Handled Machete dangling from her belt and pacing around the side to find Shane trying to work on the fence, “Hey, I was wondering.” Wearing his fur lined jacket, brown shirt and tan trousers, Shane leans up from the fence, “What’s up?”
“Can I...” Julie steps up a little closer, “Can I take care of Judy as well? You know, look after her. I was already planning on being a Mom before this. I can feed her too.” Standing up, Shane wanders on over, leaning his hammer against his shoulder, “You can? I thought you needed Dara to do all that?”
Shaking her head, Julie pokes up a finger, “I never got Bottom Surgery but... I did get Top. My rack works just as well as Andrea’s. Plus... I want to do my part. I want to really be part of why this place works and I figure that the more Diverse Judy’s Supply is? The better her Immune System. Apparently, a crucial detail in light of recent events.”
Dipping his head to the side in surprise, “You know I never did ask how all that shit works... but hey, you say you can get it done. You can get it done. Beth will be taking Judy in for a check-up about this afternoon? Can try your hand at Baby care then.”
More than pleased, Julie nods her head, “Okay, I’ll pop over to the Med-lab by then... Till that time, I want help with the fence. Can I?” Shane flings a thumb over to the toolbox, “Grab a set. Trying to construct a wooden wall to lock off access. Then we’re gonna pile shit up against it till we can figure out how to fix this better.” Strutting towards the Red Tool-Box, Julie opens it up, taking a hammer, some nails and watches Shane carry over another large plank, “Just hold it steady for me.”
Amy’s Guard Tower, Near C & D
“Andrea? Come in Andrea...” Sitting at a radio Set, tapping her finger against the set, “Did something go wrong? Can’t have... It’s not past their Due-Time but... Hnn...” Activating the Radio again, “Andrea? Where are you?”
Still no response.
It’s so irregular. Andrea never once skips an opportunity to speak to her Sister. Sitting up, Amy tries again, “Andry, c’mon, sis. Just pick up.” Biting her lip... Something’s wrong. Is it worth Panicking over? Not yet... but it’s not good. Changing channels, Amy calls up Rick, “We've got a problem, Andrea’s not picking up. It’s still not late but...”
C & D Tunnels
Rick walks down the very long tunnels, strings of light bulbs and oil lamps illuminating the way. The Huntsman, Daryl right by his side, who was leading Dog, “We’re currently handling a Situation with Tyreese. Cycle out with a fresh guard and get a Truck ready. We’ll just drive out and check out what’s going on after this.”
“Okay...” Amy anxiously shifts around on the other side, “Please Hurry. We really can’t afford another crisis, Rick.” Hanging up, Rick hooks the radio on his belt, “How fuelled is your Bike?” Daryl glances over towards his friend for a moment, “Engine’s kaput. Gonna need to cobble a new one together that can sustain Biofuel use.”
“It’s just sitting in the garage half-assembled.”
Half-Assembled? Rick can’t believe that damn Bike was out of commission. They’d been using it so reliably this whole time. Can’t beat the passage of time he supposed. Rick then takes a right-hand turn, they’ll be close to Karen’s death spot soon, “We’ll put Engine Parts on the list then, for the Community Scavenging Taskboard.” The Two Men reach the cells. Some of the Lights down here have broken down and now it’s a little darker than it ought to be. Triggering Rick to unhook his flashlight and hold it up high, shining a light, “Tyreese! Down here?”
Turning a corner to find an even Darker Hallway.
“That you, Rick?” The Man’s Voice carries throughout the Hall. Okay, that’s him and he sounds normal so far. The Two Stroll their way and wrap around the bend to find Tyreese in a White Shirt, Harness and Dark Beanie, “You Guys got to see this.” Raising a wrapped hand Ty’s way, Rick asks as calmly as possible, “Can we take a beat? There’s something we need to talk about.”
“It can wait.” Ty says strongly, his face worked up, but not quite the way it was before. Daryl furrows his brows, “What can’t?” Ty beckons them, bringing them down the darker and darker hallways, “I was getting Karen’s things when I noticed the Lights were off. I followed a bunch of broken glass until...” Holding his light on something.
The Cop Quietly leans his head forwards, the ray of dusty light projecting upon something rather Nightmarish. Daryl strides along with Rick, craning his head down to the scene, “The Hell?” Rick kneels before the Cutting Board... It was a really old Rat. Guts decayed and skin nailed to the board... The first name that came to mind was Lizzie, but... She confessed. She was cleaning the rats?
No... No, something's wrong here.
“Carol’s knife lessons... Have they ever covered how to dissect a rat? Pin their hide?” Rick checks with Daryl, who grumbles wearily, “Naw... They hardly got started on that. She was teaching ‘em how to evade... Hide. What to Eat, What not to eat. Knives were part of the End-Courses apparently. This ain’t a Kid’s work.”
Indeed, Tyreese was in strong agreement as the other Gentlemen stand, “Same Person who killed Karen and the others... Did this as well.” That’s... Not Possible. Rick’s face twitches uneasily, cus the Time Frame doesn’t work.
It Can’t be Carol.
“Remember, the Rats at the Fence?” Ty gestures quietly towards the poor thing nailed, “Showed up the same day she was killed. We got a Psychopath Living with us.” Is there... a Third Suspect in all this? Rick swallows a lump in his throat... There very well could be, “Tyreese...” Pointing his Torchlight at the Corpse, “Whoever did this... It’s not possible to be the one who killed Karen. We have a Serious Problem.”
“Wait, you know who-!” Before Tyreese could even finish his words, a Giant Explosion rocks the place! Dust falls from the Ceilings! Rick stumbles with Daryl, and grabs his radio, “Shane!” His Partner responds on the line, “Rick! RICK! We Need you up here, now!”
A & B Yard
Rushing out of the Prison! Carl, Maggie, Beth and Duane get to the Fences! Rick with his Python drawn already holds his hand out towards The Kids, “Get back! Stay down!” Shane with his Benelli Shotgun jogs up to his Partner’s side. The Grinding of Tank Gears and the Rumbling of Engines echoes loudly across the Field. Several Dozens of Vehicles. Semitrucks, Military Trucks. Dozens of Bikes, cars. Horses, and an Absolute mob of People amass outside their walls.
A Whole Tank moves into position, turning slowly!
Pete jogs towards them and gasps at the sight of the M60, “That’s my Brother’s Tank!” Daryl flicks his eyes towards Pete, “One hell of a way to greet someone...” Their Army is twice the size of the prison. 230 Individuals, all Highly armed to the Teeth.
The Prison has a fighting force of many 30 – 40 Survivors ready for Combat.
None of the M249s have even seen the light of day, and most are not wearing any Riot Gear at all aside from small pieces like Rick’s Gauntlet. The Top of the Tank opens, and a Darkly Clad Figure pops out the top, holding a Megaphone, he has a missing arm... It’s the Governor.
Only further proven by his Country Drawl and Deep Voice blasting out across the Wastelands, “Rick! Come down here! Need to Talk!”
He had returned. The most unimaginable horror is all over their faces. The Sheer Force he’s brought will surely overwhelm them. Few even had guns already. Rick dips his head, looking towards the Ground, trying to figure out what they oughta do.
Shane glances towards his Partner, with a grim look on his face, “Rick you gotta buy time for us, man. We need to arm up... get people moving. This Battle’s already lost, they gotta Tank.” Pete gulps and readies his Rifle in hand, “I’ll go down with you. I think there’s Eversprings People down there. Maybe I can get them to calm down? Stop a Fight from happening?”
“Nah... This fight's gonna happen.” Daryl nods towards Shane, “I’ll get the guns.” Rick crackles his knuckles, looking over to Amy who stares at him in horror, “...I’m with you. Right to the End.” Getting out the AKM and racking it, fixing her hat. Rick exhales sharply, “Evacuate the Prison... Fighters stay on the fence... We’ll hold them at A & B...” Opening the gate and moving down with Pete and Amy.
As they walk down, The Governor signals to Russel, who orders his Saviors to bring out two Figures, Michonne & Andrea! The Governor stands stoically on the tank, “Don’t try anything Cute, Rick. I got your Wife and You Friend.” Raising the Stakes Considerably as they go past the fencing, the sacks of wheat and flour. Metal Fencing and then finally past the turned over bus.
“So, let’s act like the Better Gentlemen and let’s... let’s have that talk.” The Governor stands dominantly upon his Tank. On top of the Saviours were dozens of Eversprings Survivors, former Woodbury Guards and Drifters who had taken up arms. He has constructed a Rag-Tag Coalition of Desperate Survivors... No doubt, each of them has suffered the Scarlet Flu.
Rick doesn’t doubt that Philip maximised the use of that little fact.
Then... suddenly... Carlos steps out. Wearing a Black Button up, red wrappings on his belt. Dark pants and a G3 Rifle slung over his back. A Revolver aimed at Michonne’s head. His Family... It’s Missing.
Oh No... Rick dips his head slightly, The Governor’s at full strength and they’re half cocked, “What is this? I thought we had finished this fight.” The Governor tosses aside the megaphone and rests his remaining hand upon his belt, “This is something new. I am afraid, that little Migration Issue I warned you about all them months ago has blossomed into this.”
“Yes... We got Business, but that’s Secondary to what we do here Today. Right, Carlos? Russel?”
Russel taps at the butt of his cigar, holding an M16A4 in the other hand, “That’s right, Assholes. This Whole Base belongs to Negan. All your stuff? Normally we take half but after the shit I’ve heard you do? We’re taking every last little thing. We’re giving all these Fine folks and their much more deserving Families then yours.”
“Course, we’ll need to exact a Blood Price... but we’ll get to that.”
With the Gun jittering at Michonne’s head, Carlos talks only pure venom through his gritted Teeth, “That’s right. You are a bunch of Mass Murdering Psychopaths. You killed my Family, even after you said you’d spare them!”
“That’s insane!” Amy steps ahead in outrage, staring Carlos down, “You’re a Madman if you think Rick would do that! We’ve talked to Shumpert! They were attacked!”
None of Them seemed to believe that story. Even though a Girl in the Back with Brown Pig-tails swallows to herself, peering at the Governor as he speaks, “The Evidence is undeniable. See this Tank? This is a representation of all the pain you’ve brought us. This Iron Beast? It’ll cut through out like butter. Not that I want to blast a hole in our new Home.”
“Right... Mitch?” The Hatch opens revealing Pete’s very own brother, taking control of a M60 Turret and aiming it straight at him. With wide eyes, Pete steps back a cinch, “W-what the hell, Mitch!?”
“What the hell indeed.” The Other Brother smokes from his cigar, at the side of his Mouth, “You’re a Goddamn Murderer, Brother. What you did to that Camp? To the Old man? Unforgivable.”
Rick’s eyes glare at Pete only for him to exclaim, “You- You fucking Bastard! You killed that Man, I told you expressly not too! We never struck that camp, the fucking Wolves did!”
It only highlights to Rick that Pete won’t be able to stop his People from attacking the Prison. The Governor cuts to the Chase, “Y’all have until sundown to get outta here or you die. Both You and Pete? Will have to stay behind. You’ll have to die, to purchase the Survival of your People.”
Michonne & Andrea struggle against their restraints, mouths gagged. Pete wipes along the top of his head, “You can’t be serious! We’re not even packed!”
“Oh, you ain’t taking your things either.” Russel assures, “We don’t want you to come back and be a problem. You’ll get knives and a bottle of water. That’s it and then you’re outta here, straight to South Carolina.” That won’t do... They can’t go without their things. They won’t make it out there. 130 Survivors with only knives and water? Over half would be dead before they reach the state border in a day, “It doesn’t have to go down this way.”
Leaning his head down slightly, The Governor scoffs in disbelief, “Rick, I got more Firepower and more People. We need this Prison. There it is... That’s what we’re doing today.”
“The Choice once again... Do we Destroy... Everything we fought for? Kill Everyone We Love? Or do you finally do what’s right and surrender? Think of Judy, Rick.” The Woman standing by Andrea turns her head slightly, clocking a brow.
“Rick...” The Governor squats down atop his Tank hand opening up towards him, “You’ve always been the Man to do what you gotta to survive. Now that you have a Daughter, you gotta do the only thing. This isn’t about the Past, it’s the Future.”
Getting closer to the fence, Rick grapples the Chain-links with his wrapped hand, “We have too many Children here... Some are sick. They won’t survive. Women with Babies in their womb are here. Their knees are weak, their endurance... already tested by the Plague.”
“All that keeps them Alive... is Us.”
Causing no small hesitation within the Army. Many were looking between each other. Many are here, standing for the Governor for the exact same reasons Rick is standing against. The Girl in Pigtails exchanges eye contact with a woman by Andrea, both eyeing each other wearily.
Mitch raises a brow towards the Governor, Carlos as well.
“We need everything.” The Governor takes his stand, staring his nemesis Down, “We got Sick of our own. Dozens of Communities desperately need what you got in there. Twice the Children, Twice the Pregnant Mothers. I ain’t acting like this fight hasn’t nuance...”
“But we simply must have what you have or else we’ll be filling Graves. We may even run out of room and... pile ‘em up on top of each other.”
“It is taking Extraordinary Patience and Courage for these People here to keep their fingers off the Trigger, Rick. We are being the Better Men; we’re letting you walk away. All we ask, is for Your’s and Pete's head. Then you’re out. It’s over, permanently settled. Michonne and Andrea walk free, and they’ll take everyone up North.” Except it’s not because they’re also taking all their stuff.
Rick knew this Deal was a thinly veiled justification... For whatever reason, all these Men, Russel, Mitch and Carlos, have all fallen under the Governor’s spell. There’s gotta be a way outta this...
The Fires of the Watchtower burn in the distance above his head. The Sheriff’s on his last leg here. The Governor’s moved in for a Double-Check on the chessboard. Two Pieces got the King Snagged. No Way Out. They have to Move the King to Safety, the King being the Youth of this Place. The Vulnerable. All the People they had promised to fight the World to save.
The King, that the Queen, Lori, died trying to forge a Future for.
As the Two Sides struggle to discuss, Daryl wheels over a gun bin. Taking out a Spare AR15 Dissipator with Tan Furniture and a US Marines Marking on the side. Daryl gives it to Bob, “You Good?” Taking a moment, Bob gives a firm nod, equipping the Rifle, “I am.”
Daryl then brings over two Rifles, A SW M&P-15 Rifle and taps Maggie’s back. Turning, she quietly takes the rifle and then gives an AR15 to Beth, which she equips. Soon, giving the Remington 870 with Slugs to Zach and a Varmint Rifle to Noah. Amanda arms her M16A2 and positions it onto a sack of sand, swallowing to herself.
Back Down at the Yards
“This is... This is absurd!” Pete leans forward, Eyes desperately flicking between them all, “You can’t just take what isn’t yours! What happened to you!? I know this isn’t us, this isn’t Eversprings!”
The Governor shifts on his weight slightly, “This is dragging on too long. Rick, you can’t just stand there like a Goal Post and let your Underlings talk for you. It’s Time to Choose. Who are you? Are you a Murderer or a Hero?”
Slowly a Walker Meanders its way towards the Saviors and Militia. The Governor draws his Nickel-Plated Beretta, “I got it.” Angling the Pistol around with his Good Eye... BANG! SPLAT! BANG! KLASK! Its head bursts and it crumbles like a falling bookcase into the grass, “Noise will only draw more. The longer you wait... the Harder it’ll be for your Family to Escape.”
“Choose.”
There was... only one last play Rick had in this Doomed Game of Chess. A Hail merry. To make the King Attack the Bishop and Knight. An illegal Move, but one needs to bend the rules to win a Mad Gambit, “We can all...” Swallowing his pride, Rick pans his hand out towards them all, “We can all live together.” His Voice carries a shaky cadence to it.
Shaky, Impassioned but sincere, “There’s Enough Room for All of Us.”
The Governor holsters his Pistol with a long and drawn-out sigh, “More than enough. But the Families of these Men? These Good and Honest Men? How can they trust a Ceiling and Walls under the supervision of a Murderer such as you? A Monster who’d kill a Child, a baby? No...”
“We live in different Cell-Blocks.” Rick gestures to the vast complex for all of them, “We’d never have to see each other until we’re ready. Till we’ve cleared it all up.”
Pete tenses his jaw, staring at his Brother and then the Governor, “Brian, you know this could work. I’ve seen you, with Lilly, Meghan... Their Family. Think about Meghan, Meg wouldn’t want this. She wouldn’t.”
“It Couldn't...” The Governor stares down at his Former Comrade, “It won’t. Not After Woodbury... Not After Leah Shaw.”
Desperate, Rick shifts around, tapping his belt nervously, tilting his head, “Look I ain’t saying it’s gonna be easy. Fact is, it’s gonna be a hell of a lot harder than standing here and... Shooting at each other.” Incensed the Governor can sense what Rick’s Game Plan is... A Plan that threatens Meghan with Russel’s Demands being as they are.
“But we haven’t the choice...” Rick nods softly towards them all, “There is Only One Choice at this Stage. Bring your Sick, bring your Weary... We’ll treat ‘em all. Give ‘em homes... You can trust that. I got this star on my belt for a reason.”
The Lady with Pigtails gulps again, focusing quite keenly on the star... feeling at the Silvery One on her own belt. Both Cops.
The Governor quietly cracks his neck from rolling it, “Citing Lady Liberty is a funny choice given who this Country voted for. Face It. The Old World is Dead and around me is the Army of the New. It’s time you let go of your Crumbling Fanciful Vision for the World... and embrace the Future. The Life of Your Baby Girl. Free and Far from this place.”
“We ain’t Leaving.” Rick briefly taps his Silvery Colt Python against his belt, “You ain’t taking our things. This is our Home, Our New Start. You march on us, and we’ll fight you for every damn inch... In the Yards, in the Fields.... Halls, Tunnels, Everywhere. We’ll fight until every damn gun is empty. Till every floor is littered with casings.”
“Till there ain’t nothing but the Dead.”
“We Do Not Surrender. You’ll end up destroying this place, and without the Walls? This Place is Worthless.”
“Now... We can all live in Merriwether, or none of us can.”
The Guns... begin to lower. Ideas of Alternatives perhaps begin to blossom like well-watered Seedlings. But in comes the Governor, like a Poison. Dropping down and taking Michonne’s Katana from an underling, drawing the blade and positioning it towards Andrea’s neck, “Nsh…”
Andrea Grimes doesn’t quiver; she doesn’t Beg. Remaining still, even as sharp metal presses against her Juglar. Expecting Rick to not buckle. To not even flinch for a second. To fight for their Family. Michonne was praying to whatever god that may exist, to not take Andrea. To please, not take her away!
At the A & B Yard, the situation becomes tense. Morgan watches on with his Son, holding a Rifle against the bags. Duane dials in his optic to focus squarely on a Saviour’s head.
Carl with an AR15 keeps his Iron sights locked on the Governor, “Do I shoot!?” Daryl, with a M14, turns his eyes to the younger boy for a minute, “No, you shoot. You kill all three of ‘em. Pete, Amy and Rick. You have to trust your Father.”
Aiming her Winchester 1892 Lever Action, Sophia gulps, hoping Mika & Sophia are making good progress on evacuating people right now, “Please, Rick... don’t let him do this...”
Back in the Yard, Rick was starting to panic, checking with Amy who was clutching her AKM tight, taking every ounce of willpower to not just open fire right now. Pete breathes rapidly through his nostril, doing calculations in his head. And Rick? Stumbled back and forth, “Y-you! In the Pig Tails, is this what you want!?” Pointing directly at the Opposite side, throwing his hands out to them all, “Is this what any of you want!?”
“What we want...” Mitch keeps his Machine gun zeroed upon them all, seeming... casual and almost confident, “Is what-cha got. Period. Time to die, Asshole.”
Not even bothering with the Governor anymore, Rick keeps desperately floundering to appeal to their sense, “Look...” He points at the Governor, “I’ve fought him before. And After! We took in his old Friends. They’ve become Leaders in what we have here!”
“Now you put down your weapons, you walk through those Gates... You’re One of Us... Just like that.”
Maybe... Maybe, he was Serious? The People of this Army begin to doubt. One of Russel’s men whispers below his breath, “Listen, Russel... I am thinking Negan’s gonna wanna hear this first.” The Lady in Pigtails is seriously beginning to thumb at her badge. Rifle lowering until it hangs in her hand... Those Arguments... They all made sense to her.
Looking hopefully at the Governor, praying he sees sense.
The Governor looks to his Old Friend Carlos, keeping his Revolver at the ready, not faltering for a minute. Then Staring down at the Neck of Andrea. The Woman he has targeted for so long.
“We let go of... all of it. And nobody dies.” In that moment, Andrea can’t help but smile at her Man. Even when faced with an Impossible Battle. He stands... That’s exactly the Kind of Man she fell in love with. Smiling and gazing into his blue eyes.
“Everyone is alive right now.” Rick raises his hand up towards them, “Everyone's who’s made it this far. We’ve all done the worst kinds of things just to Stay Alive! But we can still come back... We’re not too Far Gone. We get... to come back…” Even Carlos begins to wane, pistol lowering slightly, eyes turning towards his Oldest Friend.
Even he felt the tug... the Urge... to just... let it go.
“I know... We can all... Change.” Growing quiet after.
Andrea Grimes links eyes with her Sister, hoping she’ll get to walk back with her soon... To just finally, let go. Russel swallows a little to himself, now also looking to the Governor. Mitch, The Pigtail Girl, her Friend. They all wish for his answer. A Direction of any kind at all. Michonne closes her eyes, hoping that in some way... Somehow... Carlos was right about Philip.
The Sun slowly sinks lower in the sky; its fading light shining on the Silvery glimmering perfection of Michonne’s Sword. Like the Ending of an Era is unveiling itself before the Governor’s very eyes. That the decision of what this Era is resting upon his shoulders.
Decisions that he must make now.
Standing as the Deciding factor for 280 Lives and their Families. The Blade slowly retracts, like a Force is guiding him back from the edge of Darkness. From a Repeated Cycle... but then...
“Liar.”
SLISK! In a Motion so fast, it defies the Eye, The Blade cuts open Andrea’s Neck! Blood splashes and fountains out like a Nightmare! Almost in denial, Amy’s face twists into a mortified shriek! Pete instinctually raises his Rifle, nearly tripping and fumbling!
Just as the Blade departs her neck! Rick’s jaw drops like a Rock! Michonne could hardly react in any way; the sheer shock reverberating throughout her system prevented any action at all!
THUD! “NOOOOOOOO!!!!” CCAAA-BANNGG!!! A Shot Rings, the Governor contorts just barely out of the way, “Gh!” Blood spraying out from his last good arm! BANG! Another Shot! Penetrating the Skull of Russel instantly, leaving Amy’s Barrel in a furious spray of Death!
BRAKKA! BRAKKA!
Mitch presses the Trigger, sending Machine gun rounds, Pete lounges into action, last second, taking horrific fire! Shots burst out from his body, splattering the ground with gore! Rick and Amy stagger back! Seeing Pete get his head burst wide open!
All Hell Breaks Loose! Gunfire on both sides, like cracking lightning, surged and crashed against Vehicles, barricades, and the ground. It was like a Pressure Cooker had finally unleashed its fury upon the kitchen. Like a Volcano in a long-awaited Eruption.
Within Moments, Several People died violently while The Governor and Rick take turns in fleeing. Amy flees just as Carlos aims, BANG! Sending Brass through Rick’s Hip, “Aughk!?” Getting saved only by his friend pulling him in at the last second!
Kicking into Action, Michonne rolls along the grass! The Fighters dig into cover whilst The Governor dumps Andrea’s body and grabs the sword. The Pig Tail Lady staggers into cover by the tank, seeing him raise the blade, “W-what are you!?”
SVASHK SVISHK! SVASHT!
Lifting her eyes from the Ironsights, Sophia cries out, “A-ANNNDREEAA!?!?!?” Carl switches to full auto spraying at the tank with Everything he has, “GRAAAHHHHHH! RRAAAHHHHH!!!” SPLASK! “Aughk!?” Duane flails back, blood flying out from his shoulder blade! Sophia and Carl are twisting around to see their Friend smash into the pavement! Morgan wails, bending down to check on him, “DUANE! OH GOD DUANE!”
SVISHT!!! The Governor cuts over and over! Blood spraying and hitting the Pig-Tailed Lady’s face, “Dh!” Traumatically wiping her finger at the droplets and then seeing it... Andrea’s head, separated from her body, eyes rolled up in horrible empty staring, right into the Lady’s eyes, “E-ehn!?”
Dropping the katana, The Governor sees... Lilly is holding Meghan in her arms. She was bitten, and Blue Veins had formed all along her body from her shoulder. Meg is doomed. Doomed to turn any minute now... The Governor helps Meghan down into the grass.
Eyes Devoid of any expression at all, drawing the Pistol and before Lilly could process the Loss, BANG! Brass blows out Meg’s brains all over the grass. Standing, the Governor abandons Lilly and marches forward. The Pigtail Lady was losing her mind, staring at the headless corpse, “Tara! Tara, baby!” Her Girlfriend kneels before her, “You need to move, okay? You gotta stick by me! We gotta take this place!”
“H-he just- cut that Woman’s head off! With a Sword!” Tara stares at her Girlfriend like she was mad, “A-alisha, he murdered her!” But Ali didn’t pay heed to that, Standing Tara up, “We can’t hang around! We have to move!”
Marching right past them, The Governor even steps in Andrea’s Blood, “Ram the Fence, in your Cars, Get your Guns. We’re going in...” Equipping his Styer Aug and leaning it on his arm, “Kill ‘em All!”
“Roger that!” Mitch slips off his cap and swings it around for the Army, “Move in!!”
The M60 Roars to Life and the Trucks begin moving forward! Militiamen, Saviours and Fighters open fire, advancing on the fence!
Beth keeps shooting, pressing the Trigger with a stiff lip, tears wetting her cheeks! Noah flinches from a gunshot hitting close, “Ngh!” Zach checks on him, “You good!?” Nodding quickly to his Friend, Beth’s gun clicks, “Reloading!”
Meanwhile, the M60 Tank makes short work of the Fence, rolling it down, tearing the stressed beams into the dirt! Then rolling over the Second Gate just as Rick & Amy manage to get through the first Gate! The Tank Gun takes aim... CA-THUNK! A Massive Shell SLAMS! Into the Nearby Tower, blowing it out, causing rock and debris to spew! Crumbling into the ground ahead!
Shane yanks Amanda clear of falling rock, “Watch it!”
The Army Keep pressing ahead, regardless of the casualties. Trying to use the Trucks and Tank as Cover. Sasha and Tyreese, with Julie keep laying down the fire! Sasha blasts her Dissipator, hitting one of the Militiamen drivers making the truck stall! Julie with the MP5 slaps it and sprays into the field! Nearly getting shot!
Ty scopes in with his Ironsights, BANG! Hitting a Savior Square in the face, “Viper Down!”
Between some of the Pallets, Daryl sets up his M14, scoping in at one of the Driving Trucks, BANG! Splattering their Window and capping the driver, sending his vehicle rolling into the grass and accidentally squishing a Soldier, “Aeghk!?”
The Governor casually strides up the grass hill, shots flying past him without a Care in the World, “Carlos, I want you to take the far end fence with bolt cutters and flank them through B-Yard.” Obeying, Carlos whistles to his men, rushing with his G3 Rifle, “With me!”
“Keep Moving!” The Governor watches one of his men get their heads blown off right in front of them, taking time to only push aside the body. CA-THUUUNKKK!!! CRRAAKKK!!! A whole face of the Prison blows open! With it a Prisoner wielding an RPG-7 goes up in smoke, “AHK-!”
Shane jogs up with the Governor's Grenade Launcher and angles it up, FWOMP! FWOMP! FWOMP! FWOMP! FWOMP! BAAMMM! BOOOM! BANNNGG!!! Explosions rock the surrounding area of the Tank! One Man gets his body blown open and smeared onto the ground! 6 Men get annihilated in the Exchange!
CA-THUUUNKK!!! BAAAMMM!! CRACKKKK!!!!
Another building slumps in on itself, dust and smoke clogging up the way! Sasha checks the building setting on fire, spewing out debris, “That was the way out!” Ty fires, BANG! Taking out a sniper and ejecting an empty mag, sliding out a new one and slapping it in, “Go! Take Bob and Julie! Leave!” Nodding Quickly, Sasha leads them along!
Julie gets a few last shots in before they go, “Moving!”
Meanwhile, Myles and Big Tiny were helping some men across the B-Yard when they saw Carlos’s flanking team, “No you don’t!” Readying the RPK, Myles lays down the heavy fire, wiping out 2 of Carlos’s men, forcing the rest to duck! Carlos doesn’t and just aims, BANG! SPLAK! “Ough!?” Myles flexes back, stumbling on his shoes before collapsing to the ground dead! Big Tiny howls, “MMMMYYYYLEEESSS!” Pulling back with his Rifle spraying wildly!
Carlos emotionlessly stands up and extends his hand, “Cut the Fences! Move in!”
CAAA-THUUUNKKK!!! Another Chunk of Prison building comes crashing down, crushing half a dozen fleeing refugees from Eversprings, “NNOOO-!” CRUNCH! A Father and his Little Girl are taken from this plane forever. Beth stares in complete horror, “J-jesus!” Noah looks to Zach, “We’re gonna go get the wounded, Beth, Maggie! Y’all need to secure the Buses!”
Taking her Sister’s Arm, Maggie wrings her towards the Buses, “Over here! We need to keep these safe!” Observing Gunfire coming in from Carlos’s squad, “They’re breaching B!” Getting to the Bus and joining Shumpert and Big Tiny in suppressing the advance of the Governor’s Men, “Beth! Bethie!” taking her sister’s hand, “You need to move these buses up to C so everyone can Evacuate, I’ll get Glenn and the Kids. Okay!?”
“Where’s Dad!?” Beth panics, but Maggie takes her arm, “Secondary! We need to get those Children outta here! Understand!? We got Jobs to Do!” Giving her the spare rifle to help out and Rushing off. Leaving Beth recuperating against the bus! Shumpert reloads his gun, “Beth! We'll take a Squad out and assume the forward Position! Ensure Jeanette gets these Buses!”
Steeling her Nerves, Beth gets those rifles inside and starts up the vehicle, revving the Engine! Shumpert loads up smoke grenades, “Smokescreen!” Prisoners, AND Woodbury Soldiers deploys the smokes, smogging up the area and push, “Charge!” Opening fire at Carlos, forcing him to buckle and retreat, “Get to cover! They’re advancing!”
Taking aim at Native American Man holding a Springfield, BANG! Carlos murders a former comrade and leans back into cover when Shumpert lays down the hurt, “FUCKING TRAITOR!”
“You sided with my Wife and Baby’s Killer!” Carlos flinches from a shot and aims, BANG! Nearly getting Shumpert through the smoke!
Meanwhile, the Tank bursts through the Front Gates, taking an absolute beating! Grenades, Molotov Cocktails and the last of the Grenade launcher Ammo is dumped onto it! The Machine Guns angle around and open fire from every gap! Shredding Dozens of Defenders at once! Shane gets a shot through the gut, “Aghk!?” Clutching his sternum, “Ghk!” Staggering back and hitting the floor, “Ughnf!”
It was a Side shot, but he’s bleeding badly, “Agh!” Amanda pops a smoke and deploys it, “Coming!” FSSSHHH!!! Smoke screening Shane and enabling Amanda to grab and drag him away!
One Woodbury Fighter in a Boonie hat and Alice Gear, kicks over a metal picnic table and positions his Springfield Rifle, scoping in, BANG! Hitting a Savior through the chest, “Aghk!” Flailing him back, “Ghk!” Hitting the ground shortly before another Alisha directs her rifle, BANG!
CLANK! Making the Woodbury Fighter flinch, “Move! I said Move!” Hurrying along an Old Lady, aiming again, BANG! Headshotting another man! Amy sets up an angle behind some sandbags and unleashes rounds, suppressing Alisha's squadron, “Mash!” The Woodbury fighter flicks his head over, “Yeah!?”
“Got People coming out of B, we need to hold position!” Amy returns fire with Mash, keeping The Militia down! Rick, behind a water barrel leaking water, reloads his Python, leg still bleeding, “Ngh, ghf!” SPLONK! Another round punches through the barrel, “Shit!”
B-Block
CRRRRKKK!! A Tank shell bursts out concrete, causing fragments of the ceiling to crash! One rock crushes the head of an Old Man before he even has a chance to run, “DAAADD!” A Young Man clutches to his corpse while Maggie fights through the case, finding Glenn trying to get down, “W-what’s going on!?”
Maggie catches her Man and begins helping him out, “No time! We’re heading to C & D!” Rushing towards the exit with the others! Morgan finishes bandaging his son, he was laying on the ground, seemingly Dead, barely breathing.
“Morgan!?” Carl reaches only to have his hand swatted. Instead, Morgan gets his shotgun, “G-get him outta here...” And leaving deafly! Sophia, barely able to keep up, just takes Duane’s Legs, “C’mon!” Carl gets his arms and starts transporting, “We’ll take him to the buses!”
A & B Yard
Rick leans out his Python, CA-BANG! CA-BANG! Sniping one of the Militia with his revolver, Triss finishes wrapping up his leg, and checks some morphine, “Okay, you’re good to go!” Rick takes out the USB and throws it to her, “Take this! Gonna push up to regain B!” Catching it, Triss tucks it into her top, “Okay! Go!” Taking an SLR and giving covering fire! Rick, with his AK now, begins opening fire, dashing across with a few other Defenders on his tail!
Ejecting a Mag, Amy grabs for a fresh magazine from her Father’s Coat and slaps in a fresh mag, hearing the doors burst open, Maggie and Glenn, Sophia and Carl with dozens of other refugees fleeing the scene, “C’mon, Mash!”
Yet when the refugees cross, that’s when Counter-Fire gets the heaviest! Mash backs up, trying to keep shooting, cycling rounds until, SPLAK! Catching a bullet! Glenn leans around, “No!” But Maggie wrestles him back, “Keep moving!”
Amy lays onto her front, when a round blows away her head, “Nh!” Just coming shy of her head, “Geh!” Crawling back into B-Block!
Getting just as much heat, Tyreese books it across the Dining Area in A, bullets flying everywhere, crashing and crushing the pots, “Dang! Gh!” Militiamen aggressively assert themselves, marching up and spraying at him!
One Defender from Eversprings catches a bullet in the neck, “Ahk!” Crashing onto the asphalt, clutching at his neck, shot by his own former comrades, “Aghk! Ghrk!?” Positioning by a Water barrel, Ty returns some fire! Getting Relief from Sasha, Julie and Bob who suppress Alisha’s squadron!
Meanwhile, Jeanette is hurrying everyone into the buses at the edges of C & D, “Come in, Come in!” Sophia and Carl load on Duane where he’s treated by an Eversprings Paramedic, “I got him!” As Carl and Soph dash out to lay down covering fire, Maggie flicks her head around, “Where’s Beth!?”
“She just ran off to find you!” Jeanette tells urgently and then Maggie howls, “WHERE!?” CA-THUNKK! CRRKK!! Rick’s Position just got smoked! 3 of his men were flying up into pieces! “There! Molly’s Group got held up!” Maggie flies into action, Glenn tries to follows, only to get prevented by Maggie, “No!” Trying to push ahead, Glenn was too weak to even do that, “Y-you can’t go by yourself!?”
“I’ll be right back!” Maggie shouts, shots flying their way now! Sophia raises her pistol with some of the other Stray Refugees, “Go, Carl!” Maggie forces Glenn to sit, “Stay! Don’t make me search for you!” And rushing off! Glenn leans out, “M-maggie!” DWONK! “Damn it!”
Back in A & B, Daryl was taking an absolutely beating, his cover getting whittled away! Rifle outta Ammo, Daryl draws his revolver, CA-BANG! Capping A Fighter in the head! The Tank’s Side Guns open fire, unleashing complete Mayhem onto Daryl, forcing him to knee, “Ngh! Damn it!”
CLONK! CLANK! CLANK! CLONK! CLONK!
A Walker leans in to bite Daryl, “No!” Dog Rushes out of cover to snag the Walker, only for SPLK! The Dog yelps! SLISK! Another round blows out Dog’s head, Daryl lurches ahead, “DDOOOOOOGGGG! DDOOOOOOGGG!”
Rick crawls along the ground, wheezing horribly, shot in the hip, the leg. Trying to get his H&K until the Governor’s Boot stops on it and the second boot swipes him in the head, “Agh!” Kicking him onto his back, “Aghf!” The Governor kneels and goes to punch- SWINK! Governor evades the Sleeve-Knife and swats it out of Rick’s hands, decking him in the face, over, and over and over again, “GHN! AGH! UGNH!”
Breaking open Rick’s Lip! CRK! WHK! Knuckles beating the Sheriff’s face out over and over, breaking his nose, “Agh!” Coughing blood! Then the Governor draws his gun and stuffs it against Rick’s Face, “You... You Destroyed... Everything!”
Flicking off the Safety, “DIE!” SVISHK! A Katana blade soaked in Walker blood digs its way up through his spine, “Ag-ghheh!?” BANG! The Shot misses the gun slips! Michonne twists the blade both ways grinding it in, “Nrgh! Ghn!”
“Ahhk!” The Governor could only wheeze, SVASHT! Until the blade is violently yanked out and a boot slaps him into the ground. Michonne tilts her head vengefully before turning away and rushing to Rick, “You okay!?” Rick grabs his pistol and climbs up, “Aeh, I’ll live!”
“Where are the kids!?” Rick then asks, ignoring the Governor's entire suffering existence. Meeting his painful end. Michonne leans Rick up against a Pole, “Last I heard, Molly’s group got held up! You go find them; I’ll hold this area!”
Before she leaves, Rick takes her hand, “M-michonne... it was done... with your sword, but it wasn’t your fault... Okay? It wasn't.” Twisting her face, Michonne just averts her eyes, “S-she loved you, Rick... She loved you...” Giving him her ring before running off. Allowing him to marvel at the Moonstone, one last time...
The Governor wheezes on the floor, “I-I Hope... you suffer ... Rick...” Picking the ring, Rick leans off the Pole, “...You’re nothing but a Bad Memory...” Sauntering way to find the kids, abandoning the Governor entirely.
“G-get back here! Rick! RICK! COME BACK! RIIIIIIIICCHHHKKK!!!! ”
Meanwhile, Daryl is forced to watch his Best Boy, Dog get filled with holes relentlessly by the Militia. Loading a Rifle Grenade onto the M14, “Nrgh!” Popping out of cover! An Older Man in a Denim vest exclaims, “GRENADE-!” WOMP! BOOOOOM!!! Splashing the area with blood, some of which just rains onto Tara!
Almost entirely desynced with Reality, she ends up just strolling randomly away.
Despite that, the Tank still keeps suppressive fire on the entire courtyard, exhausting all of its ammo volley after volley. Bob and Sasha as well as Julie hear Maggie coming in, “SASHA! SASHA! Have you seen Beth yet!?” Sasha leans up her battle Rifle and ejects an empty magazine, “No one in Molly’s group has arrived!” CLONK! A Round punches through the Car they’re behind and hits Bob in the Shoulder, “Agh!” Julie doubles her MP5 Suppression while Bob leans back into cover!
“We gotta stay down!” Maggie says while Juliet ejects a mag, a fresh wave of Machine gun fire punching their area hard! Bob groans as the ladies check on him, “Check my Back, Look for an Exit Wound!” Sash tugs his shirt open, “Yeah!”
“Good, we can treat it!” Bob flinches from another round punching through their Car! Maggie takes over his Rifle while Sash helps him up, “Not here, let’s get on the buses! Some Medics are-!”
The Buses drive off as soon as they’re mentioned! The mortifying Sight sending chills up their spines! Maggie returns fire, “They must have Beth!” Sasha carries along Bob, “We’ll figure out a way, C’mon!” Juliet leans up her gun and gets sprinting with Maggie, “Has anyone seen Dad!?”
Out foxed, Tyreese is forced back by even more gunfire, 2 Militiamen, Alisha, and an Elder Man march up with M4A1s, pummeling his position! The two forced him to rush across the dining area again, “Ngh!” Ty does a football leap into the Garden Bed, hiding behind pots and large soil bags! Dirt and Pottery splintering and flying everywhere, “Gh!”
BANG! A round punches through the Older Man’s head, sending him crashing down! Alisha turns, only to see for fleeting moments—! BANG! Lizzie’s gun firing into the base of her skull! Standing beside Mika, Liz turns, “Ty!” Rushing up with Mika until they find him getting out, “W-we gotta get outta here! Where’s Molly!?”
“We held off some guys!” Mika explains, looking around, “Molly went ahead with Adora, the other kids broke away! No idea where they went! They just Ran! It's all a mess!” Lizzie holds Ty’s sleeve, “What do we do!? We can’t find anyone!”
“Come with me!” Tyreese moves them along, “We’ll try to backtrack, find the others!”
Tank’s Position
Seeing that the sector is clear, it begins to move! But that’s when Daryl rushes up with a stick of dynamite, lights it up and tosses it down the barrel, “IED!” Mitch screams, pushing down his Crewmate and climbing out of the tank, leaping away moments before the Dynamite minces everything inside and sets the fuel on fire, “Aghn!” Crawling away from the fire and climbing up, “No!”
“Mitch…” Daryl’s Voice summons the Brother’s attention, “Who-!” Daryl his revolver aimed square at his head, “Murdered your Brother and my Dog.” CA-BANG! Gunning Mitch there and then, sending him flying back into the tank, “...Suffer, Asshole...”
Laying there in a pole of his own blood, Mitch fidgets and squirms, his jaw blown open and lower face exposed, “A-arghk!?”
Walking past him, Daryl finds Beth covered in blood and rushing up to him, “Daryl! I can’t find anyone!?” The Walkers come in droves, Daryl takes her arm, “We gotta Go, Beth... We gotta.” Hoping the best for Noah and Zach, Beth rushes off with him.
C-block - Lobby
Dozens of bodies from the Saviours and the Attackers lay dead across the main lobby. Many corpses were gored and blown to pieces. Others were slashed open and skewered through the head.
Others had their limbs blown off and left to bleed out and die. One guy grasped at his throat, wheezing and choking on his own blood.
There stood Morgan, blood seeping off the arm blade, craning him up from Distant gunshots and rushing in to find the tombs! Abandoning the choking man to suffer.
C-Block Tombs
“NRHHH!!!!!” Shumpert unleashes all of his remaining rounds, downing the Last of Carlos’s guys! Big Tiny nowhere to be seen, lost in the tunnels to fight others! Leave Carlos to rush and then tackle Shumpert into the wall, “Arghn!” Swink! Drawing his blade and thrusting it at Shumpert’s throat, “Gh!” Catching the hand, Shumpert tries to fight, covered in bullet holes, “A-aggh! Rraggghh!” Exhausted from so much fighting. The Flu, The Governor’s New Army. It was too much, and finally the Man slips, SLSK! Getting a knife through the jugular, “A-aghhk! Ghhkk!”
Carlos rips out the knife and lets Shumpert fall, having murdered the last of his Surviving Comrades, “We trusted you... and now? You’re gonna turn.” Shumpert falls onto his side clutching his throat, straining to breath, “S-sheghk-!” Carlos abandons him to his Fate.
Boots Stomping against the Concrete.
Down the other Hallways Carl grimes, helping Molly and Adora along, “C’mon! We’re almost there!” Rushing towards the door! Carlos swings around with his gun taking a... BANG!
Jumping from the shot, Carl turns his head, “No-!” SPLASK!” Molly squeals, “AIIIEHHK!???” The round hit her shoulder, nearly causing her to drop Adora, “Aeghn!” Carl draws his gun and aims, BANG! The Shot travels too fast, Carlos’s eyes widen, was that a Kid!? SPLAK! Sending the Adult man spiralling back onto the floor!
Molly collapses against the metal door, crying and whimpering, “C-carl!” Her boyfriend supports her, “S-shh! It's okay, I got you!” pushing open the door and helping Molly up the stairs and into the C & D yard, “T-through the back! C’mon!” Carl keeps her going, several dozens of undead hot on their tails! Adora was screaming and wailing, drawing only more of the Undead!
A & B Yard
The Fighting has mostly subdued, all the sides are fleeing, leaving only Rick and the Undead, “CARRRLLLL! CCAAAAAAARRRRLLLL! ” Limping through the smog, drawing his MK23, BANG! SPLAK! Downing a Walker before it gets close, “CCAAARRRRL!” Two more Walkers approach, “Argghhkkk!” “Urrhkk!” Click! Click! He was out of ammo, “Dhn!”
BANG! CRACK! BANG! SPLAK! Two Winchester shots blow out the walkers, there stood Sophia with a Cream Jacket, Purple Shirt and Tan Jeans, her Brown Eyes widening at the Sight of Rick, “Rick!” Rushing over towards him, to get hugged in this moment of reprieve. Broken, the man just holds her tight, “W-where is he?”
“H-he went off to get Molly’s Group.” Soph’s hand against Rick’s hair, “I-i don’t know anything!” Barely able to breathe, Rick slowly parts from the Teenager, “J-judith? Where is she?” Supporting the injured Man, Sophia walks along the Yard with him, “I-i think I last saw her between B & C!” Passing the collapsed Bridge only to find... a Baby Carrier... Bloody... Baby Carrier... A pile of gore behind a fallen water barrel.
Was that---!?
Both his Children, Both of them!? Sophia’s knees wobble, “N-no! J-judy!???!?!” Rick cranes his head up to the heavens, almost wanting to Curse God, if not for the noise it’d cause.
“Arrghkk-- Ahhhk!” A Child Walker, aged Eight meanders forwards with another Walker, Jesus. Sydney and Jake, aged 7... Members of Her class! Cocking the Winchester she holds up the gun, “Ngh-!” BANG! BANG! SPLISH! GLOSHT! Blowing out both their heads, trying to shoot more, breaking apart, “Aehh!” Rick stops her, holding the gun and her arm, “D-don’t! W-we gotta go!”
Falling to absolute pieces, the gun hits against a pool of blood, right beside a Woodbury Defender’s head, skull exposed, and blood flowing into the drains. Just managing to, Rick gets Sophia out of there, she was crying the entire way...
A Block
“Hhhhkk...” The Governor lays on a cell floor, bleeding out... Lilly, standing by the door, bitterly clutching the metal bar door, “You wanted this Prison? You can Have It!” Slamming the door shut and locking the Governor in. With his final Dying breath all he had to say was…
“Wwwwwwhhhhoooooooorrrrreeeeeekk-ehk! Achk...”
The Very Last thought in his mind, being a final, desperate cry for help, unable... to even control his words... and then... all fades to black. The Governor was Dead. Cak-Dlak! Lilly drops his King piece, a drawn black eyepatch just like the Governor's marked upon it by her Daughter.
Lilly glances at her own torn open wrist... having been bitten by a walker... The Dead slowly meandering their way in. Sighing... Barely enough time to grasp her own grief, Lilly clocks the gun and stuffs it against her head... BANG!
Outside The Prison
The rain begins to fall, splashing and wetting the leaves. Sophia and Rick hobble their way up the hill and onto the tracks. She wanted to look back, but Rick kept her head straight, “D-don’t look back... Don’t... G-gotta keep moving... Gotta...”
Fleeing and running away to what was The Walking Dead, taking over the Prison once again. The Dream, of a better Tomorrow, drowned in the Cold Rainwater of the Coming Winter.
Everyone split up, Paths twisting and winding. Where will they all go now?
Chapter 12: Sole Survivors
Chapter Text
Day 455, Wednesday, 23 rd of November 2011
Midnight – 37. 51F
Sitting on a bench with his AR-15, Carl kept his Bloodied Weapon at the ready. Fierce Cold Eyes staring at the Shapes bashing against the Window. Adora was murmuring and whining in a bunch of blankets. Eyes Dark and Skin Greying, Molly lifts up her diseased head. Having caught the Grey Flu, Blue Veins spreading from a bite on her shoulder, “Carl... You gotta listen to me...”
He was finding it hard to even look at her, much less listen, but she insists anyway, “T-this is happening... Okay, there’s- There’s nothing we can do to change this.” Inclining his head, Carl’s wide brim obstructed his eyes, “I know... I’m just trying to figure out what I am even supposed to do... Can’t stay in here all night. We’ll catch the Flu too...” Staring at the Mashed Corpse of the Walker that bit her on their way in here. Its body is still leaking blood upon the dusty floorboards.
Molly takes out her pistol, checking the feed, it’s tapped and only accepts 9mm, whereas Carl only carries 45 ACP. For his own Gun. Quietly, he stares at her, already guessing what it is she’s thinking, “We were supposed to be a Family... We made plans.”
“I know, Sweetie...” Molly does her best but fragile Smile, “W-we just ran out of luck... you know, used it all up against the flu.” Wanting to support Carl, but finds herself lacking in this instance. It's almost a cruel joke. Surviving all of that only to get shot and then bitten. Cornered in some crummy train station with no power. Barely any food and only 2 bottles of Formula.
It was enough to make her whimper, “I really love you... It’s stupid to say at this stage, but... I do. You took such good care of us.” Carl averts his eyes, trying to hold back his tears, “Not well enough... apparently.”
Exhaling quietly, Molly nods and drifts her head towards the Walkers outside, “We don’t know if everyone’s gone... You and Adora need to find a safe place. Hunker down and find resources... A Direction. Anything.”
“Then you gotta find people. Despite... Nghn... -current circumstances, a Group is your best bet. Preferably with another Girl. Formula’s pretty much Gold now so... You need someone who can feed Adora.”
“You understand?” Peering her eyes directly at him, “Carl... look at me and say you understand.” He nods quietly, and so she sighs with relief, “Good... In 6 months, you need to slowly transition the Baby towards Soft Foods... Though, feeding can work for a while. Just... it gets harder to train them, y-you know?”
Glum as all hell, all Carl could do was nod again, “Iron Rich... and eventually Solids.”
Flashing a faint smile, Molly winches from pain, catching her jittering wrist, starting to roll her neck, the Hijacking process is underway, “Ngh... She’ll need plenty of nappies... and eventually potty training... Learning how to walk... Y-you get the picture. You’re a Good Dad.”
Like a Statue, Carl just sits there, his eyes just observing every curve and bump of her face. She knows he is, he was always a glutton for her beauty, “Mhn... when she’s older... Teach her how to read first, then counting...”
“Get her a Pet... Caring for them will teach her how to feel empathy... In ways words can’t. Teach her how to defend herself, and others... Right from Wrong... K-kinda like your Dad. He’s not a bad example.”
A Dead Example... Carl hangs his head low, putting aside the rifle and just holding his hands together, “What am I to say to her? When she asks about you?” Beginning to snicker, Molly says, “Tell her, I was Beautiful as all Hell... That You fell in love with Me at first sight. And that... I was the most loving Sister.”
“Vein, I know but... I am a little vein. When I am allowed to, anyway.” Eyeing the Walkers which seem intent on neutering any enjoyability in the world, “Lastly... teach her to keep her shoulders covered. To always watch her’s and other’s backs. Never be caught unaware.” Molly slowly pulls out the pink hair wrapping, allowing her brown hair to fall more liberally down, holding out the band, “G-give her this... so she can keep her hair tidy, even if it gets long. Scissors aren’t getting easier to find.”
The Chair squeaks after Carl gets up, strutting over and quietly pressing his hand over her’s, “...I love you too, Molly. I... I don’t know if I am ever going to be able to go on but... I’m going to try. For as long as I can.” Closing her hand around his, the only affection allowed between them now that this Lethal Plague has found itself a host within her, “You’re a Good Person, Carl... Head to South Carolina... find Clementine... If there’s no one else? Well at least you know a name to follow.”
Slowly folding his knee, Carl levels with her eyes, “What if she’s like you? Dead...”
“Keep going... wherever the Rails Follow you, Carl.” Smiling very faintly now, “Nhn...” The sluggishness in her speech and actions grew by the minute, the doors starting to creak and weaken too, “Okay...” Reaching behind herself and flicking out a switch blade, “Stole this from Carol’s Case.” Flicking it out, “...I’m going to fade quickly. Too weak after the last Flu. I may not even get a second blackout.”
“When I fade... use... this, and... take out my Brain. It’ll be quiet so Adora won’t c-cry... and then cover yourself in Walker's guts. Make sure she’s well wrapped and leave. The Walkers will just eat me and forget about you.” Taking it with his other hand, Carl stares at the tip of the knife, “But what if you could wake?”
Smiling fondly, Molly could only wish that was an option, “People don’t survive bites, Carl. It’s a wrap. Take Adora and get out of here. Go live a life... or else I'll be super mad. Cus I went and died for nothing.”
Grim, morbid but... a little funny to Carl, “Ehn... I’ll do that, Molly.” He had a thing about promises... The Teen Girl’s eyes flutter closed, a smile still on her lips, “You’re both just so… gosh darn... Worth... it...” Fading, lips drooping... her hand letting go of the ribbon, smacking against the floorboard.
His face shrouded, Carl tucks her ribbon into his back pocket and brings his hand to the side of her head. Fingers gently caressing through her hair, tears falling down his cheeks, “G-goodbye... Molly...” SLSK! Spissshht... Warm red coats his hand, seeping out and spilling onto the floor, a terrible gasp comes from him, “Eh-ehhnnm!” Hands trembling, staring at his Girlfriend’s corpse. “Nhf...” Slsk...
Wiping the switchblade off and folding it closed.
Weighted like an anchor, Carl stands and slowly walks over to his chair, grabbing the orange-wrapped Machete and then quietly staring at the Sleeping Baby, a little disturbed by the noises. Carl slowly turns away and stumbles over to the Walker Corpse, dropping to his knees, “...Fucker...” Raising his blade, SPLIST! Stabbing the long blade inside and dragging it along the torso, Sppsssiiihhtt, Slipt! Yanking out the blade and reaching his hand in to grab an intestine with his bare hand.
Squelching with Ichor, Carl puts aside the Machete and begins smearing himself. As the Undead around him bash and smash at the building. Threatening to get inside. More bile and blood spills onto Carl’s clothes. Yet he doesn’t stop. Not until every bit is covered as as one person can manage. Keeping his face clear so it doesn’t get in his eyes or nostrils. Better that way.
Grabbing the machete, Srst! St-st-st-tisht! Carl cuts off the guy’s Red-Purple Floral Shirt for an extra layer of wrapping, just so the blood doesn’t get on her normal wrappings as much. Standing, Carl brings it over and wraps the little baby up in the faded Red Purple floral shirt.
Picking her up with his bloody hand and nestling her in his arm, “Come on, Little Adora... Let’s find us a home...” Stopping at the door and checking her Mother’s Corpse one last time. This was the last time he’d see Molly... But with the wood getting weaker and the glass cracking. There was no more time to say goodbye.
Carl lifts the bar and swings open the door, standing behind it as the dead shamble inside “Aeghhkkk! Hhrrhfggkkk!” Smelling the fresh blood on the Body and quickly flooding towards the feast. Leaning in and chowing down, biting out chunks of flesh. Causing the body to slump over as the ravenous beasts eat up.
Carl leaves the door open, so the Walkers will stumble away after eating and then step out onto the balcony of the Station. Looking left... and then right. Choosing to go right, and begins walking off the veranda and onto the train tracks. Passing by an Overgrown Sign...
‘TERMINUS - SAFETY FOR ALL, SANCTUARY FOR ALL’
Written beneath it... and yet, on Carl continues walking into the Rainy Shroud. Orange Wrapped machete swinging from his other hand. Boots kicking up water from the puddles. Head hung over, back slumped. Effortlessly walking past all the dead and disappearing...
After Dawn at ?????
Rick quietly limbers his away across the tracks, and Sophia is right beside him. They had been walking down these tracks to... God knows where since yesterday. Taking Intermittent breaks. They’re going... Somewhere. Afterall the Safe-House with the Plane? It was unoccupied and surrounded by Dead.
There wasn’t really a plan after that.
They didn’t even know what Track this was. They were just walking it for the sake of walking. Gotta keep evading the Dead. Sophia’s not spoken a single word since discovering what could’ve very well been Judith. Just the idea of it is enough to nearly break Rick all over again. By some Unholy Miracle, he still manages to walk. Cuddling herself with her Cream Yellow Jacket – the sole comfort right now…
It was strange being in this situation yet again. Rick being hobbled, Sophia being able-bodied. This is like some kind of twisted cycle they are doomed to repeat. Sorta like how the Walkers never change.
“Soph…”
“Soph…”
“Sophia...” Rick stops dead in the middle of the Tracks, prompting her to face him, her hand massaging at her cream coloured sleeve. Rick feebly points out into the wasteland, “Can’t keep walking with no plan... We need to find food... water, supplies. We should look for a town and start there.” Looking out towards a busted-up cargo train on the sides of the tracks, moss and ivy overtaking the whole wreck. Soon, speaking her first words, “Okay, Rick... What should we look for?”
Craning up his head, something catches the Man’s notice, “Look...” Hobbling over and grabbing his hatchet, dragging the weeds off and revealing a Mileage Post, “Next Stop... It’s just up the line. Mayville... That’s towards Atlanta.” South seems like a fine enough spot for now, Sophia begins walking down that Route with Rick, “What do we do when we get to Mayville?”
“We Rest...” Rick keeps limping on, wincing from the pain in his gut, “Need to find... Painkillers. Disinfectant... Some tweezers and a bandage. If we can get my... Injuries under control. We gain options.”
Trailing him, Sophia shuts her eyes and keeps pushing on, “Yes, Sir…” Wishing she could just find a corner somewhere right now and curl into a ball.
12 Minutes Later
Grub N’ Gulp Ruins
Crossing by the ruins of a restaurant. The Building was a One Story Classical Americana Type of Pit-Stop. Surrounded by empty car wrecks from the High-Way to the Parking Lot itself. Rick flicks his hand over, drawing the hatchet, “Hold up, that could be a spot...” Drawing her SIG P250, Sophia quietly follows her Guardian, all the way to the front. There were a bunch of turned over bikes here. All marked for the Viper MC.
It’s all Abandoned Now.
No one even bothered to loot the bikes. In fact, people haven’t been using this spot at all. The leaf coverage is high and the grass even Higher. The trees were tucking close to the road now, and shrubbery was appearing in the glass plots. In the cracks of the cement and the asphalt, was various clovers and weeds. The signs of further erosion of what was once the U.S.
Lonely and Abandoned all of it.
Leaning up against the brick doorway, Sophia stands at the front of the door with the Pistol up, Flashlight shining from beneath her pistol. Steadily, Rick opens the door and leans in, using her Rays of Torchlight to check, but... There seems to be no Walkers yet.
“Clear for now.” Rick lets her move in first and then he comes in after, eyes checking each corner. This was a Bar area. It had a counter with an assortment of old Bar clutter. Long, empty Ashtrays and Gambling Slots that no longer function. There was a U.S. flag on the front wall, but few other discernible features for now.
Soph continues panning her Flashlight about before following Rick into the Kitchen. The State of this place was a Nuclear Bio-Hazardous Dump Site. Years of Neglect has led to late-stage rot of all the ingredients, and bugs have built up quite a bit.
“The kitchen's clear.” Rick whispers and Sophia nods, gesturing with her gun at the door, “Checking Game-Room.” Raising her boot and lightly tapping the door open. A loud squeak echoed throughout the room. With Rick protectively on her six, Sophia clicks off the light, keeping her gun up. Both of their boots were treading against the carpeted floor.
Eyes cautiously checking each of the doors and mess.
This room had been the site of some kinda barricade. The Pool table and chairs were all pressed up against the doors. The windows had old smudges from Walker fingers wiping and slamming them. No visible signs of Forced Entry, however.
“Urghhkk... Hhhrrkkk!” A Single Fetid Walker stumbles out of the shadows, wearing a Viper vest, dark shirt and an emaciated, rotten face, full of mould, “Urhkkk!” Sophia goes to shoot, but Rick lays a hand atop her gun, “No, can’t risk the sound.” Flicking on safety, Sophia remains in wait, then, “Okay, be careful...”
Finding a note on the table...
‘Do what I couldn't do – Joe Jnr’ wait, something else is on the table.
Rick swings down his axe, “Hrgn!” SWUNK! It’s stuck, “Hgn! Ngh!” The Walker’s head endures the axe, enabling the Creature to lunge at him, “Dgh!” Falling onto the floor struggling with the beast, “Argh! Gh-geh!” Trying to loosen the axe, it’s-! SPLSK! A Knife digs through its neck and pokes out of the mouth, Sophia yanks out a new Bowie Knife from its head and kicks it over, “...Note hid the Weapon.”
Starting to understand his newfound weakness, Rick sits up, holding his side, Soph kneels with the bloody weapon, “...Is shooting it still a waste of a bullet?” Being a little catty with him, which he just sighs about right now, “Point proven... c’mon.” She offers him a hand, which he takes and stands up, “Agh... Good Knife, that’ll make killing the Dead easier. Should leave behind your own. For Future Drifters.”
Nodding quietly, Soph takes out the smaller Hunting Knife, puts it on the table, and then slides in the much stronger, much better Bowie Knife. It’s a little large for the holster so she loosens it by a notch, “There we go.”
Hearing him wheeze tiredly, Soph furrows her brows for him, “You should rest. Let me check the place out.” But of course, Rick didn’t do that, “I got the Kitchen.” Pouting softly, Sophia shrugs, “Okay. Be careful.”
“I feel like I ought to tell you that.” Rick huffs in minor amusement before struggling his way back to the Kitchen. She tried to keep light spirited but... real worry is on her face about Rick’s condition. He hasn’t gotten any better. Seems barely alive.
Moments later
Sophia grabs the plastic bags of crisps. Having opened one and taking a bite, “Nrhn... Stale.” And yet she takes another to chew on anyway. Facing the Red Checkered Shelf and searching the thing with her eyes, “What are those Jars of?” Chewing on the rest of the crips and bringing down the jars to inspect, “Hmn... Pickles... and Marmalade.
Checking the Expiration Date on both, “2013 on Pickles... Fffffuuucck me, 2015 on the Marmalade. What’s this made of, Deathium Preservative?” Adding it all to the collection anyway. Rick comes hobbling back into the room, “The kitchen wasn’t a complete waste of time, after all. What’d you get?”
“Well it’s an interesting dinner.” Bringing over the bags of stuff and then the jars, “Crisps, Marmalade and Pickles. Processed with enough chemicals to kill 3 cows but... It’s food.” Offering him the bag. Rick picks one and chews into it, “Nghn... Stale.” Continuing to consume it all the same.”
“We need, like, a bow.” Sophia leans her hands upon her hip, clocking her head to the side, “To Hunt. Cus if we caught even Squirrels, then this marmalade could be put to better use. More value.”
No doubt something she picked up from Daryl, Rick’s smile fades slightly. Catch it, Soph drifts her eyes away, “Sorry... I forgot.” Getting started on Packing, Rick nods his head softly, “Don’t be... What was that code Carl made?”
“We Look Until We Know.” Sophia clarifies, having partially forgotten it until now, “...We act as though they're fine... So, we can be fine. So, we can focus.”
That’s his Son, Rick thinks back with pride and a little sadness too, “He was getting good at that... leading. Maybe that’s just evidence we gotta use to say... he’s fine.” Both felt like it was coping but... Today sucks bad enough. So, they allow their mutual delusions.
??? At ???
Michonne trudges quietly through the woods, guiding along two Walkers, both Former Militiamen for the Governor. She had been walking for a while. In no real direction, just walking. Thinking about the Damage, how the Governor managed to lose all of his People. How the army pulled out. It was a waste, and now she was alone again.
Skating down a dirt hill, Michonne allows for her beacons to catch up. As she did, something else caught the woman’s interest. Rail Tracks. They seem to lead to some sorta town, Mayville?
Glancing towards the other side was a Train Station. Utterly cluttered with Walkers... but rather than taking either direction, Misha tugs her walkers along, dark brown cloak trailing behind. She simply left the scene to itself.
Barn at ???
Dozens of Walkers linger around at the bottom level of the barn. Searching around for someone who isn’t there. For Carl was actually above, nestling Adora in his arms, feeding her the formula. Pretty tired, all he had for food... was the last sandwich that Molly made. Strawberry Jam & Seeded Bread. Using his free hand to unwrap the Sandwich...
She was just... so Kind. And Understanding...
Use the Switchblade... to save Adora from the impact of a Gunshot. He wouldn’t have thought about that. Carl always was a little trigger-happy. Though, he doubts he would’ve pulled the Trigger all that easily at Molly.
Lifting the bread, Carl bites into it, and chews quietly, evenly spread.
When making a Sandwich Carl always sorta dumped crap like he was using a spoon. Just smeared large chunks and ate unevenly. Not Molly, though; she took her time. Wanted to be sure that even the most basic of meals were satisfactory. A real attention to detail sort of person.
Biting again, Carl enjoys the sweet taste of jam, probably the last for a long time. Adora begins to snooze, so Carl bites onto his sandwich and gently takes out the bottle. Using a little wipe to clean her mouth and let her sleep before continuing to eat, “Nhn...” Man... he sure misses her.
…Thank You… Molly.
Mayville – Grove Drive
Stepping off the Terminus Line through Mayville, Rick & Sophia slowly walk across a vast Leafy Street together. Sophia slowly scans her eyes about for large cracks and potholes of which some have formed but nothing major.
“This one...” Rick quietly announces to Sophia, carrying the large sake of supplies, “Two Stories, overhang and tree coverage.” The Girl herself sizes up the place. It’s not fortified or anything. It’s also got a distinct lack of Walker prints. Another bonus is that it has these hedges that run along the front Deck, a tree, a few shrubs and larger trees hanging over.
Light isn’t gonna escape this place for far.
They’ll have to be quiet, but Sophia likes this quite a lot, “Okay, let’s check it.” Drawing the Bowie Knife and holding it in reverse grip. Rick meanders sluggishly behind her careful twinkle steps. Quietly moving up while Rick’s Justin boots weigh heavily upon the wood.
It had a large leafy deck, and the potted plants have died and become spawning grounds for weeds instead. Vines creep up the railing of the house, strangling the firm stone beams. Pressing her back against the side of the doorway, looks as though it’s ajar. Clicking her flashlight, Soph shines it in like a cop, holding up the torch.
“Quick and quiet...” Rick wheezes against the side of the Door, drawing his hatchet, “We need this clear by sundown.” Reaching her boot around, Soph presses the door wide and ajar and waits by the door, “Psspspspsps...”
Nothing.
Soph moves in with the knife and the torch while Rick tries to close the door, realising that someone kicked this open for some reason... Who knows how long ago. Rick then strolls across the Living Room while Sophia covers the study, projecting the beam into the dark corner. Standard clutter here... It doesn't seem like people lingered in this place for long in the Apocalypse.
Turning around, Sophia sees a checkerboard, “Red’s in trouble...” Before moving on.
Rick leans around a corner, hatchet at the ready for even the slightest bad turn. This place seems... clear but why was the door broken open? “Sophia?” Rick hobbles his way towards the exit of the living room, “Wait.” Stopping dead in her tracks, Sophia backs up and leans her head towards Rick, “What’s wrong?”
“Stairs.” Rick lifts up his chin towards them, “You past ‘em. Don’t do that without cover.”
“Want me to cover you?” Clocking her head curious, seeing him nod, “Mhn, I got this.” Putting away the knife, Soph gets out the SIG and angles it up the stairway, flashlight tucked underneath, keeping the light steady, “Good to go.” Rick proceeds past the stairs, now advancing towards the first room on the left, leaning in to see some kinda bathroom, “Sink’s not bad.”
Then he checks the other room... opening and, “Gh!” A broom falls out on him, “Ngh... broom closet.” Trying to hunch in order to get it but, his gut stung too much, “Gh!” Falling against the wall, Sophia goes to move, “Rick!”
“No!” Rick stalls her running, “Don’t, don’t do that. If you’re covering... you keep your eyes on that Angle.” Gulping Sophia lifts her pistol back up towards the staircase, “Sorry... it’s just that you’re hurt. It’s getting worse too, you should rest.” Passing Young Soph, Rick heads for the front door, “I’ll rest when you’re Safe, Sophia. I’ll hold the door, you head up and check the bedrooms.”
Displeased, Sophia puts it aside for now, “Yes, Mister Grimes...” Pressing her boots upon the stairs, putting away the torch and getting out the Knife, holding it in reserve as she pokes the gun around and behind, walking at an angle. These other doors are all open as well. It’s weird... Why are they just all like this?
Reaching the second floor, Sophia leans into a one-bedroom, usual Classical Rural American Decor here. Complete with a Picture of Ronald Reagan. Walking past that room, she spots what appears to be an upstairs bathroom...
Bathtub up here... clean too. She'll claim this one. Rick can have the downstairs one on the account of his hip. The last door was a Baby’s Room. Looks to be for a young baby boy. Lots of racing stuff in here.
Including a collection of Blaze-Wheels toys. Can’t go without those.
The last Bedroom was obviously another Boy’s Room. On the account of the Crossed-out Women Bathroom sign and the sticky note, ‘NO GIRLS ALLOWED – UNLESS THEY DATE ME’ Ah, the Classic Exemption. Musing privately, Sophia opens this Boy’s Bedroom, finding a ton of comic book posters. Lots and lots of toys. An Old Guitar-Champion Toy… Guitar. And then Macrosoft Computer Tower.
Looks Dusty. Probably broken as all hell by now.
To show this guy was a True Gamer, he had a Flat Screen TV, a Z-Box and several Stacked High Collections of Games. There’s enough Games in here to be considered an entire library! A Small one at the very least. Both on top of the desk and within. There is a Federation of Gamers Banner hanging behind the TV. This Kid was Rich as hell, Sophia smirks, here she was paying 5 Bucks to play Arcade Machines.
The bed seems in good condition, might sleep here actually. He’s got a mean sock drawer she’ll no doubt pilfer. Holstering the gun, Sophia goes around behind the Flat screen and robs the cords, Heading downstairs, “It’s clear.” Landing on the bottom floor and strolling along.
Rick lays down a frying pan, “Kitchen’s tapped. Found some cans of beans, but they weren’t provisions so it’s off. Find anything?” Sophia flexes out some Cable, “Watch and observe.” Heading over to the door and binding it close between a coat hanger in the wall and the doorknob.
Stepping aside and flourishing her palm towards it, “Ta-da, a Clove-Hitch!” Smiling lightly, Rick recognised the work, “Shane taught-cha that, right? Nice job.” Nodding giddily, Sophia enjoyed the praise, “Yep, at the Farm. So, we’re safe right?” Rick presses his hand against the turned-over Couch, “Almost, gonna press this against the door.”
A little confused, Her Brown Eyes dot back to the Knot, “It’s a pretty secure bind, Mister Grimes. Walkers aren’t going to be able to get past it.” But he shakes his head, grimly responding, “It’s not for the Undead... Soph.” Oh... Soph almost forgot about that, “Okay. Let me help.”
Quickly, Rick responds, “I got it.” But she gets to helping him anyway, “Hneh!” RNNNN! RNNNNN! DNK! Nudging it against the door, and then together they lower it and Clak! It’s down, but Rick’s wheezing and straining. Eyeing his injury while he unbuckles the Belt, “This will have to do for tonight.” Sitting down with a groan and letting his belt drop, “Agh...” Leaning over and offering a bag of crisps to her.
Not exactly hungry, Sophia still takes them, and then the bottle of water he gives her, “Keep your strength up... haven’t eaten nearly enough.” The Pot Calls the Kettle Black. Then Soph sits on the couch and begins unscrewing the cap while Rick gets a bag of his own and tries to open it. Only fumbling with the plastic on the account of his Wrapped hand having Reduced Mobility, “Nghn... Ghn...”
Soph holds out her hand as an offer, but he just keeps on trying. Fruitlessly struggling with the bag for a few excruciating moments. His eyes quickly darting to her hand a few times before finally giving it to her, “Nghn...” Massaging his hand as she easily tears the bag and offers it back, “Your Welcome.”
Rick takes the bag quietly, “Thanks...” And struggles to eat the crips while she drinks the water silently. The Light level slowly declining in the room, The Sun sinking into darkness as they sat until Rick, only a quarter eaten Crip back, stood and began hobbling to the Bathroom, “Gonna... go address this...”
“Please.” She said rather pointedly, watching him go past, “Need help?”
“No.” And he’s already gone, wheezing down the hallway. Making her pinch the bridge of her nose, why is he insisting on struggling even while wounded? As if their fortunes were not cursed enough.
In the bathroom, Rick unbuttons his Blue Prisoner Shirt, grunting and struggling before lifting his white undershirt to check how bad the injury is... There’s no way the bullet stays inside his hip, it must’ve skirted and blown a hole across his hip... That’s why it hurts the way it does. The bruising is just awesome in scope, it’s honestly terrifying.
His face... God his Face.
Thursday, 19 th of August 2010 – 6 Days Until Outbreak
Atlanta City – Outside Michonne’s Legal Firm
Inside of an Aging Red Phone Booth, Michonne in a black suit jacket, pants and white blouse dials at the phone. Her Actual Phone, a Robot Smartphone, was broken on the table below the phone. Smoking a cigarette between her fingers, the flames sparking at the tip with smoke trailing up towards the ceiling, “Surely there’s gotta be something.”
The Lady on the other side of the Phone hums, “It’s a Tricky Situation.” This was a Solicitor, a Family Solicitor, Michonne needed her for something important, “Listen, I gotta have my Girls. Some crazy shit’s going down in the country and I, as their motherfucking mother, Coleen, would like to ‘em in eyesight.”
Coleen, her Lawyer, sighs audibly on the other end, “The Judge was rather firm on the ruling. Georgian Law as it stands, it is rather firm. You did in fact have Cannabis in the House.” Pinching the bridge of her nose, Michonne quietly shakes her head, “Yeah well, I switched to Tobacco to kill my lungs like every other Red-blooded American. I’m telling you we should appeal the decision and make ‘em review the circumstances.”
“Misha...” The Fellow Lawyer leans against her desk, audibly, “This battle was already fought and lost. I can fight but there’s very little chance of your money value being all that much. There are so many High-Profile Litigations going on right now. I am worried we’ll be shunned for bigger fish.”
Yet the Lady wasn’t gonna let this go, “Coleen, you’re one of the best Family Solicitors in the entire City. I’ll rob every Bank from here to Timbuktu if that means you got a shot. I need my Girls, it’s just that bad.” Bringing the cig to her lips and breathing in the Toxic Smoke and venting it out. “Okay.” Coleen sighs aloud, “I’ll file the case. Talk to you in 7 days.” Michonne smiles gladly, “Thanks, Cole.” And the call ends.
It was only a small comfort.
Luckily a Voice comes to save the Day, “Girl, why are you using a Red-Booth?” Michonne shifts around slightly, seeing her Boyfriend, Mike, “Cus I may have thrown my Phone into the pavement when a stupid update didn’t let me call. Turns out I was the stupid one.” Departing the booth and flicking her cigarette away carelessly into the gutter, wrapping arms around her new man’s waist, “Hmn~ How’d the Blackwall case go?”
Mike was an African American Man, Dark Skin, short, buzzed hair. A neatly trimmed beard around his face. Wearing an Orange turtleneck sweater, grey suit jacket and pants, “About as well as can be expected. My Client got black bagged and dragged off to the Shadowrealm far as I can see. The Case is Dead Water. So, I’m handing it off to a State’s Attorney General to sue the Miltons.”
“Gonna try to subpoena DHS and figure out what the hell they’re doing.”
Frowning wearily, Michonne parts from the man slightly, “Ain’t the Attorney General ‘Milton appointed’?” Mike raises a brow at his Girlfriend, “He’s the Attorney General. He’s gonna try and find my Guy. What makes you think he won't?”
“Cus your Client got black bagged mid-trial?” Michonne scoffs in disbelief, “Look around you, Mike. Something's weird with our country these days. The DHS even says why they nabbed him?”
Blowing air, Mike can’t help but to admit, “Okay well, this is a little strange, but they just told us it’s ‘Health Related’ and black barred the whole thing. So, If I can’t get the Attorney General to make a move, it’s all Dead water. Then I guess I’ll just have to somehow move on from the time my client got black bagged and disappeared.”
Walking along with her Man, Michonne mumbles worriedly, “And they wonder why I want my Daughters back.” Opening Mike’s Sports Car and sitting in with him, “C’mon let’s head home.
Present Day
Day 456, Thursday, 24 th of November 2011
Sitting in the Light of Present Day, Michonne sits with her hood lowered, muck on her face. Sighing aloud and pinching the bridge of her nose. The Walkers tethered to her Car were in a slow and drowsy state, staring absently into the Sky.
Opening the glove box, Michonne takes out an old map and unfurls it in her hands. Fingers slowly drift along the paper until she reads a name, ‘Mayville’. That's not far... Maybe she’ll go there? Maybe not.
Grassy Fields at ???
Travelling across vast stretches of Grassy wastes, Carl’s orange-wrapped machete was now attached to a blue and black camping bag. Dangling off a makeshift sling. Adora was just existing in his hands, staring up at the sky while he trudges the long untilled soil. The remnants of the crops that had once grown here still remain in patchy clusters, mostly overtaken by grass.
Approaching one such cluster, Carl lifts one decent-looking corn cob. Peeling back a leaf to inspect it... It’s almost certainly untreated but... Carl tears it off and chews into it, eating it right off the Stalk and continuing to walk.
Not much of a breakfast, considering, but it’s something.
After eating for a few minutes, something eventually comes into view... A Stray Car. Deciding to approach Carl, draws his machete and makes sure Adora’s calm, “Just checking the car, Adora...” Leaning in and seeing... Someone slept in there recently. The Dust is disturbed by they’re gone. Looking either way, Carl can’t see much of anyone, “Damn... Must’ve left an hour ago.”
Adora begins to whimper and get upset, “Looks like it’s time to change you. Good thing we got the car.”
Mayville House – Grove Street
Waking up in the bed, Sophia slowly sits up just in a white shirt and jeans, her flannel hanging up on the back of the bed along with the Cream Yellow Jacket, “Nhn...” Wiping her eyes clear and rolling over to the edge of the bed. Sophia grabs some new white socks and puts them on, “Mhn... hn...” Drowsily swinging her head until they're on. Then sliding her leg into the boots and tying them up.
Grabbing the New Purple Shirt and slipping it on, buttoning it up. Like every morning, her first thoughts were about Mika, then Duane and then... Andrea. Rick’s not said anything about how his Wife is dead. He’s got the ring still, and Sophia knows that but he’s not talking about it. Even though she sort of wants to.
Andrea was kinda the closest thing to a Step-Mother…
Then getting her belt on, bowie knife and gun. Tiredly pacing along the upper floor and then going down the stairs, “Mhn... Hnnn...” Reaching the bottom where Rick’s sleeping on the couch. She tried to tell him he oughta just follow her up to the Parent’s Bedroom but he just insisted on taking the first watch.
Yeah, that watch probably lasted all 5 Seconds after she left.
Not intending to be frustrated at Rick, she instead reaches down and tries to wake him up, “Rick...? Are you okay?” No Response... he’s truly conked out. Breathing at least peacefully enough to not be making a big commotion. Pressing fingers against his neck, Sophia can tell he’s got a Regular Pulse. The Breathing was deep and rhythmic, “Must’ve just shut down... Hmn...” Probably from all the walking and extra stuff he was trying to do.
Leaning away from the Sleeping Sheriff, Sophia seems worried but thankful that he’s at least resting like he ought to, “Please be okay…” Before turning and strolling over to her back and kneeling before it, “I suppose I ought to hold the House… try to keep things going.”
Opening the school bag, Soph takes out a few flakes and heads into the kitchen, where she sits and opens the bag, taking out a bowl and pouring. Hearing the Rattling and clinking of the porcelain bowl...
Wait... She’s not got anything to eat this with.
Getting off the Stool, Soph tries to the nearby pantry cupboard... Gotta be something in here... Old Chips, Expired Sweets. Don’t even want to know what that Breadbox looks like on the inside. Well, what do you know? Picking up a pack, Sophia checks it out, “Vegan Powdered Milk, huh?” Checking the use-by day- WHAT THE HELL!?
This will last... oh, Unopened. 12 Month period opened. Okay how is the seal then? Well holy crud. Sophia scoffs, “We’re so making use of this.” Bringing it over and setting the bag, “Hmn... okay, just need water.” Dashing back to the Annex. Sophia opens their pack and forks out a water bottle, swishing the crystal clear liquid in her hand. Rick dryly wheezes during his slumber.
“He’s still pretty conked out... Maybe I should give him a few gulps...”
Standing up with the bottle, Sophia paces up and leans down towards him, “C’mere, Mister Grimes… gotta keep you alive…”
Pressing her hand below his head and lifting to pour open water down his gullet, forcing him to gulp and swallow. Glug, Glug, Glug. Half a Bottle down the hatch, Sophia eases off the bottle and lays down the head, “Ran himself into the grave... Stupid...” and goes back over to pour water into the cereal and then dashes the powder onto the cereal and creates milk.
Or a Substitute of it anyway.
With a spoon clinking against the bowl, Sophia lifts it up and chews, “Nrhn?” Is that... Coconut? That explains how it’s Vegan and Milk. She used to hate Coconut, but now? Yes Please.
5 Minutes Later
Sophia flips a page, reading Teen-Idol which she found in this Guy’s back drawer along with a guilty stash of YA Girls Books. Chuckling lightly to herself, Sophia bites her lip, “Wonder if being a Teen was really like this shit…” Reading about how Girls used to apparently shop for all the latest lines of shoes. How Boys would drive them around in these Fancy Cars. It seemed a little unbelievable. Closing the book and returning to reality for a bit, “Hnn... like I’ll ever know.”
Folding the book up, Sophia carries it all the way down the staircase and checks on Rick again. Good Lord, he's still asleep... Quietly, she knocks at his Justin Boots with her own, “Mister Grimes?” Nope... Nothing.
Bending down, Sophia lays a hand upon his forehead, “Hot... Very Hot...” Must be running a fever. Seems like that water was a good call. Getting down, she grabs a towel and tips water onto it. Pressing it upon his forehead, “Lori used to do this when Cari got sick... Hope it helps, Mister Grimes.”
“Egh-ehhh...” is all she gets from him. Making her sigh loudly and retreat her hand, “Fuck... He’s really out of it. Mhnn... Gonna need Medicine. Better Medicine than what’s in here...” Clak! Clak! Clak Clak! “Herrrkk! Arhhkkk!” Sounds like two Walkers. They won’t have a chance of getting through, but with this Racket? They could draw more in, and those could be hitting stuff that could give.
These Ones Gotta Die, “Me and my Big Mouth...” Drawing the Bowie Knife.
Scurrying over to the side door, Sophia opens and then closes it, leaning out a doorway into the driveway. Checking both sides of the place and quietly sneaking her way around the house. There they are, Two Adult Walkers are pounding the door. They’re Boney and withered... Must be locals.
Going around, Sophia checks around, seeing no more of the Undead meandering their way. Checking back to the Maggoty Couple, one had a high-waist black dress and blouse the other was wearing slacks. Clearly Locals. Probably from the Farms nearby.
Must’ve been drawn in by the scent and then lured by her talking.
Picking up a Rock, Sophia throws it up in the air and catches, and then pelts it into the head of the Older Farmer, “Arhhkk!” It looks away and saunters while its Partner keeps smashing the door, “Urroookkk!” Backing up along the pathway... FWK! Kicking out its knee, “Heghn!” SPLISHT! GLISHT! The Commotion draws the other Walker, “Nghn!” KISKT! Tearing out the blade, “Aerhok!” It lunges, Sophia side steps, “Hegn!” CRK! Kicking out the back of its knee, “Nhen!” SPLSK! Jabbing the skull and kicking the Lady walker down, “Pfhh... Thank the Lord they are dumb as bricks...”
“Arhgk!” Getting grapples from behind, her long hair is yanked, “Ehn!?” A Lurker yanks her back and goes to chomp! SLSK! Jabbing the knife into its maw, “Nrgh, Ghn!” Twisting around and kicking out its knee, “Hrghkk!” Angling the knife and stabbing it up, GLSK! Penetrating the brain stem and annihilating the Walker, “Afh... F-fuck sake...” A Goddamned Lurker.
Always one hanging around to punish you for the slightest of comfort.
Swatting off his hand, Sophia yanks out the blade and kicks it into the ground, “Eghh...” Wiping gunk and skin out of her hair, “I gotta start tying this back... Freaken Velcro to every hand in its way, I swear.”
Checking the wristwatch, looks to be about close to High Noon. Just enough to raid the neighbourhood. Given that there are literal maggots crawling out of every single one of their heads. She assumes these Walkers have been here from the story, “Med-Kits could be about... All-Mart loved selling those.” Checking with the nearby houses, “Okay... let’s see what we can find.”
For now, she heads off and into the neighbourhood.
Michonne’s Position at ???
Hood up, Michonne tugs along her walkers, passing through some high grass and new shrubbery. Heading towards the woods, but she’s gained quite the crowd. Many follow out of pure animalistic herding behaviour. Following the Beacons just as easily. Occasionally, a Walker gets too close and sniffs her out, SLSK! A Quick cleave with the Machete solves that right quick.
The Other Walkers roused but failed to make any real proper notice of one of their own just dying like that.
Passing through and into the Woods, Michonne makes no real notice of the Walkers either. Hardly even doing anything, Human herself. Just wandering mindlessly. Ignoring her own Thirst... Hunger. Everything.
That was... until a Walker by her side catches Notice of an African American Walker. Depleted face, mould growing in excess out of her throat. Causing weird rattling noises to escape her lips. Hair dreadlocked and bushy in a very similar fashion to Michonne herself. Rather than engage, Misha wearily stumbles ahead. Trying to ignore the beast.
Grub & Gulp Ruins
Carl Grimes, walking along the road, continues carrying little Adora, his brown eyes tracking the old building, “Hmn...” Diverting from the road and heading past the turned over bikes, “Vipers...” Noticing the Snake Iconography all over the bikes. Drawing his Colt 1911 and entering the empty structure, observing the Dusty U.S Flag on the opposite wall, “Doubt I’ll find Baby provisions in here... but maybe there’s water...”
Sniff-Sniff... Rotten Food Nearby.
Clearing his throat, Carl announces, “Hey Assholes!” Clicking his boots together, “Medium Rare Carl here! Come and get me!”
...
...
Nope, No Takers. Carl remains cautious and proceeds through towards the Kitchen, “Ngh... Not taking the Baby in there.” Backing away and looking towards that Game Room, “Mhn...” Pushing open the door with his Pistol, finding a depleted and dead Walker Cadaver on the floor, “Punk.” Kicking the body on his way past and finding a Hunting Knife on the table and a left-over water Bottle.
The note Nearby had stuff written on it...
‘Do what I couldn’t do – Joe Jnr’
Then...
‘Did it – Enjoy the Water and my Knife’
No name signed off. Could’ve been someone from the prison but this knife is pretty generic. Still, a knife's a knife. Carl swipes and steals it. Then grabbing the water bottle. “Thanks Random Stranger.” And head off with the new supply. Heading towards what seems to be a town named... Mayville.
Mayville House – Grove Drive
Loosening up her nloodpurple shirt, Sophia tosses it aside, leaving just her white-t. Sniffing lightly and putting down some fever medication, “It’s okay, Mister Grimes... I got rid of those Walkers.” Dashing two pills onto her hand and inches a little closer to the man, “Their Dead... and I found these in a nearby House. They're gonna go off in a week so... Better to use these now.” Grabbing the open bottle of water, adding the pills to his mouth and then lifting his head, “Okay...” Pouring down the next dose. GLUG, GLUG, GLUG! Until Rick swallows and then she sets aside the Bottle quietly, “You know... You have a serious problem, Rick.”
“Things going wrong isn’t an excuse to destroy yourself... You say you’re protecting me but in reality... You just see me and wish I was Carl. It’s okay... You don’t need to say it. I am not your Son, or your Daughter. I’m just some Girl who got dumped in your lap like everyone else…”
Clutching her own wrist in hurt, “A-and I know... I’ll never replace Judy.”
Settling in silence for a few moments, quiet tears rolling down her cheeks, “A-atleast... Carl... Judy? They don’t need us anymore. T-there some place better. Some place...” Trailing off, unable to utter her next words.
Yet, Rick continued laying there on the couch, wheezing silently.
“Sorry... that was... that wasn’t okay to say.” Rolling onto her hip and sitting by his stray leg, hanging off the couch, tucking her legs up against herself, “I’m just lost... I don’t know where to go... S-so, please come back... Please, don’t leave me...”
“D-don’t... leave, like my... M-my...” Her face jittering, eyes clenching and burying her head into her arms to cry.
Mayville Road – Town Centre
Carl Grimes strolls down the dusty streets. A Baby Sling now hangs off his shoulder. Adora had her little arms on his shoulders, head bobbing quietly while Carl meanders through Town, Colt still in his hand, machete now hanging from his belt, “Pretty nifty little thing, huh, Adora? You get to watch us move now. Probably better than watching my dumb face all day.”
Scanning along the empty busted stores. It was clear that Looters had already rummaged the place long ago, “Yeah... gonna need the Residential Blocks... Could be more Baby Formula somewhere around here. Oh, and a Toy. Can’t be a Baby in the Wasteland without a single toy to mess with.”
“I got you pinned as a Plushie Baby. Yeah... like a Toad or something. Big, Cute Eyes and none of the warts.”
Turning down Homer Street, Carl surveys the local houses. His shoes kicking aside leaves and dust. Stepping over a fallen pole and bypassing a wreck with ancient-looking charred corpses in a pick-up, “They’ll give licences to anyone these days.” Causing himself to chuckle a bit, “That was a bit funny...”
Sadly, Babies lack senses of humour outside of Silly Faces and Noises.
Going for a few blocks, a large white Family home comes into view. Double Stories, Deck and lookie that, a little Tricycle, “Bullseye. That’s the one.” Carl Grimes first checks the garage, pushing open the door to see a full car missing its engine block, “Eh, it’ll do.” Closing the door after himself and unloading the Baby, “Okay, Adora. Just like Daddy told you, you gotta stay quiet in here. It’s nice and cool in here and sheltered from the Walkers.” Giving her a bottle and Molly’s ribbon, “There you go. Mommies right there. You'll be fine. You’re a strong, you know.”
The Baby settles and nestles the bottle and ribbon, suckling on it. Carl carefully shuts the door and makes sure she’s got air. Panning his head around and finding a garage window. Cracking it open just enough to let more air in, “This is so risky...” Drawing the orange wrapped machete and heading back outside, closing the door.
“Hrrkkk!” A Single Walker wearing a Henley Shirt and suspenders stumbles towards, “Irrkkk!” WHK! SPLISK! Kicking out and stabbing the Walker. Grabbing its body and dragging it towards the door, plunging his blade through the back and sawing it open so it releases gases, “Poh... Should keep them docile if any more come over.”
Strolling up to the front door, Carl checks the lock, “Mhn...” Sheathing the machete and picking out that hunting knife, “About the right size actually.” and presses it into the home-lock, jangling it about, “Mhn... come on... If a Cargo Station cheaped out. Surely you did too?”
Clak! The Door is busted.
“...Wow.” Carl withdraws his knife, “Even has a fail-Safe. That’s uhh... Depressing.” Yet there is a flaw in this amazing security system. That being the window is ajar, “Oh?” Walking over, Carl wedges his fingers through and pushes up, gaining entry, “Hnnn?” The Latch broke off from water damage, “That’s just miserable.”
Hopping through the gap and sliding the window closed, immediately going to the door and releasing the lock, sliding off the bolt and opening the door, “There we go.” Re-closing it. Clack.
The first room visible is a kitchen. Looks like some form of evacuation was attempted. The shelves had been thrown open. Stuff taken but, Carl notices the knife rack’s still full, “Okay, so, they must’ve left before they realised they had to fight.”
The pants were also left on the hanger, “That one seems good.” Unhooking the smaller one and checking it out, “A Bit dusty, but it’ll do.” Adding it to his pack. Then checking the Mug ‘ Investor-King! ’ written on the side of it.
Then swinging open the food shelf, “Okay... they didn’t realise to take the canned food either. These People are so fucking dead... Jesus.” Taking all the spare cans he could. Checking Expiration dates on each before packing. Wait what’s that? Carl cranes his head up further, “Is that?”
Quickly pushing this bench over and standing up onto it and then the counter, “Nh!” Picking out the can, “Pudding King...” Checking out the back of the Can, “Water... Powder, and then cooking in a pan. Viola... Pudding. Heh... We’re eating good tonight.” Hopping down, There’s enough in here to eat for a few nights. Could be used to top up the meals— keep some semblance of happiness going.
If he keeps this long enough? Could get one for Adora. The First Solid, Powdered Pudding.
Moments Later
Carl with his machete drawn steps up the stairs, eyes keeping focused on the approach. Just like his Dad taught him. If you’re covering an Angle, never let it go. Once at the top, he checks the closest door. Empty Bedroom, nearly everything has been taken... except the Bird Cage. The Bird itself was only a pile of bones. No flesh for even the bugs to eat.
Left Behind... Kinda like Molly- Stop, Stop it.
Shaking his head free of the thought, “I had to do that... She asked me too...” Closing the door and sighing, continuing the sweep. The other Bedroom was open, Carl leans in... it was a teenage girl’s room. Everything is still in here, but... nobody, “Must’ve died somewhere else...” Eyeing the Hannah Montana poster on the wall, “Damn...” Closing the door.
He’ll scour through that in a second. Might be Clothes in there for Adora when she gets Older.
Here’s the last door, Carl stops... That smell. It’s bad... silently leaning down, Carl can see that a Lurker is on the other side. It’s just... there. Standing, clearly having heard and smelled Carl. These Things are beyond fucked in the head.
Standing straight, Carl grabs the door handle... and yanks it open, “ARHK!” SPLISHT! Stabbing the through and driving the blade up, KIST! The Child Walker goes lame and then collapses soon as Carl rips out the blade, “Jesus...” Flicking blood off his machete sword, “Okay... Lost both kids then. There was a Tricycle... but this Dude’s like... I dunno, 11?” Nudging the Walker’s head. They had a sports vest on and shorts.
Looks like they caught the Grey, turned in their Sleep.
“The hell is this Baby at? Got a Dead Boy... Missing Girl...” Stepping over the body and- Oh...
The Crib is there... as is a bunch of bones. Carl peers towards a Drape and tears it off, casting it onto the crib to conceal what had happened, “So he took care of the Baby? Must’ve thought Grey Flu was a common cold. So, this all went down just about Day One or a little bit before.”
At the absolute least, there was a Drawer, and it contained everything Carl needs, “Baby Powder, Formula, extra nappies. Okay... well...” Looking at the Dead corpse on the ground, “At least you know that this didn’t go to waste, dude... Sorry.”
Downstairs
Carl slides in the last of the stuff into the bag and pulls it up, “Mhn... I guess the National Guard rolled in. Whoever was left, could only take the essentials... and then abandoned everything else. Explains why everything was left over.”
“Could mean these other Houses also got loot. I think I’ll just hunt for shelter though.” Heading outside and pacing down the stairs. No walkers at the shed and entering the Garage? Adora was perfectly fine.
Opening the door, Carl scoops her up with her stuff, “Hey Girl... Dad’s back. C’mon, let’s find us a good House. Preferably one without Dead Kids.”
Michonne at ????
The leaves blow across the waving grass, trees rustling. And yet the Walkers still mindlessly pace themselves. Moaning and Snarling... Michonne herself wasn’t too lively either. Shambling emotionally, hardly even holding the leads. Barely even tugging, the Walkers were just following her, she was so much like them.
It was like a trance, carrying her boots one step at a time.
Until she realises something... A Creature right beside her was staring at her. It was... It was examining her. Its eyes trailing with some intention. Her own eyes, just as faint stares back. The Monster, a Lurker... Truly mistakes her as one of them and shambles ahead.
She was the Walking Dead...
Almost resigned, Michonne pondered on letting herself turn. Just wheezing, and then that Walker that looks so much like her meanders on by. Michonne, with barely an inch of willpower left, stares at this creature...
She Walked Like it.
She Looked Like it.
She had Become it.
And then this fear like nothing she ever knew set in. Before thought could even materialise, her hand clutches the ivory handle of her katana, and in a motion faster than blinking, she cleaves its head clean off! The lurker stops, turning its rotten half gone face, “ARKKK!” SVASHK! The Silvery blade flicks across its neck, beheading the thing!
SWVISK! The Creature behind spots her twirling moments before annihilation. The Blade shining in the light keeps swinging and slashing. Cutting the Undead, Michonne unleashes groans of exertion, squeaky and desperate.
“HRRHK!” SVISK! Cleaving its head clean off! Another Walker leaps, VISK! Slicing up its jaw and skull! Thud! The Thing’s Body slaps into the grass and spills viscera into the soil.
SVISH! SWISHT! SVAASH! VOSHT!
Thud! Thump!
GVISK! Swiping the blade, Michonne cleaves the Walker’s arms off, “Ehnf!” FWOMP! Kneeing it in the gut and raising her blade, SVASH! Cutting the head off, executioner style! More Walking Dead come flooding in, “URRKKK!”
SVIK! SVASH SHUSK!
Like a Lethal Dance, Michonne kept Slashing. Chopping Walker after Walker into Swiss Cheese. Flailing Body Parts and Blood flying and slashing the blades of grass and the thick weeds. Spinning the blade into Reverse grip, shoving down the katana SCISK! A Crawler just as it gets her leg. It was already over. They were all Dead. All 40 of Them.
How many seconds passed? Michonne hardly knew.
“Hrrkk!” SWANK! The Two Heads of her Beacons go flying and they crumble into the grass. Hunching over, Misha shudders out a whimper. At her wit’s end... Remembering the horrible image... of Andrea’s head in the grass. Her teeth gnashing hopelessly in the air. Those once pristine blues turned a murky sea of waste.
Michonne drove a blade through that head.
And that was that... Andrea was gone from this world, and Michonne was left... all alone. In the thicket, falling to her knees, blade clanging against the dirt and dust. She wasn’t the Walking Dead... and that hurt most of all...
Crying echoing in the Empty Woods…
That Night – Mayville House
Sophia was still sitting against the Couch, Oil Lamp illuminating them. Her & Rick. It was a few moments from sundown, and the Night was Young. No Further Walkers had found their way to the House. It was just silence for the past few hours.
Her Guardian still hasn’t woken up.
Rubbing at both sides of her head, Sophia isn’t coping well. What if he’s Dead? Where does she go then? S-she’d be alone… A Lone 14 Year Old Girl just out here… in the Wastes. Would anyone even care?
“H-ahhekk... Nhekk...” Breath wispy, b-but not in the normal way! No that sounded like-! Then Rick’s hand jolts! Sophia sits up in alarm, inching away from the body, pressing up against another Couch! The Man’s breath sounds horrible, exactly like a Walker! A Death Rattle escaping his throat!
“N-no! No!” drawing her P250, “P-please!”
“Jrrhhkk... Hhe-heehkk...” The Figure begins to get up, “Herhhkk?” Hand raising at her Direction, “N-not again! Not again!” Flicking the safety of her Pistol to off! Turning over onto his sight, reaching his wrapped hand out, fingers flexing and crackling exactly like the Undead, “R-rick!” Angling the pistol up! CRUNK! Making her squeal, “R-RICK!”
His hand leans out again, death rattles echoing throughout the room, “N-nooo...!” Trying to press the trigger, finger jittering against it, “D-dad!” It keeps reaching, it’s about to grab her boot, “N-nhhen-!”
Clk! It does! Failing, Sophia drops the gun and lets it happen, “I-i can’t do it anymore... I can’t... S-send me to Judy... please... ”
“Ssssoop---phhhiiiaaa....” His Weak Voice sends her out of the trance, “D-don’t... let... yourself... D-d-d-diiiii-iii-eeee...” Holding her boot as strongly as he could, barely conscious eyes linking with her’s, “Don’t... Give... Up...” Before passing out onto the floor...
He’s alive? Shaking through her tears, climbing up towards him and resting his unconscious head onto her lap, Hand on his cheek like she would for a Stepdad, “H-how? I-i am so... so scared...” Leaning her head atop of His, Locks obstructing his head, “I-I'm so... so scared...”
Retching her back a few times, sobbing at him, tears falling and splashing on his cheeks… How’d it get so cold? Shuddering into herself, “P-please…” Brushing at her cheek…
CLK! CLK! “W-what!?”
“Sophia!” Carl’s voice echoes from the other side, bashing his shoulder against the door, “Are you okay!? Are you in there!?” Is this real? Is this reality, “C-carl!? Carl! ”
“Yes!” He presses up against the door, “Yes, it’s me, I got Adora! Are you safe!? Are you bitten!?” He’s Real! He’s actually Real! Carl’s found her, “N-no Bites! I’m safe! T-try the side door!” Carl jogs around audibly, soon smashing open the door and slamming it shut, just as Walkers bash up against it! Carl grabs a chair and wedges it against the doorknob, backing up until Sophia calls, “C-carl!”
Rushing back, with Adora starting to cry, “It’s okay! I am not bitten!” Kneeling by her side and by his father, “I saw the light! And I heard you, what happened!?” Panting and wheezing, Sophia hardly had words in that moment, only suddenly pulling him into a hug, nestling him and the baby, crying onto his shoulders.
Pressing his hand against the back of her head, Carl sighs quietly, “Shhh... It’s okay... I’m here now. Everything will be alright...”
Day 457, Friday, 25 th of November 2011
Same House, That Morning
Increasingly Orange leaves rustle on their tree branches. The Sun rises above the wooded horizon, revealing a flock of birds flying across the chilled morning air. Leaves break off their twigs and branches, gently gliding down towards the asphalt and pavement. A Wolf leads their Family across the street. One of the Male Wolves checks both ways for Cars that aren’t there before prancing along with their pack.
Inside the Safe-House, was the Group where Carl can be seen sitting on the couch. His hands together with his elbows leaned against his knees. Just patiently waiting.
Rick’s eyes flutter open, feeling... feeling a towel? It’s on his head. Reaching over, Rick pulls it off and then focuses on a face, “C-carl?” His Son was sitting there on the couch with him, “Yeah... It's okay, Dad. Sophia’s upstairs with Adora. Feeding her and... resting up.”
Sitting up against the couch, Rick leans over and sits on the edge with his son, “...and Molly?”
“Dead...” Carl picks up a bag of crisps and opens it, taking one to bite, “...I don’t want to explain it... if that’s okay?” Not pressuring his son, Rick lays a hand upon his back, “You did well... You survived out there, on your own. What happened to Sophia, while I was out?” Carl chews into another crips, glancing over for a moment, “She nearly broke down... I showed up just in time. Soph broke cus… she nearly shot you last night. You woke up… but you seemed like a Walker.”
“She tried to handle it but... Too much went wrong too fast. I am just glad she’s okay.”
Pinching the bridge of his nose, Rick felt like a complete failure in that moment, “I drove myself halfway into the grave, Son... I should've listened to her and rested. It’s just... when we saw the baby carrier and the blood? I lost sense.”
“We all did.” Carl quietly whispers to his Father. Putting aside the bag, “It’s okay now. Sophia’s recovering, as is Adora. We got a secure house, and this place is stacked high with loot. We just gotta hold out and heal... Try to get things sorted.”
Checking the state of the Watch, Rick notices that... Well, it’s broken now as well. Must’ve smacked it against something. Probably when that explosion rocked him and 3 other guys. It’s all right, back to where they started. Right before Merriwether, “...I know... I’ll never get things back to the way it used to be. I clung to it for you and Judith and... now she’s... gone.”
“And you?” Turning his head towards his Son, though he is a Teenager, Rick acknowledges, “You’re a Man... Carl. Sophia? She’s a Woman. It’s time I see that and time we all acknowledge that. If Adora’s to make it in this world? We all must change. For the Better. ”
Nodding quietly, Carl accepts it back, “I’m a Dad now too... and I get it. I know why you had to try and why you're still gonna try, Dad. Things are different... but I still care about Mom, and I still believe her. I’m gonna beat this world... because I have to.” Hiding the Cruel feelings that he isn’t going to…
Taking his hat and putting it on, the Star still affixed upon it, “Gonna check on Sophia now. Get Rest, things will be okay.” The Sheriff lets him go, proud of his son and dragging over the bag of chips, to eat his first proper meal. Well, as proper as a bag of chips can be anyway.
Upstairs, Sophia’s Temporary Room
Going up the flight, Carl finds Sophia with her back turned towards the door, still feeding Adora, “Oh, Sorry, I thought you were done.” Turning her head, Sophia’s blonde locks fall over her shoulder, “I don’t care, Carl. You’re gonna see them a few times since we got Adora now. She’s gonna need the nutrients if she’s going to be strong. Plus, in a few month's time, she’ll eat her first solid.”
Oh well in that case. Carl enters the room, Adora’s head pressed up against her chest and the white shirt obstructs the rest. Her gut is visible as he sits down right beside her, pressing a boot up against the bed, “First time doing it, right? How’s it feel?” Sophia scoffs in mild amusement, “That was almost a normal question.” Winking at him, making the guy squirm, “H-hey! You said it was fine!”
“Relax, I am teasing.” Sophia gently pats Adora’s head, “Just teaching you how you’ll need to be. You're off to a better start than Duane. He was super strange about women's bodies. Seemed like a whole new concept to him. Which... you can’t be like that if you’re gonna raise this Girl.”
“You’ll need to dress her, you know. She’s gonna be stupid when she’s two. Need you to help her get shirts on, figure out what’s the right way for shoes to be put on. I can’t carry all the weight, you know.”
Still, so weird to be talking about this like their Parents. Carl gulps, still trying to adapt, “Yeah... I guess so. She’s gonna ask dumb questions too, like is water always wet.” Sophia gets a hearty cackle outta that one, “Gosh, she’s gonna be like me if she does. I once asked if I could be a tree to Carol. I said that with a straight face, I shit you not.,,”
“I tried to eat raw bacon and whined to mom that it was ham.” Carl scoffs and looks out the window, “Watched Farming Documentaries all day for that one. We’re also gonna have to find her presents every Birthday. Do we actually know her Birthday?” Unfortunately, Sophia shakes her head, “No... Molly kept that a Secret. She was born after the turn... we know that. Around December. So... She’ll be One Years Old by December. We’ll say December 30 th , That way we’re safe. Can’t miscount that.”
But then Sophia’s face changes when she realises something, “Hunh... You know Clementine’s Birthday is a in a few days... 29 th of November. Her 13 th .” That detail had eluded him quite a bit but she’s right. It was the 29 th , “You want to celebrate it? I got a Can of Pudding.”
“Yes... Yes, I’d like that. I got Jars of Marmalade. We’ll mix it together, a proper desert.” Sophia chimes, oop, Adora’s done. Sophia pops her off, prompting Carl to flick his head away, “Carl.” She squints at him, “You need to be normal.”
“This isn’t Sexy, it’s just taking care of Adora, okay?”
“Sorry, it’s just uhh...” Carl swallows a lump in his throat, “Never actually... seen them? Before it’s- I never got shown that or-...” Sophia pouts at him, “Okay... Give me a second.” Putting Adora down and grabbing the edges of her shirt, she just pulls it right off. Her bare back facing the door while Carl gets a view, “See? Nothing Crazy.”
She SAYS that but he’s feeling it’s crazy, “Oh... That’s what they look like?” Crossing her legs over, Sophia squints at him, “Mhm-hm. Just a chest, same as yours. Can’t freak out every time someone has these, Carl. We’re out here in the Wastes. Now, would you please put this on?” Showing him the Purple Bra, “Uhh... how?” The Boy asks awkwardly. This has gone in directions never imagined, but taking it up all the same, while she moves her hair away from her back, “It’s a sports one, just clips right on, see at the back?”
Sitting back beside her, Carl scoots onto the bed and wraps the purple thing around. Sophia puts her arms through the strap and Click. Just like that, it’s all fine, with a little adjustment, “See?” She smiles fondly, “Now, next time, I’m gonna have you take it off, until you go about this like it’s nothing. Cus it ain’t. It’s for the Baby, get it?”
“Got it.” Carl hands her the White T-Shirt which she puts on and then wraps up with the Purple shirt, “Much Better...” Carl was about to scoot away when Sophia suddenly holds out some Violet hair-ties, “One last thing, mind tying my hair up into a bun?” Introducing Carl into every element of how she maintains herself, it seems.
Carl quietly takes the ties and runs his hand through her curly locks, flexing the band and bunching up her hair. Hearing her hum delightfully, appreciating every microsecond of his attention. Waiting patiently as he makes a bun and ties it up. Soph’s curled hair falls at other side of her face, and once Carl is done. She reaches out into her pack and brings up Glenn’s Hat, “To protect my eyes.” Revealing she had gotten it from Beth and setting it on her head.
Looking up at him with a very affectionate look, “Thank you... I don’t think it needs to be said but, I really trust you, Carl.” Getting him to scoff, “Oh! I know, with what you just did? Yeah, you do.” Carl offers a hand her way, “Let’s take Adora downstairs.” Standing up, she happily scoops the baby into her arms, “Oh, there’s this dumb book I was reading, Teen Idol? It's Insane and I wanna read it with you and...” Going downstairs with him.
Outside the home, Michonne’s eyes raise with interest at the sight of the piled-up corpses. Number one Sign of Human Occupation. Despite her better Judgement... Michonne quietly approaches the house... hearing... A Baby. A Baby crying. People... Talking? Is that?
Leaning close, eye poking through the window... Michonne’s eyes widen entirely upon the sight of Rick, a baby in his arms... Then Sophia and Carl just, talking? They’re rambling on about some book. Michonne can’t make out what. This has to be another hallucination, right? Just close your eyes and- They're... They’re still there!
Excitement, Joy, Relief and Pain all happen at once, expelling out in a quiet laugh, Tears in her eyes, lip quivering. It's really them! Could that be Judith? Maybe- Michonne hesitates for a second. Once she opens this Door... She is saying she’ll choose this new family; to abandoning the Lonely grief of the past.
Such a Concept; it’s Terrifying.
But maybe... maybe that’s okay too. Maybe... What hurts is what makes what doesn’t so important? Maybe... KNOCK! KNOCK! She’s just tired of running.
On the other side, the Trio drew guns very quickly, who was that? Could it be a threat? Why knock then? Could it be a Walker? No, it was only two knocks. Rick clenches his jaw, leaning into the peephole, and then a smile spreads across his face, chuckling and falling against the Couch, with Adora in hand, “Eeheheh ahah-... Aaah...”
“What’s funny?” Carl lowers his pistol, seeing his Father meet eyes with him, “It’s for You.”
Chapter 13: Twisting & Spiraling
Chapter Text
‘Dear Diary,
Dated 2011, Day 198, Friday, 11th of March 2011.
Our Fortunes have begun to change; we went from scrounging in the Wilderness to finding refuge behind Tall Fences & High Watchtowers. For the First Time in a Long Time, something has changed for the Better. Daddy is smiling and despite my own problems, I am starting too as well.
Rick thinks we can secure this place but the one thing I have to think about is... Can We Hold It? I look at the Bump on Lori’s Gut and I have to believe we can. I’ve been thinking more and more about Daddy’s Classic Mantra ‘We Have a Job to Do’ and after Grady, I know now more than ever we need to Decide Our Own Future.
I need to Decide My Own Future.
This Prison is my Choice, and I will fight for every second I can for it. Lives Count on It. -Beth Greene’
Present Day – Day 457, Friday, 25 th of November 2011
Unknown Woods near Gainesville, Hall County – 44.33F
Nighttime
A Crackling Fire scorches head and light into the Dark Forested Surroundings. Smoke propels into the cloudy sky above. The Moon is just barely peeking out from the Canopies of the Thick Forest. Tucked between the grass was Daryl Dixon, sharpening his knife while Beth remains seated near him, legs tucked and Journal beside herself.
Her Blonde Lockes gently weaving in the air. Eyes turned down towards the crackling fire. The Crickets & Cicadas emit a low riveting noise across the night.
“We need a Map...” Beth finally speaks, as Daryl remains stoic and silent like a statue. Just sharpening his knife with little to no attention, like a coded response. Craning her head away, Beth stares out to the wider Wasteland, “We’re not the only Survivors. We can’t be. The Plan worked, the buses drove off.”
Turning back towards Daryl, leaning onto her leg, hand clutching the grass, “Our Friends, Our Family could be out there. We could need us. It’s our Job to help them. Maggie Glenn could’ve made it out. Noah—Zach! Even just Carl, Molly and Sophia, with the Babies could be out there.”
“Alone.”
But Daryl, in a nature so foreign to everything ever observed from him, just... lets his arms droop against his knees. Eyes staring distantly into the fire. There is no Dog, No Leah. No Merle... Nothing. What’s he to say that it isn’t the same way for Rick? For Sophia? Hell, even Carol could be Dead Meat rotting on the road.
Standing up, Beth clutches at her Diary within her hands, “You’re a Fucking Tracker— You could find them! They can’t be far; we’ve only searched half the places they could be already! That’s half the work done!” The Lonely Huntsmen, broken down, tired, lost? He couldn’t justify anything. Pete, Bob, they're gone too.
Sasha? Tyreese? Dead. Michonne? Dead. Gotta be.
There’s no Hope, no Meaning. Merle died for nothing, now Daryl is Nothing. Nothing but a Lonely Shadow of a Man, staring into the Campfire.
Yet Beth insisted, grabbing her Pistol, Knife and then AR15, slinging it over her shoulders, “I ain’t gonna waste around some stupid fire! Not gonna... just sit there and feel sorry, while a baby, A Fucking Baby could be out there! That our friends, Our people? Could need us!”
Like a Walker, Daryl continues to waste away in front of the fire, it’s Amber Glow shining against the Silvery Blade in his hand. There would’ve been a sign by now, some kind of indication— yet there was none. They can’t even get close enough to the Prison to check it out. About 20,000 Walkers were just hanging around it now. No Survivor, No Single Man is insane enough to fight numbers that vast. That insurmountable.
Taking out a torch, Beth taps it against her palm, “Fine... I’ll just go in there myself. Then when I go missing, you can cry about it in front of this stupid fire!” Promptly storming off. Stubbornly insisting and advancing into the unknown. Without a Map or a Clue and Daryl knew it. She knew it. The Intention was clear... Drag him back into the Chase.
The Time elapsed between her leaving and Daryl getting up was exactly five seconds. Even in this, Dull, Broken, Depressed State. The Huntsmen could not leave someone as young as Beth, an 18-Year-Old Girl, Clueless, Mad, and Endlessly Determined to go die in the Wastelands. Despite what he feels, Daryl still puts out the fire. No Point starting a Wildfire.
Day 458, Saturday, 26 th of November 2011
Day-Break – Woods Near the Terminus Line, Hall County
Birds Circle in the Early Morning Sky, the Sun having only just begun to peek over the nearby Mountain tops. Over the Blue Ridge Mountains, over the nearby Twin-Pines National Park stretching from Upper Georgia to as far as North Carolina. Beth steps over some roots and keeps moving with Daryl in her general vicinity.
Daryl quietly leans and then redirects to a bunch of fallen leaves and dirt, blowing some free and wiping the rest to reveal a boot print. Bending down behind him, Beth squints at the Shoe Prints, “Molly wears sandals, right? Those sandals with the little leg cover?” Daryl tilts his head back slightly and nods once.
“These are pretty old... At least Four Days old...” Daryl cranes his head forward, “They were running... Had to be, else the print would not be deep enough.” Beth also glances that way, drawing her pistol, H&K USP and flicks the safety off, “Then that’s our Direction.” Hardly able to argue, Mister Dixon collects himself and follows his strong-minded companion.
20 Minutes Later
The Path has taken them down a Dirt Track through the woods. Along with the Footprints quite a few corpses dot the road. All with damaged knees and jabbed heads, “Molly had Adora... but had help.” Daryl keeps following, seeing a 5.56 MM Casing in the dirt, “Could be Carl...” They follow the trail and directly onto a Rail-line.
Beth turns on her heel and keeps walking all the way down the tracks, following the bodies and the casings, “This way...”
33 Minutes Later
This incredible run takes them all the way towards a Train Station, an absolutely devastated Train Station. The Walkers have cleared out, but the evidence of their assaults are marked all over the structure. So is the Bodies, suggesting a struggle of some description. Daryl could already guess what occurred just from where he stood.
Darting up the stairs and onto the Deck, Beth keeps her pistol up, leaning into the Station, finding... a Corpse. A barely kept together corpse. It was chunks of clothing, flesh and a bloodied 9mm pistol. A Glock. Swallowing deeply, Beth staggers into the building, allowing her pistol to droop.
Soon after, Daryl makes his entrance and witnesses the unsurprising site. The Grizzly Remains of a Walker Horde getting their prey.
Utterly Speechless, Beth can’t make sense of it... It was all just so horrible at once. All that was left of Molly was a Sandal. The rest was too covered in blood to discern anything else... That could be a Green long sleeve shirt, her jeans with the loose straps... Some bones. Wait... the Ribbon, it’s... It’s gone? Taking out a flashlight, Beth squats before the grizzly scene, drawing a knife and using it to move around pieces of flesh and clothes, “...Carl got out... with Adora. The Ribbon is missing.”
“Could be anywhere by now.” Daryl clues into something, a map holder. Yet it was empty, “...Could’ve taken the last one.”
Standing up from the body, Beth slowly back steps and stops, eyes visibly watering, droplets sliding down her fair cheeks, “N-nhn... is the door... Open... or Broken.” Turning on his heel, Daryl finds... that not only is the door open, but the Doorknob is bloodied too, “...She got bitten. He had to use her body as bait. He’s alive but God knows where.”
Breathlessly, Beth exits the station and just sits on the deck, legs hanging over the edge. Trying to breath, body wrenching in a primal sob, “N-nhn... W-we gotta... f-f-find... a map...”
??? At ???
Pushing foliage apart, Mika’s dirty and bloody face emerged from the foliage, S&W M&P in hand, the Dark 9MM Pistol was well used and dirty already. Her Dark brown Eyes surveils the entire area, toughened Face starkly examining her surroundings. The once clean and neat hair now messy, with a weathered braid hanging beside her face.
The dress slightly messed up and the tights cut open at the knee. Boots covered in dust and muck, “...Clear.” Her Sister, Lizzie Samuels walks over with a faded Pink long sleeve top, jeans and heeled boots. Picking out a stick that got stuck in her ponytail, “It’s gonna get dark soon, We’ll need Shelter.”
Tyreese clears the woods, M14 still hanging off his harness, holding... None other... Judith herself. The Little Child mumbles in his arms as his Deep eyes surveys the area, “This is Georgia. Not Vermont, that means we’ll find something and soon. C’mon. We gotta keep moving.”
That Night
They had in fact not found something and now reside under a giant White-Ash Tree. Tyreese was rewrapping his gunshot injury with Judith sleeping soundly in a batch of blankets atop the log with him. Lizzie on a log hears something... What is that? Leaning over and finding... a whole... A whole family of little bunnies tucked in the log. Flipping out a knife, Lizzie quietly presses a blade near one and... suddenly stops.
What... What is happening?
The Rats of Merriwether were such easy prey. She had developed a system of hunting them down, catching them. Gathering them into buckets and closing the lid tight enough that they can’t breathe. Dying Slowly, Painfully.
They were Pests, she heard so much in School about the Black Plague and how they played a vital role in its spread. Killing them became almost a sport but now? With this bunny at her mercy? A Life so easily taken... she finds herself... retracting the knife and putting it on her belt...
Frowning because... what changed? Is this... what empathy feels like? Is it meant to hurt?
The Baby’s cry grows in sharp volume, making Mika dart her eyes about, “They’ll hear her!” Tyreese brings his hand towards the baby, checking her temperature, “She’s cold, Mika?” Quickly, Mika does as trained and scoops little Judith into her arms, keeping the Baby nestled and safe, “Sssshh, Judy. The Walkers will hear us.”
With the bunny family in her lap, Lizzie tilts her head curiously at the lives she preserved, “We should find the Tracks. Duane said the Terminus Lines ran throughout the Country. If we’re to find a place. It’s gonna be with those.” Acutely noticing the bunnies, Mika begins to ponder her Sister. A novel sight indeed.
“I thought the same thing.” Tyreese tucks his rifle against his body, ready to shoot anything that swings by, “We’re B-Lining for a Terminus track now. It could be the only road left to traverse.” Judy keeps crying, complaining about something. Mika sighs loudly, “Dangit, we may have to move.”
But after placing the Bunnies back, Lizzie steps up and grabs out a Formula Bottle, it was all wrapped up, “Already sorted... I pre-heated it.” It wasn’t that warm but, it was something. Mika curiously takes the bottle, “Never showed much interest in the Youth Care Lessons...”
“I was reading and listening.” Lizzie curtly explains, and trails back towards her log with her bag, taking out their favoured Fairytale, “Gotta finish ‘Of Mice & Men’. It was uhm... the last assignment Carol ever gave us.” Tyreese raises his brow at the mention, “Steinbeck? Interesting. She tell you much about it?”
Shaking her head, Lizzie sits at the log, opening the book, “It’s crass but... Carol says it’s about... Humans and... what they’re like in a crisis. So... that’s why we’re reading it.” Before anything else, a twig snaps, Lizzie shoots her head up and Tyreese stands with his rifle, aiming into the deep darkness...
No Further Noise...
Flicking her head back and forth, Liz closes the book and begins packing up, “We should go.” Ty signals Mika to stand and the girls get walking. Cus he smells no rot... which means there’s a Person out there. A Person watching them... Wherever they are.
That Morning – 4 Hours Away
Day 459 - Sunday, 27 th of November 2011
It was Early Morning, and they had been stuck walking all night. That encounter had Tyreese on edge. Keeping his eyes posted the whole way. Lizzie was now taking the turn in holding Judith, watching the baby exist in the most peculiar fashion. Contemplating the life of this child in her arms.
Mika from behind keeps Lizzie in her sights, gun hanging in her hand the whole way. Having not holstered it once since handing off the baby. As they go down the Forest Path, Lizzie takes some interest in a nearby bush, “Isn’t that a good find? Grapes!” Mika steps over, lifting a branch with her hand, “These are Fox grapes... In Foraging & Looting Classes, Carol said these are Good to eat. Daryl even showed us what the Inedible ones look like.”
“May we?” Lizzie smiles at Ty who stares on in complete bewilderment, “Hey I don’t know squat about any of that. If that’s what Carol says, I trust her.” Lizzie turns her back to Mika, “Grab my sack, and toss them in, Sis.” Plucking the grapes, Mika expertly forages all the safe grapes. In minutes it was full. Chewing on one herself, “Mhn... It tastes good.” Offering the rest to Lizzie who leans and bites down, “Mhn- hehn, yeah!”
There goes Judith again, crying, Lizzie looks down at her, “Mhn...” Sniffing at the baby, “Fuck Sake... Mika lay out the blanket.” Ty tosses over a Diaper and Mika Catches, “Okay!”
Moments Later
They were just about done changing with Lizzie shrivelling her nose and casting away the Diaper, “Ngh...” Wiping her hand on the grass. Judy is still sobbing though, holding her mouth. Wanting something. Mika hears a twig snap, “Arhhkkk!”
“Got that one.” Lizzie gets up with the knife, “Hehnf!” CRK! Kicking out its knee, “Heghn!” Stabbing it with an overhead plunge, digging the blade deep, “Henf, gh!” Kicking it off and flicking her knife, “Rotten blood and crud... nice...” Trying to not puke.
“They're gonna keep hearing her, Ty!” Mika stresses whilst the man holds the baby, checking her out, “I know, I know... what do you need?” She probably doesn’t know. The Smell could be upsetting her, there is a Odor in the air, perhaps one they’re used too but one she isn’t. More swings start snapping, it sounds like a lot of them! “A Mob!” Mika clutches to Ty’s arm, “Agh! That hurt!”
“Don’t yell, Mika!” Lizzie keeps the knife handy, “She doesn’t understand Walkers!” Stomping her boot, Mika can’t help but to bite, “You don’t understand Walkers!” Rolling her eyes, as Walkers get trapped on the Vines, “They're stuck! We need to go!” So, her Sister gets the baby and Ty draws his hammer, “Go, go ahead!”
The Two Girls scurry ahead with Ty in on their tail! Leaves flick and lash their faces as they quickly get outta there.
Undead Pursuers getting lost into the thicket!
After a few minutes they rush into a small area by a young tree. Skidding against the ground, Lizzie twists and directs her pistol behind, checking the multiple angles as Mika catches her breath. Ty waiting with his Hammer... Checking the distant shapes. There was a Walker but it’s getting lost and falling into a bush. Seems they lost the Horde.
Breathing deeply, Mika holds the top of her head, “S-sorry... I got scared...”
“It’s okay...” Ty leans and checks on Judith in her arms, “We all get scared. Gotta keep it under control, ya hear?” Mika gulps and catches her breath finally, “I hear.” Lizzie lifts up the pistol, and backs up towards them, “We need to keep moving. We shouldn’t be in the open.” Checking his arm, Mika can see blood dripping, “I’m sorry... I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“It was worse 5 Days ago, No big.” Ty picks up the Baby and checks on them. Lizzie tucks away her pistol, “If we don’t want to end up like everyone else. We gotta move. I am Serious.” Mika furrows her brows, a little perplexed, “Lizzie, no one is following us-!”
DISTANT POP!
A Gunshot! Mika draws her M&P Pistol, clutching it close, “The hell is that!?” Quickly, Ty takes off Lizzie’s pack, “Here...” In alarm, Mika stares at the stray supplies, “What is this!?” Now Lizzie has the baby, and their backs are pressed together him telling them, “That could be some of our guys! I am making sure you can see in both directions. Keep safe and stay here.”
“You’re Leaving us!?” Ty gets out his hammer, “I gotta do this.”
“Mika...” Lizzie shifts her head around towards her Sister, “That could be Carl & Molly. Keep your gun ready and eyes focused. If it attacks, it dies.” Mika gulps loudly, while Tyreese begins to move, “Protect your sister, Mika! If there’s too many, just run together and towards me! Fire only if you gotta!” Rushing off to save the dad.
Both the Girls are left alone in the woods with just a baby. A distant and harrowing scream flicks Mika’s head rightwards, “N-nhn!” Flicking off the safety and keeping the gun up.
Terminus Line
“Arrghhkkk!” Walkers gather around two men. Dozens of the Undead already killed! A Woman with an Empty Pistol lays on the floor, dead. Walkers ripping out her eyeball, squishing it between their blackened teeth! Tyreese comes rushing down while a Young Man clobbers a walker with his revolver, “Ngh!” Sending it flying back! The Older Man weakly pushes away a Walker with his rifle, “Ghn!” It flails back and smashes into the dirt, “Ahrk!” Tyreese shoulder barges one Walker and swats and crushes a face, “Nghn!”
The Girl’s Position
The Baby was beginning to cry again, beginning to scream almost, “Liz!” Mika raises her gun again, “S-she’s drawing the Walkers, Lizzie!” She just won’t stop! Why won’t she stop!? Is it-! Sniffing the air, a few times, “Mika, get your gun ready!” Pressing a hand over Judy’s mouth, trying to block the Scent, the Crying, all of it!
“Urrhkkk!” The First Walker stumbles out of the thicket, a Woman walker in a Ballistic vest, Dirty Sleeveless and shredded jeans reaches out its hands, “Arhhkkk!” BANG! SPLAST! Sending it crumbling into the dirt but another Walker with a gas mask and 3 jackets comes stumbling out, bloody goop seeping out from the device, “Scarlet Flu!” BANG! GLIST! “It’s still spreading!”
Terminus Line
Hearing the shot, Tyreese suddenly gets grapple by two Walkers and yanked back, “Ngh! Ghn!” Thrusting his arms forwards and slamming them into the dirt, “Ghn!” GLAK! GLK! GLISHT! Stomping on the head, “Rgh!” THONK! GLOSHT! Cracking the second Zombie’s skull!
The Girl's Position
BANG! POP! BLAM! POP! POP! POP! Head after head goes bursting out, Mika’s guns projects brass onto the forest floor, “Ngh!” POP! POP! “They’re all Infected!” Infected Goopy Blood splashing the Floor, onto the leaves and the Trees! One Walker droops entire globules of blood before having its head blown open, “Arhk!” Thud! Lizzie backs up with Judith, hyperventilating, looking at all the bloody and goopy Walkers. So many of them are unfamiliar survivors, all bleeding and spreading their contagion, “Ahrrkkk!”
Mika directed her Pistol at another batch shambling from the woods, “N-no!” BANG! Blasting out one of their faces but it keeps moving, “Shit!” BANG! SPLUK! Thud!
Click! Click! Click! “S-shit!” Tucking away the Gun, flicking out her knife, “Hfn!” CRK! “Urrhkk!” A Walker pounces, Mika side steps away, “Ahenf!” CRK! SPLIST! Jabbing into a walker's skull, grinding the blade into the bloody mess, “Hgn!” Pushing it off, “Keep Judy away! I don’t know if she’s taken the shot!”
Little Judith suffocates under Lizzie’s hand, time slows as the sounds become muted... The sensations are dull. Eyes linking with the Baby... She had to keep this baby down if they’re to live but... She can’t breathe... she can’t...
Suddenly shaking her head and removing the hand from Judith’s mouth! Drawing the pistol for herself, BANG! Taking out a Walker on Mika’s flank, “To your left, sis!” POP!
Terminus Line
The Undead advanced rapidly, spewing out of the waters, “Hrgh! Ghn! Rghn!” Every aggressive swing destroyed the Dead. Ty unslings his M14 and switches off the safety, “Hgn!” BLAM! BLAM! BLAM! Cutting the Horde down to size! Over half of them had blood seeping out from their eyes and nose, “Ahrkkk!” One grabs the Younger Man, “Nghn!” Shoving a knife into the Creature’s face onto to get the front of his neck torn clean out by a Walker, “Areghhk!? HHhhkkk!” Getting dragged down and eaten alive!
The Older Man aims his Rifle, “No! Son!” BANG! Cycling around! Ty looks up from his gun, “Watch out-!” CHOMP! The Older Man has a whole chunk of his neck ripped out, “Aghhhhh! GHHHHNN!!!!” BANG! GGUUSSK! The Head explodes, expelling contaminated viscera everywhere!
The Sole Survivor breaks free, clutching at his neck, gazing into the empty eyes of his son, “God... damn it...”
“Tyreese.,,” A Familiar Feminine Voice alerted the Man, making him turn and discovering the Heavenly sight of Carol in a thick coat with her hood down, Mika, Lizzie and Judith in Carol’s arms. It was all like an answered prayer, “How...?” The Man whispers stumbling ahead. Carol’s heavy emotional eyes watching him tumble up and wrap arms around her, checking on Judith.
All the while, Mika swallows, quietly eying her own Sister as she idolises Carol, admiring her every movement. “How’d you find us?” His smile wide and eyes still processing how real she is. Carol struggles to answer, having to care for the baby. Saved only by the groaning and crying of the Sole Survivor. The Old Man knelt before his Dead Family, having failed to weather the assault of the Undead.
“Stay here, Girls...” Carol tells them both, approaching with Tyreese as the Older Man inches towards his Wife. Taking the Pistol, reloading it through his tears, “Stay... on the Tracks...” The Man sags against his legs, craning his bloody face up, “That was my mistake... leaving them...” Puzzled, Carol glances over towards the Thickett, “There’s more cover in the trees?”
“No... you don’t understand.” Linking eyes with her, the exhausted and Dirty Survivor on his last lasts, “There’s a Place! It's up the tracks, it's safe... You can take the children there. Trust me... Please... Follow the Tracks...”
Worried, Tyreese steps forward, “Where’d you all come from?”
The Man finishes reloading his pistol, panting heavily, “Tried... getting to Wellington... I came from Florida. After our Home... but there’s these signs... They’ll, they’ll point the way... It’s better there. Please go... Please protect them...”
What comes next is more evident than the rising son in tomorrow's morning. Tyreese goes to the girls and helps them along, “C’mon... you shouldn’t see this.” As they depart onto the overgrown tracks, Ty looks back one last time, seeing the Man cry over his Family... and after they were out of Eyeshot?
POP!
He’s gone...
1 Hour & 22 Minutes Later
“I got over my fear...” Mika says while holding Ty’s hand, “You were right... and we survived because of it. Thank you.” Chuckling lightly, Tyreese lays a hand on her head like a Dad, “See that? Tough little Lady.” As they walk, Lizzie peers out toward Carol for a Minute, “Do you got any water? We’ve not had much.”
Stopping at a curve in the rails, Carol turns her back to Tyreese, “Give them some of mine, Ty. I got food and water there. I used to have more but... things got complicated.” Ty unloads the bag and gives the Girls both Bottles of Water and Sandwiches each. “I didn’t see you get out?” Tyreese begins unscrewing a water bottle and tipping it down the hatch, “Mghn... When’d you get back?”
“I didn’t...” Carol brushes along little Judy’s head, “I wasn’t there. I haven't gotten back yet... Rick & Me found a Car and he took what we had back to the Prison. I tried to make a run South, to the Protection Zone? I was hoping to grab medicine off them and be back by the Day before.”
“And... the car crashed. Things are not okay down south and I barely got out alive. All I saw when I got back is the Aftermath. I saw thousands of Walkers and the fires... Who did it?” Ty wipes free his wet lips, figuring she wouldn’t know, “Governor... He duped an Army of Fools into fighting for him. As far as I can tell, the whole mess of ‘em ended up Dead and our People scattered. It’s a Waste... through and through.”
Turning a little, Carol vents out some air, “I... I tried looking along the rails. I thought I had Carl & Molly’s tracks but...” Glancing down at Mika’s similar sized boots, “I was following you it seems.” Noticing how cautious Mika is being, clearly having some kind of clue what Carol was like. Causing mild alarm in Carol only to be swiftly interrupted by Liz who stands by her side, “I knew you’d find us, that you’d come back.” Resting a hand on Liz’s cheek, Carol flicks her head, “This way.” and leads them down the tracks.
21 Minutes Later
Liz and Mika walk on the tracks together, holding hands like Sisters ought to. They were coming up on a massive and wide rain bridge, three tracks overhead. Part of the Terminus Network. The Old and aged Historic route has a Tourist Sign on it. At the Bottom, to which the girls inspect whilst the adults slowly play catch up far behind.
Focusing on the sign, Liz begins to read out, “In Early 1942, Just Months after the U.S Joined World War Two, President Franklin D. Roosevelt commissioned a Sweeping Reform of the United States Rail-Network. Building out from existing Industrial Development from the 1900s to 1940s... What is often referred to as ‘Terminus Lines’ now dot the entire Country with many of the Lines being drawn, proposed and then funded by Robert K. Turnball, a wealthy Rail Magnate of the Time.”
“The Rail System earned its Name by the fact that every single line eventually leads up to a Rail-station named ‘Terminus Central’ and now serves as one of the Largest Locomotive & Cargo Intermodal Facilities on the East Coast. That matches the Ayer Intermodal Facility in Massachusetts, similarly, built on a former US Base.”
“The Linking of Ayer & Terminus Changed How The US Produced and Distributed War Material & Machines in every War since. Terminus was last purchased by PV&R with Merriwether Money , making it one of the greatest Contributions of the Merriwether Family Dynasty.” Lizzie hums with some interest, “And what’s this?” Observing the Rail-Map except it has been modified with a Star of David marked on the Location of Terminus North itself.
As Lizzie’s finger taps the Star, she looks up to Carol and Tyreese, “Sanctuary for all, think this’ll work?” Carol checks with Tyreese who stares quietly at the Star, “We’re about half-way there... Looks to be connected to the Sprawl of Atlanta. Terminus South is on the other side. That’ll take us to the Protection Zone. Could be all we got left.”
“Forsyth County...” Carol hums thoughtfully, looking out past the rail bridge, “Browning... It’s close to Browning. That’s about 5 Hours from our location right now. Don’t got enough sunlight for that.”
Allen Creek Near Gainesville
A Knife scrapes against the Rocks, in the hand of Maggie Greene, Her Ruby Themed Ring glimmering in the light. Behind Maggie was Bob sitting at the edge of the River. Enjoying the Pristine sun, the rustling of leaves, the Tweeting of the birds. It was fantastic here. The Man had his Orange Shirt rolled over his shoulder whilst Sasha was redressing his wound.
Walking along the edge of the creek was Julie, tapping the spine of her Machete against her shoulder, Dark Curled hair waving gently in the wind. Suddenly twirling on her heeled boot and strutting back the other way.
“Sorry.” Bob apologises seeing how downtrodden Sasha still is while he’s been gawking at nature. Finishing the rolling processing, Sasha begins wrapping his arm right up, “You can Smile... You’re alive, I get it.” Shaking his head, Bob turns up his eyes to the great big outdoors, “That’s not it... just... it's been a while since I looked outside and realised how nice it all is.”
Sasha dressed down to a sleeveless and black button up sits on her leg, sheathing her knife and putting it back on the Police belt, A Merriwether Warden star still on it. Bob glances over at her, “Tyreese and them could’ve made it you know.”
“Or maybe they haven’t.” Sasha retorts whilst getting up with Bob. His head craning around with a slow nod, a hopeful spark in his eyes, “Oh we do... Cus we did.” Rather than say anything, Sasha just meanders over to Maggie, eying Julie for a moment. The Young Woman shrugging her shoulders, having failed to extract any input from Maggie at all.
Withdrawing the knife, Maggie begins wiping off her knife, “How’s he doing...?” Sasha stands from behind, hands rest upon her belt, “He’ll be alright. Got the Water to our Backs, there’s some vantage points from the Bank. I got to thinking it’s time to camp up. Have it all figured out by Nightfall.”
Tucking away the knife, Maggie swings back around. Pulling out the 44 Magnum and popping out the Cylinder, beginning a reload, “You Three will be Safe here. The Bus got out, Beth got out and I’ll be damned if I ain’t finding Hershel and Glenn.” Julie leans into the conversation, gesturing with the Red handled machete, “We ought to calm down... With any luck the Bus is long gone. We need resources and we need to scour these woods not in a bus.”
“She’s right.” Sasha leans against her side, “Half of them will be thundering off to the Protection Zone now. Anyone on that Bus is as good as saved. It's us and the others who need saving now.”
Sliding in the last round, Maggie pops it back into place and strikes the hammer to cycle the cylinder, good to shoot before flicking it back up, “They went West. On the Athen’s Highway. It’s close and I am gonna check. Y’all need to rest.”
“As soon as I know they’re out? I’ll loop back and we’ll get moving to Atlanta in the morning.” Sasha tries to reach out, “Maggie-!” Shaking her friend’s arm away, Maggie marches up the path. Julie pinches the bridge of her nose, “At least we’d knock the Highway out. Saves us doing that tomorrow?”
Bob grabs a good stick, and marvels at it, “Time for a Walk.” Getting himself up the way. Using that stick whilst Sasha was huffing aloud, because of course her squad would follow, “Okay...” Giving up the good camping location to find this bus.
Athens Highway – Hall County
The Highway had Two Lanes, Highway barriers, thickening overgrowth and a load of fallen leaves and branches all over the place. There was a Hall-County Police Cruiser left on the side of the road. Guarding a Car crash which was a Pick-up truck mashed into the barriers. A long Dead Officer is slumped against the car near some other skeletons of former Walkers.
His Partner was dead by the pick-up, who likely jumped after the Driver turned.
Ahead was a Warning Sign...
‘HITCH-HIKERS MAY BE ESCAPING INMATES’
It had a few bullet holes in it and was rusted to hell. A Merriwether Family Logo below the words for the East Georgia Prison. As they make their way across the wide Road. Sasha was venting and steaming to Bob Stookey, “We should’ve stopped her, this road goes on for ages.” Bob winces a little, checking his shoulder, “We didn’t, though.”
Observing that Shoulder of his, Sasha scoffs at the man, “If you’re trying to make me feel sorry for you, it’s not working.” Bob side glances with a catty sneer, “Damn, I went and got myself shot for nothing.” Rolling up her eyes towards the Sky, Sasha ignores his little joke, finding it poorly timed if not a cinch annoying, “The chances of us finding her Family? Finding Glenn? It’s zilch and you know that. We ought to be securing resources. Shelter.”
Julie kneels at the corpse of the cop, stealing his last remaining 9mm Magazine and walking on.
“And just why is that?” Bob observes his increasingly cynical friend. Only a few days ago and she was all sunny and smiles and now? A whole different tale. Those discerning eyes of hers meeting his for a moment, “So we can Survive, Bob.” Silently nodding, Bob isn’t a fool. He’s been on the road, he knows how important the hierarchy of needs are out here, but he also knows something else, “Then what? Maybe we didn’t just survive to keep surviving.”
Sharply Sasha retorts, “Shit Happens, Not Everything has to mean Something.” Tilting his head to the side, “No it doesn’t have to mean something, but it can. That seems like that what we’re doing. I’m down with that.”
At the front Julie was keeping pace with Maggie, checking out some of the nearby shrubbery overtaking a Short-stop, vines creeping across abandoned windows and cars, “For the Record, I like the idea of looking but... I am just worried about our means. We’ve been circling the drain for days. Water’s depleting, and our Food is whatever critter or berries we can find.”
“If the bus has stopped, their situation could have been worse.” Maggie darts her eyes at Julie, “Don’t forget the Babies are on them things. So, it ain’t just about me... Promise.” Drifting her head to the side, Julie can't argue with that knowledge, “You know I offered to feed Judith...? Take care of her. Stuff like that... Shane just accepted me. Like that. I know he got on those buses after his injury. Him and Amanda. They’ll get where they're going, I trust that.”
Yet just as that was said... A Yellow Bus comes into view, both their eyes widening at it. The Vehicle was just left abandoned, a long line of Fuel left on the road. Their Tank was shot! As they rush, they find that the bus must’ve just gone dead in the middle of the road!
Going around the vehicle Maggie draws her 44, “Glenn...? Glenn-!”
“AHGK!” A Single Walker presses its hands through the window gap, “Ughhkkk! Hrrkkk!” Julie switches on the torch and reveals... Jeanette’s face, a bullet injury in the side of her neck, “She bled out.”
Bob leans a little, trying to see the other Windows, “She the only one?”
CLONK! CLONK! CLONK! Julie pommels the side of the bus with her Machete but... no... No just only one Walker, “Well, I guess we now know we’re looking for a half dozen more People. Maggie raises the 44, Sasha widens her eyes, “What are you-!”
CA-BANG! SPLATCH! Blood and brains splatters the top of the bus.
Jeanette crumples into the floor dead, Bob blows some air, “Jesus... The Hell you do that for?” Lifting up the Barrel of her Smoking Gun, “Walkers will come here, everyone else will be pushing away from here. It just makes plain sense... Plus, Jeanette did way too fucking much for us be left in that bus... C’mon.” Leading her People ahead, strutting with more authority than before.
“Guess that makes her Squadlead.” Bob walks on his stick, pacing down the highway with her.
Merriwether Prison – Day 458, Saturday, 26 th of November 2011
One Day before - That Afternoon
“Nghn... Hn... Hnf...” Glenn’s eyes slowly flutter open, hazily focusing on... the Sky. A Grey sullen sky, overcast and heavy. Cak… Cek... Cek, Cak... Waking up enough to feel his M16A2 being messed with, “Anf...” Sitting up and pulling away the rifle. His Hair sweaty, mouth dry, “Ahn...” Sitting up against the rate, focusing on a single water bottle left by him, “Huh?” Picking it up and taking off the Note, reading it...
‘Had to Clear, Don’t Die – Morgan'
What is that even mean? Had to clear? Unscrewing the bottle, Glenn tips it up, gulping almost all the water and relaxing for a minute, “Mn...” There is a Serious Burn off going on over there. Glenn can hardly tell how but there is this massive black plume of smoke ballooning out. The Tank was still in the Gateway, many scorch marks coming out from its seams. It’s entirely disabled.
The Dead was quite thick here, like a great big sea. The Recreation area has crumbled, all the wood dumped onto the floor, burying one walker beneath the beams. Standing up, Glenn leans against the rusted fence, “How long have I been here?” Wiping some dry blood off his nose, “Had a relapse... must’ve gotten lucky...” Rolling his neck, still feeling the sickness but there was much more strength to him.
Small Memories start to come to mind... Someone, talking to him. Someone... helping? Was it Morgan? The Bridge to the other side has crumbled entirely. A-Block will not be accessible, but he still has B.
Hobbling his way around, Glenn switches on the attached Flashlight to his Rifle and angles it up, projecting Dusty lights onto the terrible smelling building. The lights had turned off, since the power seems to have gone out. Reverting Merriwether to an abandoned ruin.
His Police Boots carefully treads one after the Other, Glenn cranes his head around the corner, no Walkers yet. Thank God, he is not feeling up for a fight yet.
Corner after Corner, it was more of the same. Stray trash, debris and trash. Glenn eventually reaches the gate into B-Blocks Residential Area. Where he opens the gate and kicks aside an empty bottle.
Lots of decomposing bodies in here. Nearly all of them attackers. All butchered and shot up. Seems some guy went around and killed every Survivor they could get. Was this Morgan? Is this him... ‘Clearing’?
Going up the metal steps, Glenn keeps his head on a swivel, checking every doorway and every stairway but no Walkers. It’s like they’d all been killed already. Like the one left on the stairs with its head blown open and brains seeping out onto the floor below. Taking one last step and opening the curtain to Amy’s Room.
It had a bunch of mementos and personal things. Taking the knee, Glenn reaches under her bed and pulls out her set of Riot Gear. The Evacuation was pretty quick, so there was no time to grab everything. That’s when he realised something... The Towers. They got blown out pretty bad... and all of his stuff, their Personal collection? The Photos, the Cameras. All of it... went up in smoke.
Collapsing onto the bed, Glenn lays back and holds the top of his head...
There was nothing... not even the photo he took of Maggie when asleep. Where’s he to go? What’s he to do? Reaching into his pocket, Glenn pulls out the stopwatch, it was still ticking away. Telling him it was close to night, about 4:55 PM. Hershel gave this to him for a special reason.
A Special Reason.
That reason? Was to keep those Girls Alive. Beth, Maggie... They were his Family now. If he’s made it alive in this Husk of a Home? Then maybe they’re both out there. Somewhere... and all that just means? He’s gotta get up, sort out his crap, get this armour on and get marching.
But that was all easier said than done... At the very least the First Objective should be to leave. Though this Cell block is secure, even one hour lost could mean the deaths of his Family. He has to move and move fast. Who knows how many days head start they got.
Taking the rifle, Glenn forces himself to move, “Hgn!”
12 Minutes Later – Outside the Cell Block
Pushing out from the smoke a fully armoured Glenn Rhee with a M16A2 pushing down his visor and gates out to the vast ruined complex around and the copious death that seeks to keep him trapped here. Slinging over his gun, Glenn readies the metal bat, “Batter up.” Jumping into the horde, CLONK! SPLONK! GLK! GLONK! Shattering skulls and pushing and swatting them aside, “Hghn! Ghn!” The Dead attempt to grapple, they attempt to bite but not one gets through the armour, “Hgn! Ghn!”
Circling around to A-Block, Glenn was hoping to take what’s left of the water tower and- His eyes spot something at the edge of his visor. A Woman, a Stranger in loose hair sitting against the fence, head hung down. That was almost certainly one of the Attackers. Who knows what harm they’ve done to the Prison. Maybe they had better left there.
Or maybe...
...Maybe she’s just as up Shit Creek as Rick was with that tank.
Rushing back around, Glenn jogs up the way and then slams a Lady Walker’s face with his bat, throwing them over the side, “Hey.” Opening the gate and closing the cage. The Lady was barely responsive; she was holding some kinda Cadet Badge for Law Enforcement. Glenn picks up her stray G17 Pistol and checks the feed... Loaded... And then slide out the magazine... Fully loaded, “It’s full...? You didn’t fire a shot?”
Shaking her head silently, The Woman’s eyes star forwards a pile of goop on the floor, “...That’s my Girlfriend... Alisha. She did all the shooting... and look at her.” Glenn pans his eyes over, all that was left of Alisha is a bloodied M4 and torn apart clothes with chunks of bone left on the Asphalt, “...I am sorry... What’s your name?”
The Lady exhales quietly, averting her face, “Tara... Tara Chambler. I uhh...” Rubbing at her nose, trying to not cry, “Saw Brian... C-cut... cut that woman’s head off... and I just- didn't recover.” Glenn reloads the Pistol, and begins rubbing at the top of his head, “...His name is Philip... Not Brian.”
“Of course it was...” Tara quietly rubs at her eyes, “We found him... a few weeks ago. He helped us survive, told us he’d keep us safe and then this- this all just happened. Now everyone’s dead. Somehow, I lived...”
“Alisha though... she got shot. Don’t even know by who. Now she’s gone, my Sister is missing... Meghan’s dead. What am I supposed to do?” Glenn kneels and hands her the Pistol, “Give me your radio... Cus it’s like this. Over half our Guys came from Woodbury. Half of them were once his Guys too. One Man? Martinez? He was my friend... and I am willing to bet that the Governor manipulated you like he did Martinez.”
“I need my Family back and you’re gonna help me. Cus that’s what you do. You’re Cop.” Picking up her badge again, Tara sighs difficultly, “ Okay. Here...” Giving him the radio. To which he switches to his frequency and hands it back to her. Then picking out his stickered Radio, “Testing.” The Voice emits outta her’s, “Okay, we’re-!”
“Hello?” A Voice raises over line, alarming them both, Glenn answers, “Hello? Whose is on this frequency?”
The Man on the other side laughs loudly, “Haha! It’s the Georgian Emergency Frequency, friend. I assume that’s you two up there in the cage?” Glenn gulps and answers very cautiously, “Sure... where are you?”
“In a Tower.” Glenn pans his eyes about, but the Voice tells him, “One right by you. I saw you ran off to help that Lady. Listen, I am a Kentucky Cop. Straight from Cynthiana and I was part of a Crew. This crew’s mission is to kill Super-Hordes. Now... that didn’t go so well, and I am pretty much the last man standing.”
“Now I can get to you real quick and unlock your fast way outta this dumb but first, you gotta be willing to help me, help you.” Tara stands, shrugging at Glenn, having no idea who this Man even is. Hoping this isn’t a Game, Glenn talks into the set, “Exactly how am I gonna help you?”
“It’s real simple actually.” The Other Man chuckles, “I got one last lever to pull but to pull it, I need a guy to pull it. It’s inside of A-Block and once done? I got the Alarm systems ready to go and a whole shit ton of flammable crap lined up in that block. The idea? Drag the rest of these freaks inside and then pop and sizzle, these cats will burn up and we run away like Kings on gallant steeds.”
Tara glances over at all the Undead by them, “It’s a bit risky here, how are we gonna do that?” Glenn speaks on the line, “Lemme guess, you got the key and you're not gonna give it unless we help. I got that about right?”
Hearing him chuckle and open the nearby door, “That it is. Hope you’re all ready to move. We gotta do this now.” The call ends and they hear a Man Fighting his way towards them, coming around the corner, SWUNK! A Walker’s face gets split open and a Man in a messy Dark blue jacket, black fur lining, white shirt, jeans and SWAT Boots dislodge the fire axe. His Silvery badges shining in the sunlight, “Howdy! C’mon roll with me for a spell! We’re making a break to the entrance!” He was an African American Man with a Fuzzy Beard and Black Choppy Hair with a rightwards Wave on it, “So how about it? Want a BBQ?”
Opening the fence, Glenn slams a bat into the first Walker he sees, “Stay close, Tara!” She does so and the trio fight their way towards A-Block! SWUNK! Chopping aside a Walker, The Cop introduces himself, “Name’s Willard Roe by the Way!”
“Glenn Rhee!” He says bashing another Walker! Tara jabs one with a big knife, “Nghn! Tara! Tara Chambler!” The Sea of Death Rapidly gains on them all, but they make Good progress towards the Cage for A-Block!
SLANK! “Nghn!” Will tears out the axe, “Open the door!” Tossing Glenn the keys, and he takes them, “Got it!” Slotting them in and turning the lock, “Tara!” Arming the Pistol, Tara swarms in and finds the Undead already gaining on her, “They’re inside!” BANG! BANG! SPLISHT GLISH! Glenn holds the door for Will, “Come in!”
“Yup!” Willard effortlessly kicks aside a walker and sprints up the stairs, Glenn slams shut the door and locks it, “Arghhkk! Ahhhrrkkk!” The Tidal Wave of Death presses the doors like the ocean and in its relentless fashion, but the steel doors hold out! BANG! BANG! Equipping the Winchester Trench Gun, Will pumps it, “Tara! See that panel!?” She flicks her eyes towards it and then catches a screwdriver, “Get that open and flip the switch, it’ll reroute the Fuel!” As she goes to work on that, unscrewing the bolts and removing the cover. Glenn aims his rifle and spews-controlled bursts of Brass, taking out the many Walkers that had gotten inside of A-Block.
BANG! BANG! BANG! CA-BANG! CA-BANG!
Willard pumps his Shotgun, sending 12 Gauges of Force into several skulls at once, the Magnum Shells exploding heads and gushing blood out onto the floor. The 5 Shells are spent, but Willard tilts his Trench Gun at an Angle and rapidly slides more shells in, pumping and pressing the Trigger, CA-BANG! SPLOSHT! “Haha! Ahhh, Eat it, freaks!”
“Okay!” Tara announces grabbing the lever, SLK! Yanking it open and the pipes begin rumbling! The last of the Walkers collapse dead on the floor. Glenn yanks out a mag and replaces it, Yanking the rod, “So what now?”
Whistling, Willard points up to the Control tower in the lobby, “That’s what we need. We’ll set the sprinklers on a Timer, crank open that there door and set the alarms to full blast. The Dead will pile in as we rush into the Living Area, go up the Stairs and use the Catwalks to get to the Bridge exit. Then just jump down, cycle over to the tower, open, and use the fences to do a home run outta here.”
Having not felt this radiant confidence since the Atlanta Escape with Rick, Glenn gulps, “Okay. Lead the way. Tara check the living area, sure it’s clear. Tell me on the radio if it is.” Complying, Tara angles up her pistol, “Okay, moving.” Just staying focused on the mission. Working with Glenn and Will isn’t bad so far.
The Two Men march up the stairs and head towards the Panel. Glenn can see he’s tampered with it, “How long have you been here?” Will sits in the chair and begins booting up the station, “Since this place fell, I was following the Dead already. See...” Flipping a switch and getting lights, “In the Midwest, folk are scarce as all hell. So, what’s left of the Police roll around in our Cruisers chasing the dead, rescuing folk... Most of us ain’t got family anymore so, this keeps the Guys moving.”
“Animated.”
Turning up a dial, increasing the flow of liquid in the pipes, “This Batch came in from Cincinnati at first, tore up a few dozen bases so we got the call and since we’ve been trying to cut this horde down to size. Redirect it, waste it—but it just kept growing. This is the first time it’s split up like this. We kill this thing? We turn a 2 Million Horde into a 1 Million Horde at minimum, cus this alarm and this fire’s gonna go for a long time. I threw in as much gasoline, biofuel, and dry materials as I could.”
“Then once we’re done, Imma help you with whatever the fuck went down here before trying to loop back to Kentucky.”
All the Feeds and buttons are green now. Willard turns on his seat, “It’s good to go, we’re about to save untold lives here, Glenn. You ready to do the Wasteland a Service?” Frankly, the Boldness of this man was... inspiring. Glenn hadn’t felt this kinda energy in so long. He never really noticed how much steam his Group had lost since those early days until now. Picking out the radio. Glenn calls for Tara, “Is it Clear?”
“You need to see this.” Was all that she told him, prompting the two men to jog down the stairs and into the A-Block Hall where... Lilly Chambler’s body laid, torn to shreds, blood mostly eaten, skull left, a huge hole in the side of her head, a casing on the ground. Tara Chambler stands at the nearby Door, bitterly staring inside, “Look Glenn...”
Inching closer, Glenn leans closer towards the cell door...
“Hrrrrhrhhhhhkkk...?” The Governor’s Walker leans up its hand swiping and clutching at the air, having long since reanimated as the Walking Dead. Seeing his absolutely pitiful state. A slow bleeding out and suffering on the floor. Everything that was the man had been consumed in a Crusade of Hatred.
Yet Glenn could not spare an ounce of sympathy for him.
Gazing back, Glenn begins to piece the puzzle together, “Was that your Sister?” Tara quietly confirms this, holding the cell doors while ‘Brian’s’ body snarls and growls at her for living flesh, “Lilly & Him became... Involved. I thought it was strange, but he’d always helped us. He was safe to us and then... Something changed when we found his old people again. Found Carlos.”
“Eversprings was gonna be our home until the Flu happened and then the Wolves and just- Fuck, you know?” Glenn gravely nods once, lamenting at how this Monster got a chance to Gas-Light at least one more group of People before he finally went down, “This Fire will probably kill the Walker. I think your Sister was trying to lock him up in here... So, what do you want done with him?”
Releasing a pained Sigh, Tara bends and grabs her the Nickel-Plated Pistol, seeing how Lilly attempted to steal the Governor’s gun, “Just kill him... he doesn’t get to go out in a cool fire.” Like a looming stark sentry, Willard quietly watches on, largely ignorant of the context. Witnessing Glenn equip the bat and then use the keys to open the Governor’s Cell.
“Urrhhhkkk!!!!” Walker Governor swats when the door is open, “Hnf!” Glenn just stomps on his sleeve and tightens his hand around the bat’s wrappings, gather up spit and shoot it onto the Governor’s face, “Fuck You.” Lifting the Silvery bat, “Hghha!” CRACK! “H-ehn-NA!” GLONK! CRK! “Hygha!” SPAT! BLOSHIK! Gore and ruin splatters all over the floor. The Governor had received his final insult.
A Legacy & Life Spurned for simple Carnal and Bloody Desire.
In the New World, Beasts such as him deserved only one Grizzly End. Glenn stands above his body, bits of brain and skull sliding off the Baseball bat, “I’m sorry...” Looking over to Tara who just tucks away the Pistol, “Me too... Let’s go set fire to place... Find your Family.” More than ready to move on from this... Wretched Era of her History. Never has she ever more critically misunderstood a person, then Philip Blake.
2 Minutes Later
From the Railways, Glenn, Tara and Willard all watch as A Block brings in the Undead from all directions, plunging and drowning them in gasoline and then... Fwoosh. The Flames start, and black puffs of smoke billow out from the Prison. Marking an end of an era. They watch as the Ingenuity of the Few, complete devastating and disseminating thousands of Walkers at a time.
“Beautiful.” Willard comments, hands on his belt, “...I lost my brother to that Horde. And my Girlfriend... and now? I am just glad to see them avenged.” Glenn dips his head in apology over his loss, prompting Will to reach out and pat Glenn’s Shoulder, “Come on, folks. We got Miles to cross.”
Heading down the railways, “I heard talk there’s a place somewhere down these terminus lines! Good Place as any to start I reckon!” Checking his Stopwatch as Tara walks past, Glenn can see it’s pretty late, they still got sunlight though, “Okay.” and heading off.
US Highway - 44
1 Hour Later
It's Golden Hour, 5:03 PM. In about a few minutes from now, it’s gonna be sundown. The last of the lights shine across the highway. Glenn, Willard and Tara have been silently walking for some time on this route. It intersected with the Highway.
As they walked, Tara has her arms crossed together, “It wasn’t supposed to be like this... When the Governor talked to us about taking the Prison, he only convinced most of us with the idea that we’d be assuming control peacefully. That everyone who needed to be out, would go out in a safe and orderly manner that---!”
“Pfh...” Tara blows air out the side of her lips, “Oh who cares... It’s all excuses anyway. Rick was right... It was their home and even though we came in with guns, ready to hurt his People... He just offered to let us come in anyway. I should’ve recognised right that second and so should had everyone else... That the Governor had an Agenda.”
Glenn watches the sun sink behind the trees silently, keeping his gun in hand, “Rick’s good like that... He’s not perfect but he always tried to help everyone. If there was anyone to call a Policeman, it was him. I have to believe that somehow, they all made it out. That the Plan worked.”
“That... I still have Family to go back to.”
Watching The Man ahead him, Will light up a hit of Lucky Strikes cigarettes and blow out smoke, “Both of you lost everything... and I wish I could do something about it... all I can say is that it’s not over. We’re gonna start again.”
Kicking a rock on the road, Tara tearfully admits, “I-i want to believe that...”
“Listen to the Man, Tara.” Willard says from the front, tapping at his cig. Taking out his Torch as the Light Levels continue to drop, getting ready to switch it on, “He’s got the right idea.” Catching up with Will, Tara leans in to look at him, “How can you see it like that? You lost your Family too?”
Smiling faintly, the Cop flicks on the light projecting it forwards for his crew, The Golden rays shrinking into Darkness, “From Kentucky to as far as Idaho, Thousands of Homes are entirely empty. Cities have become Ghost Towns... Several hundred square kilometers of land are all depopulated.”
“The Once Golden States of Farms and Vast Grasslands has just become... Well, Grasslands. No hair or tail of a Living Soul. Perhaps you’ll find a stray Man or Woman. A Group, living in a ranch someplace isolated but for the most part? Everyone’s Dead. ”
“Wasn’t the Walkers just... Ran outta water. Sickness and Plague followed afterwards.” Bringing the cigarette to his lips and breathing in a huge huff and blowing it out, “Folks fled to the North, and to the High-South. To my home state... trying to regrow, trying to figure it out in places like Louisville.” Linking eye with her a few times, “The Police? My Guys? We’re all left without purpose outside the Badge. Many of us lost everything. Many have buried comrades cus they either turned Traitor or died in Service.”
Shaking his head in guilt, remembering the early days, “So... After burying enough folk, you start to realise something. The only way to stop the Killing and the Dying, is to take a stand and say ‘Enough.’ and then when something goes to violate your order? You fight.”
“I was just some Idiot Rookie on his first day at the Job when this shit started. 21-Year-Old Thrust into a War... Hehn... This Rick Guy? Sounds like he has something of a clue on what needs to be done to dig ourselves outta this Pit of human despair and Death.” This Man is 21 Years Old? Glenn felt like he was 40.
As for Tara, she was just... processing. Thinking about those Ghost Cities and Stretches of Empty Land. Going quiet, something disturbs all three of them, “Assballs!” Tara swings around with her Knife, stomping her boot against the ground, raising it high! Glenn gets his bat ready, “See them?”
Willard zeroes in on them, “There!” Walkers covered in moss and muck stumble out onto the road, “Urrhhkk!” Glenn storms towards the Undead, “Ehn!” SWUNK! GLAK! The Walker falls back onto the ground, “Hrrhhkk!” Two Push against him and wrestle while Tara jabs the first on her position, and then catches the second, throwing it onto the floor and stabbing its head!
Muscling away a Walker, Glenn swipes up his bat, uppercutting a walker, “Dghn!” SLONK! Cracking its head with the metal and kicking it back, “Nghn, ghn!” The Last Walker grabs his back, “Glenn!” SLK! Tara jabs and pushes it off, “You okay!?”
No, he was not, leaning on his bat, Glenn was breathing heavily, “S-stay back... Nghn...” And collapsing onto the road! Willard goes wide eyed, “Oh crap! He sick!?” Turning around and checking the area for any stragglers, “Try to get him up, we can’t be here!”
There was an attempt, shaking him, pumping his chest but to no avail, “I can’t-!” Rotten hands grapple her, “Gh!?” “RUUGHKK!” The Walker goes to bite, but she kicks out its leg and pushes it back, “Behind!” Willard turns, about to draw a gun when, CWONK! Tara slaps it away with the bat, “GHRN!” Mashing her boot into its mouldy stringer jaw, “Heghn!” SLONK! GLONK! BONK! SPLASK! “Tara!” Making her flicks up eyes, “Whua-!” Getting lights in her face, “Nhn!” Backing up from the corpse, blood seeping off the top of the bat, Realising it’s a Truck ahead of her.
What’d they just sit there, snarling her teeth, “You Enjoy the Show, Asshole!?” Willard pans his eyes towards the opening Truck doors. A Woman, a Hispanic American Lady, Pig tails, cap, tan leather jacket, purple top, scarf and shorts, dark leggings and boots pops her bubble gum bottle, holding an M16A1. The other one to strut out, was a man, a unit. A Large guy in a sweatshirt, dog tags, tan combat trousers and boots, Mp5 in his hand. Ginger hair, handlebar Mustache and a discerning stern face upon him.
Last was a Caucasian American Man, Dark Mullet, No Facial hair, a Floral Shirt, Vest, Shorts? Sandals and socks? Strange Combo, but the Man with the Chopper Stache speaks, “You got a Damn Mouth on you, you know that?” Leaning his Mp5, smiling at the pair, “What do the rest of y’all got?”
Tara and Willard share momentary looks, Who the Hell are these People?
Chapter 14: The Prey & The Predator
Chapter Text
Day 459, Sunday, 27 th of November 2011
38.01 FF
The Great Green Truck, a Military 5-Ton 6x6 M926, National Guard Truck is rolling down the highway. The Early Hours of the Morning has the sun peeking out from the horizon. Willard Roe is smoking a cigar next to a stack of Biofuel Cans secured on a tarp while Tara was dotting down the landmarks, the miles between, the hours between.
Glenn was nestled up against the Truck, slumbering heavily to himself.
“Scarlet Flu sounds nasty.” Willard says, continuing a conversation with Tara, “Though it also sounds like it slowed down too. Course only because most folks died but... Eh...” Tara twirls a pen around her fingers rather casually, noticing a batch of Pylon towers passing by, many collapsed, and wires spread everywhere. Signs of rotting charred wood everywhere, with young trees popping up once again, “It’s coming to an end at least.”
Sounds emit from Glenn himself, his dark eyes slowly fluttering open, hand accidentally pushing aside his metal bat, “Nghn... Nhnn...” Sitting up and rubbing at his head. Realising they’re driving and far away from where he last remembered. Wiping free his weary eyes, “Mhn...” Spitting a bit of blood off the side of the truck. His throat? Sinuses? They all feel completely clear.
His Lungs? Empty and full of air as they ought to be. Sweat, temperatures? It's all gone. The sickness has passed. Glenn’s immune system has finally defeated his infection case, “Ngh... Why the hell are we driving?” Willard nods his head toward Glenn, flourishing his wrist, “We attracted the attention of a Migration. We had to move, sorry. They’re currently driving us towards South Carolina. Tried stopping them but they won’t listen.”
“We can’t…” Glenn shakes his head clear, rubbing against his eyes, “Can’t do that.”
Tara hands Glenn her booklet, “I’ve tracked everything I could. I knew you’d not be happy.” Taking the Book, Glenn can see the time dialling up. They started driving a while ago... Checking the waypoints... Glenn’s eyes widen considerably, “S-shit! We’re already IN South Carolina, Anderson County!” They are!? Tara sits up in alarm, “S-shit? How do you know?”
Handing the booklet back, Glenn starts to grab for his bat, “We passed over Tugaloo Bridge. That’s how you cross the State from I-85!” Glenn starts bashing against the back of the Truck, “HEY! Hey, Stop the Truck!” DONK! GONK! BLONK! “Hello!?”
The Latin American Lady from Before, rolls down the Window and peeks out, “Sup, Sick-Boy. What’s with the Ruckus?” Glenn leans against the Windowsill, “We need to stop! Head back to Georgia as soon as possible!” The Lady trails her brown eyes toward Abraham who smacks angry lips, “Nghn, Thought you’d appreciate the free ride outta that Shit-hole!”
“My Family’s back there!” Glenn protests loudly, pointing out to the rest of I-85, “They’re gonna be heading South! I can’t go north, Maggie, Beth, - Even Hershel needs me!”
Checking the mileage sign passing by, Abraham grits his teeth, “Goddamnit... Just ease up, we’re coming up on a Gas-Station! Gotta service the Truck anyhow.” The Lady flicks her head back to Glenn, Double-Pony Tails shifting against her elbows, “The Whole Highway is still intact. Just sit tight and be patient.” What’s he to do? Shoot ‘em all and take the truck? He's barely even shot one guy much less three People who thought they were doing him a favour, “Pfffh... Fine.” Luckily, they aren’t far from the border. Assuming they can get transport? They can be back at Gainesville by the end of the Day.
Sitting, Glenn holds his head. While his two friends watch on quietly. Tara reaches over and holds his arm, “Sorry... I tried to tell ‘em.” Willard quietly wipes at his beard in consideration, “They were awfully insistent on fleeing the State... Makes a Guy ask questions. Maybe there’s something more to all this than their letting on.”
“Like What?” Tara flicks her wide eyes towards Mister Roe. His Discerning and Suspicious Eyes stares at the Fuel Cans beside him, “Just wondering where they got all the fuel, S’all.” That is... a very, very good question.
Mayville – Grove Drive
Refuge House
That Morning the Teens were enjoying some cereal with Adora resting in a sling on Sophia, her hair ruffled a little messy from the bed. Carl has his hat off and clinking a spoon against the bowl, slurping up these Stale Flakes and Vegan Powder Milk. Slowly, Michonne strolls into the room with a bowl and wearing a Big Loose White shirt. Making Carl snicker, cus he’s not seen her wear something so big before.
Sophia has a grin as well, “I think you stole Rick’s spare there.”
“Oh, you got something to say about my extremely comfortable & attractive shirt?” Michonne rolls up some sleeves to the cackle of the kids ahead, “No, no it looks great.” Carl mocks, which Sophia scoffs, “Carl, don’t be a liar.” Gesturing a spoon her way, Carl grins, “You laughed too. Don’t think I didn’t see.” Rolling her eyes up, Sophia playfully retorts, “Ah, but I didn’t lie about it, now did I?”
After looking back to Michonne he notices something outta place, “Missed one.” Turning her head down, Michonne quickly addresses that and then ties the loose thing around her waist and sits down, “What brand are these?” Picking out the Flake Bag while Carl shrugs casually, “I dunno. Can't even taste ‘em properly.”
“I think they're local. Just pure corn flakes.” Sophia swirls and fiddles with the spoon, splishing and whirling her milk. Depleting the bag, Michonne begins rolling it up and collecting it, “Wish we had something better. Like Soy-Milk.” Crunching flakes at the side of his mouth, Carl pulls a face, “Nghn, Seriously?”
Pouring a water bottle of prepared milk, Michonne defensively huffs at Carl’s grossed out expression, “Yes, seriously. Have you ever tried it?” Sophia rolls her eyes up a little, checking on Adora, “No, he’s a Dairy Noob like Me.” Misha isn’t all too sure what the hell that word meant but it meant something to Carl, “Pfft, screw you, Soph. I’ll have you know that I am no Noob. See me and Duane had this friend in Third Grade. He was allergic to Dairy.”
“Uh-huh?” Michonne leans forward, hands pressed up near her face, “Go on?”
Carl swallows and sets down his spoon, “And every Day he’d bring this Soy-Stuff for Lunch. So, Me and Duane hatched this dumb Bet. We were gonna try it and the first one to puke lost.” Tilting her head at the Boy, “And?”
“ And I lost! I threw up on the first gulp!” Making Sophia cackle loudly, covering her mouth, “No, you’re so a Noob, hahaha!” Michonne leans back in her chair, “Yeah, sure you did.” Carl rubs along his jaw line, snickering between the two, “Okay, okay, I almost threw up. But I was like, blegh, blurhk!” Holding his chest, making a big deal out of it. Sophia could imagine it now, “Tch, I mooched off my Friend’s Milk, Clem. She had this Chocolate Milk Box she’d get every day. It was the first time I got to taste the sweet, sweet delight of flavoured milk.”
Casually nudging her, Carl smirks, “Yeah, see? That's quality stuff right there.” Sophia flicks her spoon his way, “Just saying, maybe you’ll try Soy Milk someday and have to eat your words.”
“Tch.” Carl swallows another batch of flakes and wipes his mouth off, “No Fucking Way, you’re nuts.”
Oh, but Sophia was going to remember this.
Returning to the Story, Carl mutters, “Anyways, cus we ended up drinking his whole gross as hell carton. We bought him some sweets from the candy store but I am telling you. It was so gross, I mean I’d rather this Powdered Coconut stuff! I would even rather have Judith’s Formula-!” Suddenly pausing, a moment of... Realisation forms on his face. His Dark eyes slowly drifting towards little Adora... and then the Pink Ribbon again, “Sorry... gonna go finish my book.” Promptly leaving straight after.
Michonne quietly looks over to Sophia who began to hold little Adora in her arms, “...We Look Until We Know... That’s the rules, Michonne...” Starring at the pink Ribbon, Michonne is gravely reminded of Molly... And how her fate may indicate Judy’s, “Yeah... That’s the Rules.”
2 Minutes Later
While Sophia moves up the stairs, Michonne carries over the three bowls and puts them on a counter beside. Finding Rick Grimes sitting at the counter in the middle of the room. Using some tiny tools to fix up Ed’s watch, soon replacing the Glass Cover. After dialling in the time, Rick’s head quietly shifts towards Michonne, “Thank You. I forgot what it was like when he laughed like that.” Turning on his stool slightly, leaning upon his knee, “I can’t be his Father & his Best Friend.”
“Carl, Sophia? Even Adora... They need you.” Observing as Michonne cranes down her head. She’s clearly reacting over the past... “I know that’s a lot to throw at you, so if you’re ever feeling like you need a break-!” In a motion so fast, Michonne firmly states, “I’m Done taking Breaks.”
He’s seen that look before, that eye narrow. The Firm lip purse, the clenching of her jaw. She’s serious... and maybe after Andrea, she feels like she’s gotta be, “Alright then.” Rick shifts on his seat, checking out how damaged his Duty Belt has gotten. The Country Brown Leather is fraying, and the buckle is weak. He’ll need a replacement and soon.
“So, what's the plan?” Michonne struts ahead, standing by his Counter, leaning down, “This Town... Are we settling here, or…?” Rick stands up and walks over to the window, staring out of it.... This Land... It’s not too shabby, “...I’m thinking...” Starting to scratch at his Brow, “I’m thinking that we set up camp... The fact is, we need a car. That’s gonna mean runs, parts... We’ll need to find fuel or hope some traders still come down these routes.”
Turning around to face her, this revelation came as some surprise to the Samurai Lady. Her Dark Eyes scrutinising Rick Grimes, “You’re just... ready to settle in then? Already? What gives?” Rick scoffs and tilts his head, eyes gazing out another Window, “Adora gives... I’m sorry, but we can’t afford to become Drifters. That Baby’s weighed us down. We’re gonna wait out the Winter and then after? If nothing changes? We make the decision to Pack up... or build Walls.”
Squinting her eyes a little more deeply, Michonne probes this further, “Go where? South? To the Protection Zone? Take our chances with Uncle Sam Reborn?”
“North.” Rick silently clarifies, gesturing his hand out, “We go... for Wellington. Take the car, follow the Terminus line all the way up. I don’t trust the Rangers... I don’t trust any Protection Zone. We can’t give our Choices away to some... Bureaucrat. We did that once before, Before the Fall.” Shaking his head lightly, “Never Again.”
Michonne begins to cross her arms over, shifting weight to her otherside, “And what if that ‘Wasteland Atlantis’ doesn’t exist? And it’s just some crap spewed by Idealistic or Foolish Folk with nowhere else to go?”
Strapping the dark watchband on, Rick tightens up the band and clips it, “Then we pick a spot by Lake Eyrie and Build it Ourselves. We ain’t going back to... Governments and... Distant Policy Decisions. Naw... We lived in what that created. Don’t forget what Merriwether truly was before we changed it.”
“They made it into a Death Camp, Michonne.”
It's the Truth... as Easy as it would be to go to the Protection Zone, Risk their Lives. Michonne’s own trust in Systems like that? Seems just about shattered as well, “Okay... this is our Base then. Till 2012.”
“Till 2012.” Rick nods back at her and checks his time, “You heading out on a run?” Michonne unfurls her arms, “Yup, but you ain’t. You're still recovering. Don’t forget you conked out for an entire day. Slept through yesterday too.”
Shrugging incredulously, Rick steps up, “Well... I’m awake today.”
Stepping up close to him, Michonne... softly lays a hand on his chest, “ ...But Andrea isn’t... and I am not gonna tolerate you strutting around out there without you being better. Rest.” Knowing full well he’s barely aired out his feelings about Andrea’s loss. Rick swallows and stands against his Back foot, “...What of Adora & Sophia?”
“They stay with You.” Michonne slowly peels away her hand and backs up, “Besides, you’re completely out of Ammo and Sophia’s down to her last shot. After those idiot Walkers tried jumping me the other day. Carl’s got twice the ammo, and I got two blades. This is safer and you know it.”
His streak of winning arguments with her, continues to favour Michonne quite overwhelmingly, “Okay...” Rick leans back against the counter, going to grab his belt, CLAK! DAK! The whole thing just disassembles in his hand, “Pffhh... I should've grabbed a Younger Duty Belt...”
Winking at the man, Michonne turns around, “There’s a Men’s Belt upstairs. That’s where I got this extremely hot shirt.” Rick scoffed lightly to himself, “Yeah...” There’s also a bit of detergent... Might be time to fix up a lot of his clothes. Tugging at his Blue Prisoner Shirt and observing how many stains have built up on the thing.
2 minutes Later
Michonne with a vest around her shirt cloak on her shoulders and black skirt around her warm tan trousers, turns around to let Carl in a black button-up shirt and Blue/White Hoodie step through. Rick, Sophia and Adora come through with Rick checking his time, “It’s 8:15 AM now, we’re expecting you back by High-Noon.” Tipping his hat, Carl gives his word, “We’ll be back before you know it.”
Little Adora begins to whimper, prompting Carl to turn around, “Hey Girl... Dad’s just gonna be out for a moment. Behave for...” Soph curls her lips a little, tilting her head joyfully, “She’ll behave for her Mom.” All the while, Rick and Michonne share a brief knowing smile as Carl clears his throat, “Yeah.” Drawing his colt and ammo checking, “We’ll look for ammo too.” Sliding the mag back in and tucking it away.
“See you in a couple of Hours.” Rick bids the pair farewell and after they were out of year shot, Rick shifts in his footing towards Sophia, “When’s the Wedding?” Sophia puffs her cheeks, clicking her tongue, “Don’t be a menace.” Striding back inside, Rick closes the door after and then pushes the couch back up against it, “Hgn... Mhn, Gonna go get my affairs in order. Stay upstairs where I can see you.”
“Yes, Mister Grimes.” Sophia cuddles his side for a moment and heads up like a Good Stepdaughter. Rick smiles and wonders when Carl will shoot the shot. Privately hoping it doesn’t... go the way it did with Andrea.
Minutes later in the Bathroom , Rick finishes redressing the injury. The white bandage all the way across his gut. Keeping his shredded hip protected. Pressing his hand upon his Collarbone and then straightening out his shoulder... Rolling around... Cr-crk! Repositioning his shoulder bit back into place. Rolling his neck, having taken that tip from Carol. Turning in, Rick sees his Blue-Shirt drying in the sunlight, “About 8 Minutes from Damp...”
Then checking on his dry Sheriff’s jacket, holding it up at the Window, Holes... Holes all through the thing. Shredded fabric, the bandage is peeling off, “Damn...” Folding it up and carrying it towards the Bathroom bin, pressing the pedal and shoving it in, “I’ll take off the Badge later.” Closing it up and grabbing the blue shirt and carrying it towards the bed where he hangs it up by the adjacent window and then kicks up his leg, laying against the bed, air exhaling sharply after.
May as well sleep.
TICK-TICK-TICK-TICK
The Watch on his wrist ticking away, like a form of white noise... Slowly... drifting off.
Sophia’s Bathroom
Standing in the mirror in her white shirt with rolled up sleeves, Sophia uses a wet rag to wash grime off her arm. Adora was drying in some new wraps on the counter beside. Dirty Brown Droplets slide off her arms, “Mhn... Almost done...” Getting to the last arm, scrubbing it up and down, until she was much cleaner, “Need a proper Bath one of these days...”
Getting a towel and wiping off, and then drying her wet freckled face, “Mhn...” Tossing the damp towel down. About to grab her purple flannel, Sophia stalls, hand hovering over the fabric... and then she opens her pack and pulls out the Cream Coloured Jacket again. It’s a little... Too small but, Sophia wraps it around herself again anyway, even though it now zips up around her upper waist.
Then taking up the Pink Ribbon and staring at her long flowing hair, “Hmn...” Bunching up her locks and using the Pink Ribbon to tie up her Tail, fluffing it and letting it hang down her back, “...Pretty.” Taking Glenn's hat and patting it a few times and slowly setting it on her head, staring into the image of herself, “Gonna be two years soon and I am still missing you... I wonder if it’ll be like this if... We found Mika.” Daring to not finish her sentence, “We Look Until We Know...”
Scooping Adora up and abandoning her purple shirt by the sink, heading into another room.
Maysville – Hidden Meadows Drive
28 Minutes Later
Hopping out of the House, Carl & Michonne step over a Walker Body and escape with bags absolutely full of stuff. Slowly departing from the Old Mucky home behind and trailing up a stone path, “Found Anything Good?” Michonne asks, checking the nearby thick foliage and an overtaken Four Wheeled Truck.
As for Carl he was just walking.
The Lack of Talking is never a Good Sign from him, but she keeps trying to lighten his day, “Any Candy Bars? Maybe some Comics?” Passing another Mossy Walker Corpse, Carl hops over it and just keeps going. Orange Wrapped Machete hanging from his hand. “Crazy Cheese?” Michonne flashes a smile.
“Huh?” Peeking at her hand, she suddenly flourishes out this White Can with a string cheese character in shades and this yellow can top, “Bam! Crazy Cheese!” Oh, is that what that is? He was wondering why the Kids in his Grade kept screaming Crazy Cheese in class. Instead of you know, learning. Michonne gestures the Can at him, “Found it still sealed and Everything. I’ll be nice and let you have the first pull.”
Carl weaves around a thin tree, wondering what prompted all this from her, “No Thanks.” They're here on a run, right? Gotta be serious for that. “You Sure?” Misha eyes him up and down, can drooping in hand. Walking ahead Carl just sways around his machete in saying, “I’m Fine.”
“You don’t seem Fine.” Was what she states rather firmly, stopping in her tracks. So does he, standing on slightly higher elevation. Finger tapping against his machete. Quelling the flare up of annoyance, “I’m just tired... Okay?” And carrying on in his path.
Maybe this’ll work, popping the cap of her can, Michonne tips it up, TTIIISSSHHHTT! Stringing up her face and rushing over to face Carl, “Rghhhh!” Pieces of string flailing towards the ground. Carl stops dead in his tracks, staring and creasing his eyes, “Michonne... just stop that, okay?”
Gulping and wiping off her lips, Michonne closes up the can, “Sorry...” Supposing that maybe he’s gotten too old for that sorta trick anymore. Even though he’s only 14. Maybe it’s time for a different Game-Plan. Swinging around a House together, they both move up the stairs, “I am not very good at making your boys age laugh.” Closing in on the window and using her gloved hand to wipe at the glass and knock against it. The Dead, which there seems to be a keen lack of, fail to respond.
“I would’ve, like a few months ago.”He admits rather honestly, Carl then leans his machete against his shoulder, “A lot’s changed, that’s all. It’s not your fault, I just... sometimes have bad days.” Knock – Knock, Despite the commotion, no Undead still reveal themselves. This House might actually be secure and empty. Less work for them.
Leaning away from the door, Michonne draws her own machete, “I only ever got one Daughter to laugh at my crap. Colette... hehn... she found every little thing and every joke I did a stand-up routine. Elodie was serious though, she had places to be and things to do. Kinda like you but... Earlier on and before the Walkers.”
She doesn’t talk about those two much, Carl swallows to himself, “How old was Colette?” Michonne checks the knob of the door... Locked, “Six... Colette was Six Years Old. Elodie, a 12-Year-Old, was like a tiny Helicopter Mom for her. Heh... Inseparable those two were...” Carl forks out a knife and stuffs it into the lock, rattling it around until it unlocks and swings open the door, checking both ways, “And why was she like that?”
Michonne steps into the house, and signals the way to go for Carl, “Tell you what... I’ll answer...” Clearing her throat, “One Question at a Time, One Room at a Time. And only after we cleared it.” Silently agreeing, Carl watches this poor lady stroll into the Kitchen. He supposed he came on a little strong.
It’s not like he was all that patient all five minutes ago.
Mayville – Grove Drive
Refuge House
“Rick...! Riiick! Wake up!” Sophia anxiously shakes his wrapped hand! Some kind of Talking is emitting throughout the Lower-House! She was attempting to wake him up, but the man was out cold, anxiously clutching to her baby, “Rick, come on!” Shaking him more violently!
CRACK-CLAK! “OOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!”
A Man Yelps, getting pushed through the door and tumbling dramatically! The laughter of his friends waking Rick up, silently the man takes Sophia, checking on her and the baby! Nodding softly, they can hear footsteps down below!
“Yeah! I am gettin’ an Earache!” One of the Men are coming up! Rick was against the door, hand protectively over Sophia as she nestled Adora, P250 at the ready but only with one shot! A Caucasian American Man wearing Dark Jeans, Boots and a Leather Jacket opens a door and leans in with his M16A3 hanging out.
Signalling Sop, Rick steals away his shirt and then water Bottle getting down under with Sophia inching her way in with him and cuddling Adora close, “Sshh, Girlie... Shhh...” Adora goes quiet, a little sleepy, Thank God. Slipping on his Prisoner Shirt, Rick stays undercover, his eyes looking onto the boots of the Stranger leaning back out and walking across the way to check the other bedroom.
The Guy Downstairs was loudly blurting a bunch of words, “Joe wants us to hold this House. I don’t much see a point in it all, but that’s what the Man says. If we’re lucky, a Whore will pass on by...” Slowly, Rick checks on Sophia, both of them shaking under the covers, Soph swallows deeply, clutching the gun tight. Knowing already these People are Dangerous.
That Raider with the M16 slowly begins walking towards their room, his Bayonet bloody from a recently jabbed Walker. His casual stride brought him closer and closer. Sophia shudders, staring at the bloody brown boots. They were taped together and well-worn down. His Dark Trousers had faded stains all over and a slight tear, string flapping in the wind.
Suddenly, the Raider strides away and kicks aside the Purple Shirt Soph carried in, her eyes widening in realisation... Did... Did they remember to conceal everything they left out of place? Oh Sweet God. Rick’s mind was in the exact same space. Watching as the Raider opens the Cabinet, “Ugh... No one stashes Porno mags in these dumb towns...” Grabbing books and stuff, tossing them against the floor, “No Yank Material? Seriously? Fucking Ass...”
Leaving the Cabinet open and strolling back around and heading towards a clothing drawer, “Just more Rich Asshole shit...” Tossing articles of clothing onto the floor, making more of a mess.
TICK-TICK-TICK!
Wait! The Watch! Rick tries to turn it off,just moments before the Raider in the silence heard a thing. Heavily his Footsteps weight on the carpeted floor and then... He tosses the M16 onto a Drawer, swatting off family photos and letting it break upon the floor rather crudely. Suddenly the bed depresses, nearly making the pair jump!
“CLAIMED!” One of the Men shouts, and another wrestles, “Ey, I claimed that first!” The other man who spoke about Joe audibly tries to break the fight up, “You know the Rules! He who claims first, wins!” The bed above squeaking loudly as the Raider tries getting comfortable. As Terror surges through Sophia's system, Rick tries to calm her, putting a finger at his mouth, gotta keep quiet.
Maysville – Hidden Meadows Drive
Standing across a Picture, Michonne is staring at the simplistic and elegant painting of Two Little Bunnies. Critters not too dissimilar from her Girls. Heading into the same Dining Room as Michonne, Carl has a candy bar in hand, “So you never answered the question on why Elodie was independent?”
“I said... After.” Michonne continues to look on like she had settled the matter but as a matter of fact, it was not, not for Carl, “Well, these are actually two separate rooms. You also cleared that one so...” Breathing in and then out, Michonne then swivels enough to look at Carl, arms tucked behind, “I had two Partners... The First was a Man named Dominic and the other was named Mike. I uhm... I got a little... Crazy. One time. I always fooled around but I got drunk one time and Mike was my Co-worker.”
“Nothing serious mind you just... We kissed and for Dom that was the First and Final Straw. He filed for a Divorce cus I had issues with how he played around. I lost my Daughter’s Custody on a technicality. They Found Weed in my Car and used that as evidence against me. It was Mike’s. Still, it was in my car so...”
Sitting up on the table, Carl’s boots press against the seat of the chair below, “Seriously? Just a kiss? My Mom would be losing her mind right now.” Michonne smiles a little, “Yeah, that’d be why I wanted your Dad to be a little bit kinder to her. In any case, looping back to your question... Let’s just say Dominic wasn’t as solid of a Father as he thought.”
“He was a CFO for All-Mart in the States. So, he was a busy man, but Colette had needs... So Elodie filled them. Visitation was limited to once per month, so there was only so much I could do...” Slowly pacing out of the room, Michonne faintly smiles, “You could say You and Elodie have a lot in common. Different Circumstances, Same Reality.”
The Court threw two kids at a Dad running an entire Finance Operation for All-Mart? Just because she smoked weed? Carl ponders if there isn’t more to all this, “Were there any other reasons?” But from the Next over Hallway, Michonne simply announces, “Rules of the Game, My friend.”
Carl gets up and opens one of the doors, and into what seems to be a parental bedroom. All the clutter in here says as much. They were the type of couple to watch TV in bed, though. Carl soon finds a Polaroid Captura-1700 Camera and checks its film, still in good condition, hn, into the bag it goes.
Checking the adjoining Bathroom, Carl swings open the mirror cabinet and picks something up... Tampons. Flipping the box over... He wonders if Sophia ever restocked on these. Into the pocket it goes, and lookie here! A Boxed Toothbrush, Popping the box, Carl checks it out, “Huh, not bad.” And seals it back up, another for the Bag.
Last was a box of razor blades, “That works...” And then closing the cabinet, heading back into the hallway, “Okay so, how the hell was Weed enough to defeat you in Custody? I mean, you’re literally the Mother. Shouldn’t you have Priority?” A Smirk follows from Michonne, “ IVF ... I never actually gave birth. I simply produced an Egg, they introduced the Semen, viola, A Baby Girl, both times. According to my case, the fact that I was an ‘Improper’ Mother , and the fact that I was abusing Drugs? Indicated a lack of ‘Responsibility’ to my Children.”
What? Carl leans on his side, “The Hell? Dude, it’s your flesh and blood. The fuck do they get off saying that shit?”
Exhaling sharply, Michonne looks the Young Man up and Down, “Well, you were raised in an Environment where Religion’s Personal. Sadly, for my Ass, I grew up in a time when it wasn’t so. The State of Georgia had a few... Flaws in its Legal System. Sometimes these flaws allowed one Religion’s Belief of Motherhood to influence the Outcomes of Someone else. Even if neither of us, or even the Children for that matter or hell either of our Parents were Christian.”
“I tried to appeal but it was hard to find a Family Solicitor, one that’d take the time to help. The whole thing with President Milton made nothing easier. By the time I found someone reliable enough to contest it? The World Ended. ”
“One Day Before Coleen, my Solicitor was even able to begin the process of appeal.”
Carl clutches at the strap of his bag Tighter, “What happened when it happened?” Michonne strolls over towards the picture of a dog gazing up at the moon. It was a simplistic painting, happy and lovely, “Check that room, then I’ll answer...” Tipping his hat, Carl draws the pistol and strolls towards the cream white door.
Reaching his hand out and twisting the knob, lightly pushing it open and checking left to right... Nothing in here. Looks to be a Teenage Guy’s Room, though maybe College Age. Most of this stuff was boxed up and in the process of being moved out.
There was this one painting though, laid out on the bed...
Weird... doesn’t look like it was part of the packing. It was covered only with a towel, which Carl flicks off, revealing the painting of... a Woman, but it’s not normal. She had eyes crossed out, red... Red something smeared onto the illustration. Their Mouth was crossed...
‘NO
NO
NO’
Written on the painting. It looks modified, very crudely modified.
‘PINK ROOM PINK ROOM PINK ROOM’
Etched all over the Painting of this Chestnut-haired Lady, hair braid over her shoulder. Their brown eyes staring back at them, “Aw Christ...” Slowly turn around, and notice the Pink Door. A Sign hung upon the golden doorknob. ‘MAE MAE IS SLEEPING!’ Carl swallows the lump in his throat, Boots carefully pressing against the floorboards.
Bitter Eyes narrowing as he twists the knob and steps inside. The First Immediate thing was the wretched smell. It was humid and rancid. The next was the collection of shrivelled cadavers between the Children's Toys. The Visible mould collection on the Pink wallpaper.
The Big Doll House, Pink and Fabulous covered in beheaded Barbie dolls, some melted and others... chewed on, ravenously. On the bed lay two children’s bodies. Deeply decomposed. About 10 – 11 years of age. Their bodies are so long rotten the skin has turned into that of bark. Brown and deprived.
Corpse Goop staining the pillows and covers.
Both heads had been stabbed. Continually, Endlessly, a giant psychotic breakdown illustrating itself on the broken skulls. A piece of goopy skull left on the floor by a board game. On the floor was that college guy, wearing a mouldy black shirt, jeans, clear bite marks all over with his severed gnawing head on the floor, “Nrhk... Hrhkk...” Carl tucks away the pistol and draws his machete... Slk! Jabbing the head and ending that Walker.
Turning around... he finds a much fresher Cadaver, The Mother, flies and maggots on the corpse still, a giant kitchen knife lodged into the base of her forehead, hands fallen to the wayside as if she had done it.
This... Warped Smile was still on her face, chunks of human flesh still in her mouth. Carl observes the chunks of Human Bodies. Neighbours, People she had tried to eat and survive. Eventually, her crumbling Psyche snapped and ended it all with a knife.
Carl sighs out the side of his mouth and quietly wipes off his machete, “Not your Fault...” Backing out, he closes the door and retrieves a black spray can. Shaking and rattling it, which summoned Michonne over, “Find anything?”
PTISSHHHT! TIIISSHHT!
Saying exactly nothing, Carl just keeps spraying the door. Prompting Michonne to walk over and check the painting herself... The Visage sends chills up her spine. Quickly turn and discover what it was that Carl was writing...
‘DEAD INSIDE.’
The Sign of ‘Mae Mae is Sleeping!’ telling the rest of the story for Michonne, “I’m sorry... I didn’t- I didn’t realise that was the reason it was empty.” Stuffing the can into his pack, Carl silently brings his bag over his shoulder, “I don’t want to play the game anymore...” Stopping at the door, hand gripping against the wood, “...We Look Until We Know... and... if they’re gone... They’re all in a better place... Together. Somewhere... Somewhere good.”
Shuddering in place, Michonne suddenly finds herself taking Carl’s shoulder and pulling him in for a hug, “T-thank you...” Hugging back, Carl lightly pats against her back, “Whatever happened... It wasn’t your fault, Michonne.” She only wishes that was true...
Mayville – Grove Drive
Refuge House
They're still stuck under the bed, The Loud Snoring like a Saw-Mill is their only company. Most of the Raiders have settled in and began slumming around in this building. Sophia lays anxiously, keeping her Baby calm while Rick was searching for some kinda plan. There’s gotta be a way outta here! First and foremost, they need weapons. Yeah, weapons. In case when these bastards find them.
Looking to his Stepdaughter, Rick lays a hand on her back, silently signalling her to stay put. Then, with effort, Rick begins inching himself out from under the bed. Yet just as he was about to get up-!
CLK! CLK! CLK! CLK!
Another Raider comes striding in, wearing damaged jeans with chains, and steel capped boots press onto the Carpet, “Ey, F****t. Wake Up.” The Other Raider on the bed leans up from his bed, “You woke me up to ask if I am Comfy?” Now there are two of them, Rick is stuck trembling under the bed. If any of them make any large noises right about now...
Luckily, Sophia already has it handle, sheltering her Baby, keeping her ears plugged.
“I’m gonna lay down... right there.” The Raider sighs exhaustively. Yet his friend doesn’t seem so friendly or open, “Get another bedroom, Cuckdick. This is my bed, I claimed it.” The Raider scoffs, leaning back to stare at them, “Them’s kids beds, I want this one.” The Raider audibly turns his back, laying on his side, away from the other, “It’s Claimed, Fuck Off.”
“I didn’t hear it...” Is this about to turn into a fight? Rick lays hand atop of Adora, hoping for the best cus it’s all they got. “You gon’ have to lay claim somewhere else.” The Man leans towards him, “Now-!” The other Guy springs into action, and they start wrestling off the bed, their Boots treading and thumping against the floor, “Grh! Nrh!”
They trade blows, one smashes a glass something over the other’s head, splattering the floor with fragments! Sophia’s eyes dilate in dread. Trying to keep her whimpering low! THUD! The First Raider hits the floor, “Damn you, Len!” Trying to get up but a boot batters his skull, “Dgh!”
Unwrapping his belt, Len cracks it, “Real tired of your Bullshit.” Wrapping up the man’s neck and yanking, “Aghhk!” The Dude falls onto his side, linking eyes with Rick, “Gh!?” Sophia silently gasps, Watching Len constrict the man’s throat, “L-leghn! Lehn! S-stphk!” Slowly tilting his head, Rick stares him dead in the eye... The Life in the Raider’s Face fading until, SNAP! The throat collapses in on itself.
Murdered.
Drawing a knife, Len grabs the Raider’s Collar, “Ngh!” SVIK! Jabbing his skull and slamming him onto the floor, “Asshole...” Wiping the blade off on his Jeans. Sophia can’t believe what she just witnessed! That Guy just murdered his Teammate! For a Bed!? The Empty wide eyes of the first Raider remain locked with Rick, blood sliding down the Raider’s Face...
CLAK! CREAAKKK!
The Belligerent Murderer just collapses onto the bed and begins to sleep like nothing happened at all.
Refocusing his attention, Rick brings a hand to Sophia’s face, helping to wipe clear the tears. She just shudders against Adora, it was just awful... Simply, goddamned Awful. At the very least her Stepfather was here.
AXXON Gas Station – South Carolina
Anderson County – I-85
This Gas Station was occupied, with Chain-link fences and sandbags surrounding every approach. Watchtowers with Armed Guards keep the area secure while a Transport Caravan Truck rolls out with new Cargo. The Trucker chews on a donut as he hits the road and drives away.
Standing near a Bio-Fuel Pump, Glenn remains still with his arms crossed over. Having been waiting for entirely too long in his opinion, “You gotta take us back.” Leaning on his Truck and holding the Fuel Nozzle, Abraham turns his head around, facing the Man, “I don’t gotta do anything. I got you to Safety and now you’re gonna get outta my hair. I got a Time Sensitive Mission underway and we’re way behind schedule.”
Glenn squints, “What could be possibly so important to you that the idea that a Family is in danger isn’t enough for you?”
Indeed Willard & Tara did want to know. Rosita clears her throat, diplomatically trying to explain, “See... It’s not that we don’t care, man. It’s that we got a Bigger Mission, right?” Abraham pulls out the nozzle, slowly carrying it across and hooking it up to the pump, “That’s right, Miss Espinosa.” The Guy in the back with the mullet just awkwardly chews on his Choc bar as Abraham marches up between the whole Group, “We ain’t Fleeing... We ain’t looking to settle nowhere. We got one Mission and one Mission alone.”
“The Fate of the Country, the US of A, the Fate of our Fellow Neighbours, both Good and Bad. The Fate of the Whole Damn World, and perhaps even the very Future of Mankind depends on us three.”
Them Three? Glenn looks between the Motley Trio, the otherwise normal Survivors. Sure, they had a Truck, but they didn’t seem like anything special, “What the hell are you talking about?”
Flashing a small grin, the guy takes out a Cigar, regardless of the fact he’s at a Gas Station and begins lighting it, “Name’s Abraham Ford. This is Rosita Espinosa.” Gesturing the Cigar at Eugene who goes wide, mid swallow of chocolate, “And that Idiot? That’s Eugene Porter and he’s the Man that has the Answer to all of Mankind’s Woes.” Him? That Guy? The Man choking on chocolate bits and coughing it up onto the Asphalt?
That’s Humanity’s Last Best Hope?
“Our Mission? Our Life’s Mission, Son? Is to get this 400 – 500 Pound Chunk of Lard straight to D.C where his 3 times heavier Brain can solve the Walking Death. The Virus, Son, we? Heh... We got the Cure. ”
Quickly Eugene states through a handkerchief, “Actually to be exact, we got Mission Vital Data that People in D.C can use to make a cure.” Willard Quickly leans in with his gloved hand held out towards Abraham, “A Cure? For the Walker Plague? You’re joking. You gotta be, there’s no way a Pair of Soldiers, and this Guy has the Cure. What do you got the CDC hadn’t?”
Eugene steps up again, gesturing the Choc bar at him, “Neither of ‘em know. Only I am Privy to this Information. I was out on an expedition with the Science Team. A Science Team that had Foresight of the Infection. It is undoubtedly pivotal that this Man gets me to D.C in a more than timely manner than is already being provided. Every Day spent on the Road and not in a Lab is costing possibly Thousands of Lives. By my Acute Calculations which are indeed known to do quite well it is undeniable that if the current Survival / Casualty Rate is not turned around as soon as Next Year, we could be facing an Existential, Species threatening Crisis.”
Breathing in a long drawn out huff, Eugene blows smoke at Glenn’s face, “Now how’s that for important? Now, take the Charity given, let us part on Good Terms and we’ll be on our Merry Way.”
Rubbing at her neck, Tara peers to her Party, “Maybe if we start walking we can get across the bridge by Sun down?”
“I can’t believe it.” Glenn scoffs, starting to laugh, much to everyone’s confusion. Abraham clocks a high brow, “What’s got you giggling there, Boy?” Glenn holds the back of his head, “You’re not gonna believe this but... The chances of us running into each other. The chances of having exactly what each other needs...”
Eugene begins to furrow his brows, “What exactly are you referring to, Sir?”
Glenn darts his eyes toward Eugene, “128 Gigabytes of Original CDC Data. About Wildfire... Including everything we found on it. Part of my Family? Is Doctor Triss Leo. She’s well researched on it and spoke to Doctor Jenner. I need to save my Family... and you need our USB.”
Quite immediately, Abraham glares at Eugene for input who has his jaw dropping, “Are you being Cereal? You are not in fact yanking our Chain to draw us back into Hostile Territory where we will be inevitably shot and killed?”
“Cereal.” Tara lies through her teeth, “Seen the research myself. Triss is a Genius. You bring us back to Georgia, back to Glenn’s People? Tch, we’ll help you get that USB straight to Washington, Friend.” Willard Roe quietly rubs at his chin with his thumb, “If there is any chance that this lab in Washington is even still alive, they will need all the Data they can get. They may not believe you unless you have evidence and this USB could be what breaks the tie.”
Glenn quietly pans his eyes back to Abraham, “It'll take us a Day and Half to get back to where we were on foot... On your Truck? We can go past that point by afternoon. Think about it... Some of the Strongest Survivors I know, People who faced Armies before. A USB with Vital Information, another Doctor and a whole lotta protection.”
“You Need This. You Need Us.”
Convinced, Rosita leans her hands against her hip, “Babe... I think this guy is serious... I think we better follow them and get this USB.” And then Abraham peers towards Eugene who gives his consent as well, “I know I ain’t taking one mile north, until I got that USB. Verifiable Data is stronger than Memory. The more I can prove my theories, the faster our work will be. We are behind schedule, Mister Ford.”
Groaning, Abraham slowly moves over to his truck and leans against it to fume and vent, “Gooooddd-damn it... Goddamn it.” Tara steps up, “Yo, what gives? Isn’t this a Good thing?” Willard stares at the truck, realising something. There’s a Brown Thrasher Bird Symbol on the dash of the Truck, “Did you... Steal this Vehicle, Mister Ford?”
“Yep...” Abraham pinches the bridge of his nose, “We’re on the run... From the Boys and Gals of the Rangers. They had a base up at Fort Benning. They wanted to steal the research and we got out pretty quickly. Cost us half the team... Eugene said they were bad so we did what we had to.”
“We’re on borrowed time... the longer we spend in Georgia? The more at Risk we are.”
Stepping up beside Abraham, Glenn leans in, “You need this USB... if anything that’s happened thus far does this mean anything in 28 Years Time? You need to have it. Take a chance, take us to Georgia and we’ll get you as far North as you gotta be. That’s my Promise.”
Leaning off the Truck, Abraham scoffs to himself, “My Luck... is something to behold. Lucky enough to find the answer to this Horsecrap... Unlucky enough to face every Delay and Issue from here to Timbuktu one Man can face... Okay... Get in the Truck. We’re driving back to fucking Georgia.”
Eugene begins to smile quite a bit, “Perfect.”
Mayville – Grove Drive
Refuge House
It has been 40 Minutes of being stuck under this bed. Rick would’ve been sweating if it wasn’t so cold in here. It’s getting harder and harder to keep Adora down but the activity in the house has died down... Considerably.
The only noise has been some guy and their handball bashing and slapping every surface possible downstairs.
So, Rick signals Sophia, who follows his lead, shifting Adora out from the bed. Inch by inch, they break free, Rick accidentally bumps Len’s boot but thankfully he doesn't wake. Then once out, he holds Soph’s hand and brings her away from the bed. There laid Len, A man in a shredded taped up hooded, messy long hair and beard. Face grimy and unwashed.
“YO! Boys! Getcha Asses down here!” One of the Raiders call! Quickly, Sophia shuffles behind Rick, as he reaches the door. Seeing One raider with short buzzed brown hair, a stubble and a dirty tank top, jeans biker goggles slapping a ball against the wall! Ducking into Sophia’s room, she tugs her Stepfather along and then they tuck into the Back-Most room.
The Raider with the ball is nearly upstairs, “Dipshits!” BLAT! BLAT! “Swear to God...” Entering Sophia’s room and tapping the ball against the floor, realising something is outta place, “Well, I’ll be...” Soph widens her eyes, clutching Rick’s Hand.
This Vile Specimen of a Man picks up a long Black Sports Bra, wiggling it in the air, “We gots ourselves a Little Lady in these here parts? Oh, I hope this is new.” Perversely, he was touching at the bra cups, “Still Warm... Maybe about... 3 Hours ago.” Rick slowly pulls out his hatchet, cradling it in his palms, about to go out when, BLAT! The Ball suddenly hits their window, forcing Rick to hold off!
Each impact makes Sophia clench, unable to jump as such a jerk could rouse the baby into a cry. Tears silently falling down her face, wishing she had remembered to put it that way... Feeling so stupid. Of all the things to forget, the shirt, that? Goddamn it.
“HEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWW!!!” BLT! CLT! Not caring even the slightest for the noise.
Suddenly, he jerks away and starts walking out of the room. Rick lowers the axe a little, pressing his ear close to the edge, trying to detect with his ears in the approximate distance of this Freak. Sophia tries the window but it was stuck with its latch sealed! It had been closed for far too long!
“GGIIEEHHHHYYYYTTTT UUUUUUUUUUU-PPAAAAA!!!!”
Clearly incensed by his exceedingly and obnoxiously loud Leader, “Shut the Fuck up, Craig! Jesus H. Merry Fucking Christ! I am trying to sleep here!” Len isn’t all too happy. WHK! “You inbred Imbecile!” Grabbing his collar, “Whatcha doing killing Euno! How we gonna explain that one to the Big-Boss!?”
“Easy, we Don’t!” Len shoves off his leader and dusts off his jacket, “The Fuck do you want?” Craig throws Soph’s Bra at Len, “Have a feel, this is still warm. We got a Little Lady in Town.” Yes, this somehow excites Len, “Oooowwwhhh! Fuck yes! This is gonna be Good! Where is she?” CRK! “You Dumbass! You hairy sack of balls!” SLAP! SLAP! Craig swats him several times, “I said she’s in Town! Not her exact coordinates! ”
“EY!” Like a Self-Cloning Bacterium, yet another Raider goes up the stairs, “Craig, the Fuck you hollering about up here!” Craig marches over to his comrade, “We got a little lady in town, could be more! Maybe Joe’s Right! We could have easy pickings!” How many of these creeps are gonna fondle her set? It’s making Sophia nearly cry, “N-nhn... R-rick we need to leave...” Quietening her down, Rick sees them pass by and then they start going downstairs, “C’mon! We gotta speak about... Settin’ up patrols and shit. Maybe catching some of that coose.”
They’re gone, Thank Every God in Existence and Non-Existence for that. Rick takes Sophia’s hand helping her along and goes to retrieve Euno’s Weapon when Len suddenly calls out, “Hold on! Lemme get my Gun!”
Sophia quickly hides back in her room tucking under a bed while Rick heads into the adjacent bathroom, closing the door and saving himself from Len. Only to turn his head, and find a Raider, with a balding head, a shirt, his johns down and junk in his hand, “I-” CRK! Rick sends the Pommel of his hatchet into the man’s chest, “Heehhhhhhk!? Ghhhk!?”
Launching ahead the Pantless Man lunges as Rick goes to swing, tackling him back into the sink, dropping his hatchet into the Basin by mistake, “Nh!” The Man goes to scream but Rick’s hand finds the hair dryer and cord, binds it around his neck, constricting his airway! Wrestling the Raider back, “Ghf!”
Hollering and Laughing within the House obstructing the racket of Rick falling on the door with this Walking Embarrassment of a Raider, “Grhk! Hrkk!?” He lunges and reaches for the hatchet, but Rick just barely manages to yank him back, “Jrh! Krk!” Stuff falling everywhere! Rick tightens the cord snarling his teeth, trying to kill this man! Shink! The Guy draws the blade from his vest, stabbing Rick’s wrapped hand, “Ghn!” Forcing Rick around and pinning him down, “Hrnf!” Trying to inch the knife at his neck, “Just... Die!”
SVASK!! A Bowie Knife plunges through the back of his head, Sophia with the weapon in hand clutches Adora tightly, yanking out the knife and causing the Man to fall! Rick pulls out his hand and ignores it, grabbing the IMI Uzi and closing the door, getting in front of Sophia protectively, shielding her from any harm. Their Lungs sharing in the strain of breathing.
But the Men Downstairs? They kept joking and loudly talking, they... they didn’t hear it.
“R-rick?” Sophia checks with him, to which he nods and points to the window, “Open that, I got all this.” Rick grabs the Brown Fur-lined Jacket off the shower and puts it on. Then stealing his Brown Backpack of supplies. Sophia opens the window and gives Rick her Baby, “Hold her!” Doing so, she crawls out and gets the Baby Back. Slinking out from the Window, Rick slides it closed and arms his Uzi, squatting on the roof, surveying his options, they’re nearly out. Luckily, there actually was one.
There was a Ladder up against the shed, Rick holds out his arms, “Soph, get that Ladder, so I can carry her down.” Gulping, she trades the Baby and quickly scurries over to the edge. Leaning her Steel capped boots over the edge, “Nhf!” Disturbing some leaves and the wooden deck, staying still for a moment, listening out for any response... Nothing.
So, she sprints, booking it to the Ladder, “Hynehf!” Trying to not be too loud as this rattling device is moved over, “Ehf...” Planting it, folding it up and then leaning it against the side of the house. Prompting Rick to protectively hold Adora as he carefully scoots down, landing on the leaves as well, giving her back the Baby and arming his Uzi, skirting around the side.
Kneeling just below the Deck. Because the door in that moment swings open. Sophia places a hand over Adora’s mouth but not her nose, “Tch...” Scowling as Craig strolls out onto the Front Deck. Randomly hitting a rocking chair as he strides right over and leans backwards against the balcony they’re at.
Ignorant of his Comrades weapon being aimed square at his head, the second Craig sees them? He’s Dead. Opening up a pack of white powder, Craig pours out some cocaine onto his palm... “NNNHHFFT!” Inhaling it right there. Sophia winces in disgust, really? Still abusing that, during this?”
“PHEOW! Haha!” Craig seals up his back and hacks up a lung, “Achk! Chk!” Spitting onto the deck, “Phhwh...” Suddenly standing and walking back into the House. Rick gives her the Okay, and they start running, Dashing across the grass, around the trees and disappearing into the suburbs, with Sophia activating her Yellow Buttoned Radio, “Carl! Don’t come back to the House!” Finding him and Michonne only just literally around the corner, prompting them to run away with them. Abandoning the Raiders to their home.
2 Hours Later – Terminus Line
Sophia stares up at the sky, Electrical Pylon wires following her eyes as they walk the rails. Thinking about what she just went through... Carl watches her through the side of his eyes, hoping she’s alright. Hoping He’s alright. Both of them had a terrible scare today...
As for Michonne, she was having her hood up, just walking with a hand on her Katana sling, staring out into the foliage as Rick read the map, deciding their next destination, “We’re gonna follow 985 by reaching it and going up. Break into Tennessee and keep going until we hit Ohio. No Stops, no Delays if we can help it. We get to Wellington and put this shit behind us. For Good.”
No one said anything back so Rick just closes his map and slides it into his jacket pockets, rubbing at his nose, hoping that none of the stray clothes they left behind has any clues at all. That it’s a clean break to escape Georgia. Lord knows they need it.
“Can we go to South Carolina first?” Sophia cranes her head up towards Rick, “And uhm... Look for Clementine?” Rick turns his head slightly, and nods once, “Sure... we’ll cut through Twin-Pines.” At least she has that to smile about.
Reaching into his bag, Carl forks out some gummies and opens them, offering one to Sophia, “Anyone want a Gummy?” Soph quickly takes one and chews upon it. And then Carl offers it to Misha, “You?” Indeed, taking one, Michonne was about to crack a joke when- they see something. A Sign on the stray Cargo cart.
Rick lays his Bandaged hand upon the metal, reading the Poster, “Safety for All... Sanctuary for all... Those who Arrive, Survive...” Michonne raises a brow towards Rick, “We ain’t ever seen a sign for Wellington.” No that they have not... it takes them further South... but the distance to get to Terminus North? It’s not far. They just gotta reach Buford’s outskirts, “Kids?”
Checking with the Youth of the Group, to which Carl slowly pans his head towards Sophia, “...What do you want for Adora?” Gulping, Sophia cradles her Baby, “...The less distance the better. We’re going to Terminus.” That’s that then. Rick leads the way, “Then let’s go.” And then off they walk into the sunset.
The Hollow Ruins of Atlanta, far in the distance.
Chapter 15: Rotgut
Chapter Text
Day 460 - Monday, 28 th of November 2011
Midnight
McEver Lake Road – Hall County
Storm rummages through the area, lightning flashes in the sky. The Wind is still and dead. Trapping the storm and the rain. Letting it pour out from the heavens and onto the Damaged Road. A stray rusted car with popped wheels is left abandoned on the road. A Man, Dead, shot in the Head and taken for all his Worth, has lingered in this spot to nearly reverted wholly to bones. With only the sparse flesh left. The Goop washed away in the rain.
The rustling and shuddering leaves disturb enough to reveal Beth Greene, utterly covered in muck and rain, frantically darting her eyes about! Then focusing on the car! Her Friend, Daryl Dixon also emerges from the woods, keeping an eye on the local woods as Miss Greene grabs and throws the body onto the road, getting inside and trying to start the Car. The battery was dead, the engine block was flooded and the key was stuck in its slot. This car would be worthless for escape.
A Cacophony of Death Audibly makes its way here, Daryl pops open the Boot. Without words, Beth gets in, cramming herself inside like a Sardine. Then the Huntsmen follows, swinging the boot hatch down and tying it shut with a rag.
The Pair linger inside, their shared breathing laboured and stressed.
It took no time at all for the Ocean of Rot to make its way here. Violently Clambering and Thudding against the Plates of the Rusted Car. Droplets of rain seep into the boot as if the experience were not uncomfortable and unsettling enough. Daryl keeps his Crossbow straight and at the ready. That Bolt did not leave the Boot Door’s Gap for even a second. Trying to keep it together, Beth was withering under these conditions. Stressed all the time, keeping only hours ahead of the next Migration Mob.
This was the bulk of it, she can tell. It was so loud, like the voice of a thousand screaming people, gurgling and rattling, wheezing and stuttering. THUD – THUMP, THUD & THUMP! It would just not stop. It was loud, louder than the lightning. It enabled no mental relief, no ability to think about anything else than the billions of ways this could all go wrong.
A Terrible Image plagued Beth’s Mind, The Image of Wriggling, Mossy, Goopy, Maggoty Fingers in her Flesh. Tearing out her throat, making it so she cannot scream. Over and Over, More Thudding, More Snarling.
Daryl spares no moment for such thoughts. His eyes are Keen. The only thing on his mind is the Life of this Person, of his Friend. He was going to make sure she gets through this. The only thing that gave Beth Strength in that Moment, was the complete and utter lack of Panic from him.
That Morning - 36.52F
The Storm has eased off, and more so the Undead has finally passed on. Daryl has had his Crossbow slumped against himself for a little time now. Beth, drenched and cold, sneezes into her hand, “W-we gotta... find somewhere warm.” That was the first thing she’s said all night. Daryl of course had nothing to say to that other than a quiet nod. Untying the bind and popping the hatch open.
A number of corpses had been left as a result of flying debris. It seems as though the horde largely survived the night but has moved on to different pastures. Shaky in her step, Beth presses her heeled boots against the rough asphalt, rubbing against her sleeves and sniffling. Daryl does a once-over on this car. Checking the Glove box, but... nothing. Just a Picture of this Guy’s Friends.
Disinterested, Daryl flicks the photo back in and closes the glove box, “Just some junk in here.” Grabbing one empty plastic bottle and tossing it to her, which she catches, “Okay...” Opening another glove box, “Finally.” Taking out a map and tucking it into his Sack, “C’mon, let’s keep moving.” Without much more to say, they both proceed down the lonely road together.
15 Minutes Away
Kneeling in the Foliage, Daryl waits with his Crossbow. Eyes keenly locked onto a Target. Across from him, past some trees and shrubbery. There was a squirrel inching its way down the side of a tree. Little claws digging into the mossy viney bark. FWINK! SPLISK! Another one nailed. Emerging from the bushes. Daryl simply struts and swipes the Cadaver by the tail and adds it to the sack.
Then checking his bolt, Damn, splintered. Darryl unscrews the tip and strips it of feathers. Then ditching the wooden bolt. Soon, yanking free some branches off a nearby Pine. Walking out into the woods.
In a nearby Camp, Beth had a spade, a very old Spade and was using it to force out the dirt and mud, constructing a wall to keep more mud from falling in. The Tarp above, constructed from a broken tent, did some work in keeping the Rain out. Soon she grabs some nearby logs and dumps them into the pit. Where she grabs two flint stones from her sack before sighing...
CLK! CLK! CLK! Sparks splash onto the wood, hopeful to light it into fire.
It is a gruelling process to start a fire this way, but it’s just too cold, too rainy for anything else. After several minutes of striking. A Spark starts. Dashing in dry leaves, the fire really begins to burn and after a few blows? It's healthy, “Hmn...” Putting away the rock and then taking out a string of forks and knives, and starting going around the camp, tying it up to the trees.
While Daryl, not too far away, has a stick and a knife ready, tracking a snake in the leaves, slithering away. Shifting around the notched stick, Daryl jabs, pins the snake, “Ngh!” KLISK! Stabbing its head and killing the Predator. Putting aside the stick, Daryl kneels and plunges the silvery knife. Digging it deep into the flesh and sawing it open, Klusk! With each fold exposed, it was a simple pull, and now the meat was ready to be cooked, and they got a spare snake hide.
Slapping it over his shoulder, Daryl moves back into camp and sits under the tarp, rolling the fleshy snake up into the pans. Sprinkling natural herbs, Beth then takes the pan and puts it over the spit, using an old spatula to sizzle the meat properly. While Daryl got to work, carving himself new arrows.
The Silent Grind of Survival.
Moments later
“Arhn, nghk...” Daryl bites into a snake chunk. The zesty but charred taste was settling in his mouth. While Beth had a plate, an old metal plate and had her snake chopped into chunks. Having a much easier time eating. Sticking a hunting knife into the chunk and carefully biting pieces off.
Once done, she flicks stuff off her knife and takes out a rag, wiping it off. Checking the silvery tip, it was still sharp. Before sheathing it. Wiping against her lips and seeing that Daryl’s almost through. His face was just utterly covered in crap from all the messy eating, mashing and last of the snake flesh into his maw and roughly and opening chewing.
Soon leaning over and grabbing the small pot of boiled water and giving it a few blows in order to cool off, then slurping and gulping it up. It was a good meal but, perhaps, a little uninspired. Something comes to mind though for Beth, “Mhn, I need a drink.”
“You just drank half a pot.” Spitting out a little scale and chewing on the last chunk, “Nghn, ain’t you fed and watered enough? Open your mouth to the sky, if you gotta. Jesus.” Lightly smirking, Beth leans against her leg, “No, I mean alcohol. I never actually got to have anything outside of those wines they served at church and on certain Sundays. Even then, it was never enough of a Buzz.”
Lingering quietly against the ground. Watching Daryl open a bottle of water and chug the whole thing down in only a few gulps, “I never got to drink... cus of ehm, my Dad. I just thought, since we eat Snakes now, why not, you know?”
“You.” Daryl pokes a finger her way, “You eat snakes now. I was eating snakes before I ever got formula.” That was a joke, right? Right? Pouting her lips, Beth rolls around her eyes, “Daryl, I am 18. Sure, it’s Three years off from 21, but you eat snakes. So, why would you care?”
Raising a serious brow at her, Daryl closes the bottle, “Hmpf, this is a real turning point for you, huh? Eat a snake and now you go Alcoholic? Must be in the blood or something. So what, you wanna go off to someplace else? Find some booze and get drunk and die?”
“Well not the dying part...” Beth fiddles with some branches, “I mean come on. I’ve shot guns at people. I killed a man. I’ve had sex with-!” Daryl holds up a hand, “Don’t, just don't even. I don’t need to know that shit. Fine, we’ll go looking for booze. Need shit for tonics anyway.” Pleased, Beth gets up and dusts her hands off, “Great, let's go.” Scoffing, Daryl observes their camp, “A few days out in the wild and you’re just ready to run off? We just set up camp.”
Scuffing her boot against the dirt, “Daryl... It's fucking raining.” Taking out that map again, Beth shows him it, “Look, there’s a club or some crap nearby. Something to do with Golfing, I think? It’ll have Booze, Shelter and most importantly, more than forks and spoons between us and the Dead. We’ve been jumped every single night. It’s time to ditch this Suck-ass Camping Trip.”
Rubbing the side of his head, Daryl laments painfully, “This is why y’all stayed at the Prison. Fine... Fine, we’ll go bury ourselves into this Golf Club or whatever. Get jumped anyway and then you’ll learn one crucial lesson.”
“Yeah, and what’s that!?” Leaning hands against her waist, as Daryl stands and wipes his lips free of gunk, “That every Place is Suck-ass. Grow up.” Tilting her head the other way, Beth scoffs, “Excuse you? Who are you to tell somebody to grow up? Mister Broods-a-lot. You know, I think you might be okay with sulking in some soaking camp with 12 Walkers in spitting distance but Some of us? Actually like enjoying ourselves.”
Blowing Air, Daryl flicks his hand about, “Fine! Then we’ll leave after you, Princess!” Throwing her hands up into the air, “Okay, Egor!”
Daryl wipes at his face a few times in annoyance, “I'll even take a short cut, just so you can get drunk off your ass and get off my case!” Angrily stomping the mulch, Beth starts putting out the fire, “Oh, it’ll be my Pleasure, Mister Dixon. Because then I’ll be spared of your deafening fucking silence!”
“Arrghhkkk!” A Walker stumbles on some fork strings, GLUSHK! Daryl jabs the walker and kicks it into the dirt, “Excuse you, we’re having a Conversation, Shit-brain!” Now Beth was very energetically throwing everything into the sack and slinging it over her shoulder, “Dgh! Ghf... Can you please fucking undo the strings!?”
“It’ll be my fucking Pleasure.” He aggressively swings his arm and starts getting the strings. And following her along. Both Stomping and Steaming. Another Day, Another Argument.
Ardenfall Country Club – Hall County
Pushing her way through the foliage, Beth emerges onto an overgrown Golf course and unfurls her map again, rain droplets hitting the plastic map. Craning her head up, there it is. A Brick & Mortar Building. There was a single turned off Golf Cart in the grass and a Wild Dog eating a Squirrel at the other side of the field, who promptly leaves once they see Beth.
Daryl with his crossbow in hand, paces out onto the long stringy grass, checking out the surroundings, “There’s the Place you wanted so bad. Hooch-Kingdom, for Rich White Assholes.” Beth purses her lips and begins walking, “Well, now we’re the Rich White Assholes. Let’s get our drinks.”
Moments later, they stumble upon the front entrance of the depilated building. The Sign had weeds over taking it and grime has assaulted every piece of this building. A thick dark mould is on the overhang. Already they’re off to a Great Start with this spot in ‘Paradise’.
Skipping up the stairs, Beth observes the very Old Corpse of a Staffer who had their face mauled off and a service uniform on. He must’ve been a worker. Beth grabs the door handles and rattles them while Daryl checks the man’s pockets, “Try the knife trick on the locks.” Slipping out the knife, Beth stuffs it in and jangles... only to no avail. This Door was locked off and the viewing window was obscured with papers glued to the glass, “No Cigar.”
Beckoning Beth, Daryl leads her around the back to an overtaken stairway. Vines and overgrowth creeping out of their garden beds. One Pipe had vines going all the way through, even peeking out in one spot. Checking the knob, Daryl can see it’s unlocked, “C’mon.”
Ardenfall Country Club Interior
Going inside... They find a Nightmare Scenario. The Entire Dining Room Area was transitioned into a makeshift camp. Then a Tomb. Many dozens of bodies populate the floors.
All of them are well and truly Rotten. Many still somehow taking the time of wearing Status Symbols. Expensive watches, Jewellery, the finest clothes. Even as though it was evident that they were in a Survival Scenario Here. Daryl lets Beth turn on her torch, “Christ...” For she shines a light upon the swinging shadows.
It was three more of the Rich Inhabitants, now Walkers and hung from the cabling, “Daryl...” Loading up a crossbow, Daryl angles it up, FWINK! SPISHT! FWINK! GLISK! FWINK GUSK! All of them were now Dead. No longer Threats, like the other copious bodies, “Just what the fuck?” Shining her light towards the table. Spying something irregular in one of the teacups, Picking out a Washington D.C Spoon, with the Capitol Building on it, “Hnn...” Daryl also leans in, “Mercury & Arsenic... The Spoon’s been disfigured by sitting in poisoned tea. It evaporated but it still affected the utensil.” Beth collects the spoon and shines her light at the other corpses tucked in the tents, “I think so too... A lot of Folks died in their sleep. Heads got stabbed after. Some reanimated, moved, then got killed as well.”
Kicking a money bag, Daryl kneels to take a few fat wads of cash, “These Guys got Benjamins by the loads.” Stealing them for trade reasons. Never know. Soon discovering something herself, the double doors were ajar, “I think that’ll take us to the Kitchen & Services areas.” Opening the door with Daryl covering her and then proceeding in, shutting the door after themselves.
Ardenfall Country Club Kitchens
Entering the dark space, their torch rays shine onto the old Food Prep Area. Signs of constant cooking and preparation are marked all over this place. Opened boxes, food waste in the bins. It was almost like Dinner Service was... Still in Full Operation, even after the Apocalypse. Daryl picks up one of the spatula’s seeing more signs of Arsenic & Mercury markings on the tool.
The Corroded Metal Tool was more evidence…
Beth checks the order wheel, the dates... They continue for quite some time after the 25th of August. Dear Lord, they really were still serving food as if nothing had happened. How the hell did that even work? Turning, she enters into the storage area where yes indeed... There were just piles of garbage cans just left on the floor.
It seemed like a lot of food was just... thrown out. What? Was it not too standard? Daryl picks up a bottle and slips off the cap, smelling the alcohol, but finds nothing. The Scent of Mercury doesn’t exist, but close by is an empty phial of the stuff with some still left at the very bottom, “Beth, I think all of this is contaminated.”
She’s getting that sense as well, nearing a bunch of plastic flaps and pushing them aside. Her foot kicking over a 38 Casing. Which she shines a light upon, “Hmn...” And then looks in the Storage area where there was a Dead Worker, a hole clean through his chest. Shot in the Back, and there was another Worker with a burst head at the end of the hall.
A Survivor after the Attack, maybe?
Leaning into the Storage, Beth draws her knife, Slsk! Jabbing the corpse below and sheathing her knife. Can’t be too careful in tight spaces. Doing this for the bottle of Peach Schnapps on the top shelf. Its seal is still intact. Utterly Unused.
There is no way that’s poisoned. That has to be the one.
Leaning up, clanging some shelves and junk around, Beth reaches up and claims the bottle for herself, “Nice...” Backing out and about to---! “Arhhkk!” A Walker Grapples her, 38 Revolver stuck in its hands, “Arhhkk!” Beth wrestles it but and slams the creature into the Wall, KISHT! Breaking the bottle over its head, “Hyenh!” GLSK! TLSK! GLSK! Smashing the bottle over and over into its face but the glass merely shatters upon impact with the skull so, “Hgn!” Shoving the bottle it’s maw and pressing it back, “Hn!” Swink! Drawing the blade, “Ughn!” SPLASK !GLIST! After digging the blade in deep, Beth yanks it out and pushes off the Walker, “Asshole...”
Discovering that Daryl was just standing there with a Knife. He could’ve helped but he didn’t, “Thanks for Nothing.” Shuffling past her Daryl huffs, “Make all that noise about how much you can take care of yourself but still expect me to help you?” Ducking her head low, she supposes those are two Inconsistent positions. Always badgering him about her independence but expecting help.
Once he’s in a different Room, Beth checks out a line of Butchered Corpses. These were all Workers, each one shot to pieces. The Walker she just killed? He was a Resident of this place. As shown by his mangled sweater vest, formal bloody shirt and the 38 Revolver stuck in his fingers.
Panning her torchlight up, Beth reads old blood writing...
‘WELCOME TO THE DOGTROT’
Judging the conditions of all the Bodies, the Workers are Older than the Man. Looks as though he persisted for a little longer than the Workers. Heading down the stairs with Daryl, they find a lower level that sits upon the slope of which this structure resides.
Old and Irrelevant Dusty Trophies dots the long cabinet. Suggesting a Storied History to this place. Many a Person had passed through these halls. Former Champions of Golfing, many of which seemed to Rich. The Older Painting even depicted former Presidents. In Beth relevant Ignorance of all this. She had never even heard of this place before, but it was evidently High-Brow. Very High brow.
“Hgn- ghn!” Pressing a fallen Trophy Shelf back onto the wall himself, Daryl keeps moving through the dusty hall. Taking a Right-hand turn, they enter a very old gift shop. Nearly everything is still around. It’s not uncommon to find a place and see these types of locations to be checked through. Missing Items on the rack. Busted Cash Registers... Just anything of value.
Yet it was clear as Day to Daryl that literally none of this has seen human contact in several months. Perhaps even since the outbreak and downfall of this Club. CLK! Beth startled herself, accidentally kicking an old mannequin hand that fell off the display just beside her. Daryl was busy stealing stuff from the nearby Bowl.
Curiously, Beth paces up towards the Women’s Clothes racks. There were some fresher-looking shirts and stuff here. Not exactly Survivalist Wear, but something that doesn’t have several days' worth of crap on it. Picking out a yellow shirt that seemed nice, Beth also nicks a White Cardigan and then a pair of Golfer's Socks.
Can’t forget the socks.
Leaning over the counter, Daryl pulls out a screwdriver, flipping it around and between his fingers, “Hmn.” And adds it to his collection of tools. Beth, in her new shirt, tucks the yellow one behind her knife and gun. Standing by a mirror and checking herself out… before realising there’s no one even to enjoy her nice clothes, “Mhn…”
Daryl then passes by a Mannequin that had been cut in half, and instead a woman's body, right down to the hip, had been skewered onto the leg rest and mannequin pole. The Sign ‘RICH BITCH’ with the eyes plucked and various fashion symbols still on the body such as a pearl white necklace.
Starting to smoke, Daryl turns and views the corpse, flicking his lighter and lights the cig, “Pffhhh, pah... pah...” Blowing smoke at it. Before could view anything else, Beth casts a big sheet over the body, concealing the Lady, “We don’t need to be a part of this.” Shrugging, Daryl takes another long huff and blows, “Fuck ‘em.” Coldly denying any empathy to these People.
Disturbed & Disgusted, she just moves on, ignoring him.
Feeling a little bad, Daryl gets up and keeps walking, “Sorry.” Accepting the Apology, Beth peeks open a door, “Seems clear.” Daryl takes the lead shining his light down the next hallway. They're back in the main annex. Okay, time to check the other exit-!
DOOOOONGGG! DOOONNNGGG!
That thing, it’s still working! But it has no cords! Beth whispers, “Battery Operated...” Remaining still like gravestones, they wait to see if there was any response at all... Any Wheezing, Snarling, Patting of Shoes, but... Nothing. Daryl whiffs at the air, not gonna be able to smell out any Lurkers. There are too many bodies in this place.
“Hrrkkk...” There! Daryl dashes down a hallway seeing a Shambling making its way down. About to get out the crossbow, Daryl hears more, “Move!” Getting her to run just as more Maimed Walkers sweep around the corner, “Iooohkkk!” “Hak! Hak!” “Jrrrhhkkk!” Getting around the Corner, Beth shines a light, “More there!” Undead Husks stumble behind several Barricades, beginning to press against it, their maggoty, mouldy fingers punch through!
Dashing down the hall, Beth juts her boot out, “Hgn!” CRK! Kicking out a walker’s knee and stabbing the top of the head! Daryl closes the door and then grabs the couch, “Hgn! Ghn!” CLONK! Pressing the thing against the door and then keeps dumping more chairs and even a table onto it! The Undead smashing and bashing against the Wooden Door, held off for now.
“HRHKK!” A Walker lunges out from behind a Cabinet, “Crap!” Beth grabs its arms and flails it into the carpet about to finish it off when suddenly Daryl gets on top and raises a golf club, CRK! CRK! CRK! CRK! Endlessly beating on the Creature’s Head, butchering the skull, splintering and splattering it! Beth stumbles back in shock, witnessing Daryl break even the club but he doesn’t care. Taking the Creature’s Collar, “Urhhkk...?” WHK! FWHAK! FHK! Mashing his Knuckles into the Thing’s Face! Bashing and Bashing and Smashing the beast until finally... it was Dead.
Seeing it was gone, Daryl raises his fist one last time, WRAMM! Fracturing its face and leaving it maimed..
Dumping the Creature, Daryl lifts his boot, “GRHN!” GRK! BLISK! Caving in the weathered skull and spilling blood everywhere. As soon as he was clear-headed, he finds Beth dripping with blood, shuddering in her boots...
...As the Man breathes and spits, he could only quietly look down in shame... having lost his cool. Beth backs away and ducks into somewhere else to get rid of her bloodied clothes. That he had ruined. Daryl stares at his own shaky bloodied fists, what the hell did he just do? Grabbing out a rag, Daryl wipes free his knuckles... no cuts, Thank Fuck.
Now clean, Daryl gets his crossbow and moves around the corner, finding... A Bar. Coming back around the corner, Beth's outlines are illuminated by Stained Glass Light, wearing a Green Hoodie she just found, it's a little small but, it wasn’t the bloody cardigan, “We made it... I know you think this is stupid and it probably is but... I don’t care. All I wanted to do today was lay down and cry, but we don’t get to do that.”
“So beat up on Walkers if that makes you feel better. I need to do this.” and heading back into the Bar. The Trouble was... is that he didn’t feel better. Not by one Lick... Perhaps Confused, Lost and Angry are better descriptors for Daryl here. Beth quietly moves through this damaged environment. Bullets having clearly broken glasses and splintered wood.
Looking down, Beth spots a spent Remington 870 on the floor, which she picks up and weighs in her hand. This’ll be good if there are any other shotgun shells about. Marching towards the bar where she knows that Barkeepers tend to keep their bullets, Beth finds... Two Bodies... A Lady in a dress wearing a Worker’s Sweater, a bullet through the top of her head and then... An Actual Worker, dead on the floor, a spent 32 revolver in hand.
Somehow... Some fucking how... in the midst of this Classist Hellhole. A Place in limbo, perpetually prolonging Old-World Blues into the New. A Couple had formed, between A Guest Lady and A Servant Man. That somehow, in their Final Stand. In the Twilight of this Misbegotten Country Club.
They Found Love.
It was so... Stark, so disturbing but also... Touching. That’s when she realised... This Shotgun was probably the Lady’s because it had fancy engravings in it. An Elk at the stock, Victorian Embroidery across the barrel. The Man had only a simple 32. Single Action Colt.
Someone found them like this, after the Chaos and saw what they had become, a Loving and now Grieving Couple. Then shoot her Dead anyway. Cold... Inhumane... Evil. Just like the Governor. Philip Blake isn’t the only person to be Dead Inside.
Slowly, Beth side steps the Couple and reaches under the Cabinet... finding the very last bottle in all of the Club. There is also just one box Shotgun Shells here. Taking out the box, Beth opens it and finds... almost all the shells inside. She had only gotten to fire off one load of gauge at the attacker before this happened.
Swallowing Beth then picks out the bottle and places it atop the Counter. Daryl smashes a painting and tears out the writing, folding it up in his hands as Beth is visibly staring at the bottle.
“GH!” Grabbing it and smashing it onto the counter, leaning against the wood and starting to cry, tears streaming down her face... Daryl puts away the paper, and grabs his Torch, shining a light upon the Deceased Couple. His eyes gazing up at the wheezing Beth, covering her face in the most primal sob she’s ever unleashed.
The remnants of the Beverage seeping down from the counter, Beth leans up only to wheeze, “E-ehhnn… S-sorry... f-for wasting... time...” Daryl steps up on the other side of the counter from her, “You didn’t...” Trying to catch her breath, fanning herself, Beth whispers, “T-they were shot Dead... Daryl... Somebody came in here... Came in here and killed them both...”
Daryl’s boot rolls over a casing, so he leans down and picks it up, revealing a 38 Revolver Casing. Beth focuses on the Round, “T-the Dogtrot.. Man... The one by the Kitchens...” Shaking her head quickly, trying to wipe at her eyes, “G-god... They must’ve killed someone important. The Workers, I mean... so he became mad. Revenge-driven... he killed everyone left alive. By the time... he found them both? It was too late... He was too Far Gone...”
Silently, the Huntsmen lays the casing upon the Counter and stays there for a moment. Beth breathes in and then out, “...W-we need... to feel things... Daryl. People who don’t--- become this. D-do you see it yet? Do you understand?” Still stoic, still a lumbering giant, Daryl wasn’t able to see it and Miss Greene could see it plainly in his eyes, “I hope you do one day, Daryl... because the World isn’t gonna get any nicer...”
Grabbing the shotgun shells and the shotgun, abandoning him, The booze and the bodies. Heading towards the door, which she unwedges a crowbar from and roughly pushes it open and walking out into the rain. Daryl thinks back... to the Mannequin. Soon noticing a picture left on the ground, beneath the muck and ruin. Taking it up between his fingers, seeing it... A Family Photo of a Dog... Dogtrot Man and the Mannequin Lady. They owned this place... and that was what was taken from the Owner.
His Family was Lost, and he Destroyed Another in Return.
Folding the photo, Daryl grabs his things and walks out, seeing Beth halfway down the golf course, and then following her still.
15 Minutes Away
The rain hadn't let up, it was still hitting the leaves, seeping into the mulch. Beth has her hands within her jacket, blonde stringy bangs dripping with water. Soon noticing that Daryl has caught up. Pushing aside the drenched Greenery. “A Brother...” Beth scuffs her boot against the muddy ground, “That’s what you were before the Turn... You never held down a job. Never filled one specific role... because you were Merle’s Brother. You went Too and Fro with him. It didn't matter where... didn’t matter what.”
Shifting her hooded head for a moment, “That was... until he went somewhere you couldn’t follow. He took from you... Your Future. Because that’s what he did best... Take from his Little Brother.”
Daryl followed gravely, pushing aside some foliage, “Correct...”
She won the Bet... but there was hardly an Award to win. Beth begins to softly shake her head, “That was Zach’s last guess... He was gonna try it next time he saw you, but... That’s not how it went. He figured it out by slowly narrowing things... cutting the potential outcomes, piece by piece. Catching the things you said.”
“When he heard about Merle from Shumpert? In the Quarantine? He figured it out. That’s the kind of person Zach is... The kind person Jimmy was. The sort of Person Noah wanted to be and finally... The Person my Father suffered all of his life to become. The type of Person... I want to be.”
“So... there it is... My confusing, enigmatic feelings...”
Daryl quietly nods, understanding Zach a lot better now... and in turn, Beth’s feelings for him, “You think they're gone?” Shaking her head, Beth sighs out, “There was this saying the kids cooked up... ‘We Look Until We Know’ and... It applies here. In fact, it is the Wisest Code they’ve ever made. Cus it’s true.”
“We can’t be too far gone, Daryl. We need something, anything to keep moving.”
Recognising a damaged old truck from the 1930s, Daryl flicks his Crossbow rightwards, “Go that way.” Confused, Beth does as told and steps through some low-hanging trees until she emerges onto the Yard of some Wooden Shack. Raising her hand to obstruct the rain, it seems in decent enough condition.
Daryl lets his Crossbow hang, hand flicking out to the Shack, “Found this place with Michonne. Had it pinned for a stop on the next run. That places us about 30 – 40 Minutes from Merriwether.” Beth quietly eyes the stable looking structure, “Better than some Camp or a Golf Course... Let’s check it out.”
“First...” Daryl beckons her over, “We’re gonna check the back building, cus there’s two.” This Place was run down as all hell. Overgrowth looks to have been strangling these buildings even before the collapse. One Deck had a mammoth load of Mouldy furniture stacked up on it. The Building in the back seemed less overrun but crappier in quality. The Windows were already damaged and leaves had gotten inside.
All the Same, Daryl opens the Door and lets her in, “Through here.”
Flicking on her flashlight, Beth steps in to see... Oh! She’s seen these before, “A Still?” Shining a light inside to see that it’s infested with rot, “Damn.” But Daryl knows exactly where to go, “Don’t mind that hunk of junk.” Opening a crate and taking out a few bottles of spirits, of moonshine. Handing one to Beth, “Your first drink, right there.” Clinging to the bottle, Beth stares at the clear mirror like beverage, “Thanks...”
Back around the house, Daryl opens the door to unveil a messy dump of a place. Crap and trash everywhere. All the Furniture looks at least 200 Years Old as some sort of disgusting but impressive feat.
The Wallpaper is in the process of peeling and the sink is absolutely stacked with leftover dishes and even more mess than one can imagine. Beth shuts the door and takes a few whiffs, “No walkers in here.” Ducking into the bedroom, Daryl checks and finds just a single Double bed, “Your Bed’s in here, it’s only got a few bed bugs.”
“Pfft, I’ll take the floor, thanks.” Beth lays the crate of drinks onto the table, and peers about, “It’s nearly as messy as the Prison when it started out.” Daryl presses the bathroom door open and shines a light into the rot, “Nah, the toilets were nicer.” Shutting and locking that up, “Still gotta piss in the woods.”
Beth grabs a broom, shaking it free of dust and scraping and brushing the floor about, getting the mess onto the corners of the floor, “Much better.” Daryl takes up a jar and pops it open, pouring Beth a serving, “This shit’s Hardcore. So watch it.” Sitting at the table and letting the broom drop, Beth picks up the glass, sniffing at it, “Ehhn! Ahok!” Coughing into her sleeve, “Fuck Sake, that seems pungent.” Hearing him chuckle and sit at the other chair, easily downing a whole jar.
Taking up the Glass, Beth lingers there... Daryl puts down the jar and spits at the floor, “Mhn, problem?” Shaking her head, Beth takes a first sip, “Just, my Daddy always said Bad Moonshine can make you go blind.” Daryl pops the cap of another jar, “Ain’t nothing worth seeing out there anyhow.” Glug, Glug, Glug...
Tipping up the glass, Beth drinks the entire thing and soon spits it all out, “Pffhht! Ahk!? Christ! Is that Alcohol or Poison!?” Grabbing another jar and adding her second dose while Daryl skulls half of his second dose too, “Mghn, A bit of Column A and a little of B.” Standing and grabbing a hammer, “Gimme a sec. Gonna cover these windows.”
Moments Later
Most of the windows were covered now, meanwhile Beth sips from her glass and pulls a face, “The Hell?” Pressing her boot on a Bra-Cig Holder, pink and plastic and absolutely loaded, Beth muses over the dumb thing, “Who walks into All-Mart and buys this?” Turning to see it, Daryl waves his hammer at it, “My Dad, that’s who. Oh, he’s a dumbass. Just feel grateful the walls don’t got Pin-ups at every corner. Now that’d really be my Old Man.”
Swirling the beverage in her Cup, Beth has one brow raised at it, “Yeah, I am gonna guess he didn’t have many Lady Friends.” Daryl swipes up his drink and takes a gulp, “Mghn, on the contrary. He always found some kinda way to muscle or weasel money outta Merle and Collins. Where’d it go? Straight into the purse of the nearest Slut.”
“Daryl... don’t cuss like that.” Beth sips again, “Especially with me around, Jesus.” Snorting, Daryl turns, “It’s the truth, I mean they was trying to survive. Same as me and Merle. Just sucked how they did that. S’all.”
Beth pushes it back to the corner it came from, “What a Charming Guy.” She said ironically, but Daryl shrugs, “He was what he was. He used to set shit up like that on the TV, whip out the Double Action and blast it.” Widening her Eyes, Beth turns to her friend fully in alarm, “He was popping off guns in the House?”
“Aw, it was a bunch of junk anyway. That’s how I knew what this place was.” Daryl flings his arm about, gesturing to all the waste, “That shed, these shitty as couches and shelves full of stuff that’s not seen the light of Day in at least 60 Years? Yup, my Pa had a place just like this. That’s why I liked Crappy Motels. Cus sometimes some idiot with 2 Dollars in their wallet would swing over and clean it once in a blue moon.”
All the while Beth can only conceive of how clean her house was. Full of Memories and Mementos. Even at the Greene Family's Lowest Points before the Fall? It was still paradise compared to a place like this. Maybe she had judged her upbringing too harshly. Forgotten its perks, the advantages of her Schooling.
The Luck of being raised in a nice home before everything turned to Dirt and Moss.
“Got the Dumpster Chairs, for sitting in.” Daryl quietly flings his hammer at it, “The Draws all open for the Drinkin’. Got these fancy buckets, for spittin’ chaw in.” Turning on his heels, “Have your Old Lady to tell you to stop smoking.” Picking up an Old Newspaper and showing it to Beth, “Here’s your... here’s your Internet.” A Walker starts moaning and growling, while Daryl clicks his tongue, “Oh hey, it’s the neighbours, here to pinch whatever drugs were purchased last night and act like your friends.”
Beth sips silently from her cup, “Were they like Walkers?”
Checking out on the Treeline, Daryl flicks his head back, “Aw yeah, even walked a little like them too. Gimme a second. Gonna deal with this ass hole before he bashes something loud.” Leaving Beth in the room, who just stares into her cup... She had gravely underappreciated so many things.
Imagining her child-like self in something like this... The sorts of... Self-Fefeating thoughts that’d linger. The Apathy to the wider world. Even within the Chaffing and air-restrictive Stuffed Churches. Even within the Dusty Bible Passages and the Close-Minded, increasingly deluded Pastor and his words? Even in that space... There was a place for a Child to escape.
A Mind Palace you could create. Like emptying out your bible and slipping in a different book just so you’d have something refreshing to read as the Old Pastor talked to you on what the verses met.
You could lock yourself away into an Imaginary World, where you could ignore the Musics and the Hollering and Hallelujahs. You could go Home, sit in a corner and draw stuff, gaze out into the setting sun and then your loving parents would call you out for Dinner.
Even all that, with its Subtle Problems, the Quiet Suppression... There was space to be You.
In a place like this? Guns, Booze, Drugs? Crass Vulgarness and Pitiful Squalor? There was no space for a Child. No Room to imagine. If you were to read a book, you’d only just gaze up from the pages and be reminded of the depravity of your situation. This was the place... he grew up in?
Late Afternoon
Sitting in front of a table, the Two Friends were talking. Daryl was slurping from a jar while Beth was only halfway through her second Glass, “So first, I say something I haven’t done... and if you have? You Drink.” Her discerning eyes but friendly smile keeping the situation on a low ebb, her Drunken Friend sets aside the jar, “Alright... Shoot.”
Beth pockets her hands within her jacket, “Okay... let’s start off simple like. You ever played a Drinking Game?” He doesn’t drink it seems, stroking at his beard, “Never needed a reason to get lit before. How about you?” Beth takes up the cup and takes half a sip, “Jimmy took all of my shots. I uhh... I chickened out but it was still fun. That was the night I learned how to drive, cus he was too smash drunk too.”
Learning a little more about Jimmy, Daryl nods once, “Okay, your turn.”
“Ehm...” She wipes her finger around and round the Cup’s top, “I’ve never had a Girlfriend.” Daryl scoffs at her, “Me and Leah were, you know... Sorta together. Not much of a Game.” Taking a gulp of Moonshine and putting it down. Beth snickers lightly at him, “Well it’s a Way to get to know People... The booze sorta... overpowers the inhibitions. Let’s you learn things you never woulda have otherwise.”
Seems like a simple game but Daryl plays along anyhow, “Hmn... I have never been outta Georgia.” Beth widens her eyes in actual surprise, “You sure? Never accidentally crossed State Lines on a Hunt before?” Shaking his head, “Naw... hardly left lower Georgia. The closest I ever was is when we’d go to the Big City. I wanted to go to Savannah once, and I actually got to but only after the Turn.”
“Well, state lines sorta count but...” Beth picks up her glass, “You got me beat. Our church once joined a Missionary, and Me and Dad got to go on a trip for a week. We dropped in at India. The Government wasn’t giving much clean water to these People, so we went ahead and helped clean out the water system with ‘em. One of the Guys at our Church was a Water Engineer.”
“Kinda wish I appreciated that trip more... Honestly, I was just getting fed up with how some folks spent more time preaching than helping. Made the work I was doing a lot harder... but Daddy always said that Hard Work builds Character... I thought he was full of crap until Grady.”
“I guess... I dunno, it just always felt like the Other Christians lost their way. They knew Jesus’s story but didn’t understand it. That annoyed me, so, so much.” Daryl pokes a finger at her, “Your Go.”
Tapping at her Glass, Beth glances out towards the Window, rain sliding down it, “Hmn... I’ve never gotten under the influence and done something I regret.” Daryl doesn’t drink, showing that he has, “Don’t like to talk about that... but... I’ve said things. Done things... My Tongue ain’t always been so clean. There was a time... A time I needed a soap on my tongue as badly as Merle did.”
“A time where I uhh... I uhh... got drunk. And uhm... This Kid... Black Kid... About... 15. Anyway... uh, we went to jail for that one. His Mom talked to me, you know... She told me... she said ‘God Help you, Mister Dixon. Because No one will help You.’ and then left. After I uh... failed to... -I dunno, it was a long time ago. I was 16.” Taking 3 chugs of Moonshine anyway.
She hardly blamed him for the rule violation, “I didn’t think you were...”
“I was.” Daryl nods quite firmly, “Not cus I wanted to... Just, just how my house was, you know?” Kind of like how she inherited her Faith... Beth gulps, “It’s okay... are you okay with doing your turn?”
After some silence, Daryl manages to push out his next Question, “Never been on Vacation.”
A small smile to her face about that, and takes a sip again, “Hn... I had one. It was a School Trip, but I consider it one. We went camping out near Parker’s Run in North Carolina. I met Jimmy then, it was about like, 11th Grade then. I was nearly outta High School. We went in May, just months before the Turn and it was my best memory.”
“There was this one night we snuck out together. We broke into the Observation Deck and watched the Stars. We poured our hearts out all over that thing and then...? Had our First Kiss. By the time we got back to Georgia? We were Official. Then August Swung by and uhh... things changed very quickly after that. I eventually had nothing left but the pain.”
Daryl quietly nods at her, “Camping wasn’t no Vacation for me... it was just something you had to learn. Your Turn.”
He’s getting a little... different over there. Beth passes along her Cup, “...Did your Father Teach you?” He nods once, and grabs his jar, gulping and tossing it aside, “Mhm-hn... I never got to go to a nice fancy school. Never got a Dream-like House to live in. Never had a proper Family... No school trips, no vacations to India.”
With a falling expression, Beth inches a little closer, “Daryl, I am not trying to-!” He flicks his hand at the air, “What are you trying to do, Beth!?” Gulping quietly, she just leans back on her legs, “Trying to play a Game...”
“Naw.” Daryl stands and struts over to the other side of the house, unzipping his flyer and pissing onto the floor, “Just trying to fucking liken yourself to me! Like you get it! You don’t!” Not watching him, Beth just tips out the rest of her beverage, “Daryl...”
“NAH!” Zipping up his flyer and kicking off a chair, angrily strutting back and forth, “You sit there with a pretty little Daydream! The Cute boys and the Fancy memories! Trying to act like cus Daddy ain’t so open-minded like you got some kinda business judging me! Trying to- Get into my head!”
“You’re 18, Beth, I am fucking, 40 or something!”
Her eyes widen like Canyons, jaw dropping, “N-no!” She exclaims, standing up and holding hands together, “I am not, not trying to do that! Daryl, you’re my Friend!” How and when did she ever given the notion of-! Daryl chuckles loudly, clapping his hands together, “God, you’re fuckin’ Liar! Trying to show me you’re an adult! Saying how you had sex and shit!? Now you’re getting me drunk! Don’t think I don’t see it!”
“You’re Lonely!” Poking and jabbing his finger at the air, “I ain’t for you! I ain’t!”
Bubbling up, Beth flies up her hands, “Oh Fuck you, you drunken bastard! I was trying to get to know you! I was trying to help! I got Two Boyfriends already, the shit kinda use, do I have for you!? Sitting around, wasting away! Letting yourself rot, and stink up! Becoming more and more like a Walker with each passing day!”
“OOOH! WHAT A CATCH!” Grabbing her glass and throwing at the floor, “Grow the fuck up! You’re supposed to be a fully grown man!” Steaming like a Raging Bull, Daryl clenches his fists, “Oh, look at you! The Pretty Princess of House fucking Greene! Sipping on her Frozen Yoghurt. Getting to... have a Pet fucking Pony! Getting to get shit from fucking Santa Claus!” Kicking over the chair, “Having a whole Army of folks to rely on Protection!”
“HELL! I NEVER EVEN RELIED ON ANYBODY FOR ANYTHING!” Smashing a bunch of utensils and plates, and trays all over the floor, making her jump, “Jesus Fucking-! Be careful!”
Loudly, he chortles, kicking over a table, “Oh, I am sorry? You gonna make a song about it!? Like everything is fun and fine!? What is this to you!? A Game? Some kinda... Dream!?” Her hand on her pistol, Beth backs up a little, “P-please stop this...”
“Stop it!?” Daryl flicks out a knife, aiming it at her, “You goddamned Child! Cutting yourself! For Attention! You have NO idea what pain is! What LOSS is! Your Pa’s still alive! Zach and Noah, MAGGIE! Even Glenn!”
“I AIN’T GOT ANYONE!” Grabbing the Crate of Booze and hurling it! Beth quickly side steps, watching the crate shatter and the glass break upon the floor. All of the alcohol is just splashing everywhere! The Two just stand in silence for a moment... Beth had her gun out, aimed squarely at his head, hammer already down.
Tears streaking along her cheeks, “P-please... Stop... Please Stop...” Legs shaking and quaking, “I-i just... wanted... A Friend. I didn’t ask... to be berated...”
CRAK! CRAK! CRAK! THUD! THUMP! A whole crew of Walkers has shown up and began slamming the doors! Daryl just suddenly advances, right past her and flies open the doors, “DARYL!” She exclaims as he kicks all of them down the stairs, “COME ON THEN! YOU WANNA TUSSLE SHITBRAINS!?” Grabbing the first one he could and drawing his knife, skewered it, “HAH!” Pushing it away, “Urrhhkk!”
“Daryl, behind!” Beth pumps her shotgun, but he just backhands it and stomps onto the head, “Ngh!” GLOSHT! From behind, a Walker Grapples him, “Daryl!” She goes to help, but he just throws it over himself and grabs its neck, slamming his fist over and over and over again into the Creature’s Face. Splattering its blood all over his fist again, caving it in, more and more more!
“URHHKK!” A Walker pushes out of the shrubs, about to flank Daryl! CA-BANG! SPLASK! Its body bursts wide open, shells from the barrel of Beth’s shotgun sending it flying and slamming into the ground! The Walker was Dead. Daryl flicks around to see it wasted, “How you-? How you shooting straight?” Getting up from the mangled Walker. Beth reaches behind herself and tosses an empty water bottle onto the deck, “...I only drank once... The rest has been water. You didn’t even notice.”
Picking up the body with his hurt hand, Daryl winces in pain, seeing how empty it was, “Why? Why did you do that?”
Lowering the Shotgun, Beth released a long sigh, “Because none of this has been about me... I wanted to drink... Yeah. But there was something else, Dixon.” Walking down the stairs and stopping in front of him, “You... You are not letting yourself feel things. It’s become dangerous, and you know that. T-the fact that you even thought I was interested in you? T-terrifies Me.” Daryl sees her hold that Shotgun, almost as though she might have to use it on him.
What is he Doing…?
Holding the side of his head, Daryl stumbles back and sits onto a log, leaning over, “...I dunno what I think... When... When what happened to you? With Gorman? Happened to Me? I couldn’t get a gun. There wasn’t some Lady ready to save me... I had no Friends. Couldn't even call the Cops...”
Holding his palms together and staring at the mangled Walker Body, “Cus it was my Old Man... He had my neck bound ... with a belt. He used that to Control People ... and then he... He’d do it. I didn’t have anything I could do except to sit there... and pretend it wasn’t happening. That I was just... in a bad dream.”
Grabbing a wet plastic chair, Beth drags it over and sets it next to Daryl, sitting with the Shotgun in her lap, “All Survivors ... No matter how... Physical the Assault... Are the same. We’re all People who Deserve Better, Daryl. What you’re feeling? It’s Real... and it’s Valid. It doesn’t matter if it's a Man or a Lady... It’s what happened and what went on.”
Covering his eyes, Daryl begins to gutturally cry, unleashing a typhoon of tears against his palms. For so many reasons it’d take days to list them all. So sat Beth, and arm around his shoulders, Hugging up against him, “It’s okay to Cry... It’s what makes us Human...”
That Night
Sitting on the wet Deck, dozens of Dead walkers around. Beth had her head leaned up against the wooden beam, “What happened... at the Prison... It wasn't our fault. It wasn’t yours... things just... go to shit sometimes. Sometimes... you can do everything right and it all blows up anyway.”
“That’s what happened to Zach... he went to every single source of help in the Country... and none of them helped Jody or him or his Boyfriend. So... all he had left to do was shoot his Father to save his Brother... and the Governor ruined that too.”
Daryl was digging at the wood with his knife, “Sorry... I forgot how... Explosive I can be when drunk... I didn’t mean those things.” Beth swallows and pans her head over to the Darkness, “Yes you did... but it’s okay... When these sorts of things happen... it can change how you are. That's why I make the decisions I do. I don’t want to be the person my History wants to make me and neither should you, Daryl.”
Guilty as hell, Daryl could only dig at the Wood. Feeling like a freak and a monster.
Sitting across from him, Beth sighs and begins to get up, “We should get moving... I don’t want to sleep here anymore. The Woods aren’t so bad afterall.” Going down the stairs, Beth turns towards the house, biting her lip, “It’s time to let go, Daryl. It’s time... to turn your back on this for Good... Cus there ain’t nothing good coming from this place. Of this... Version of you. It’s time to let go.”
“You gotta stay who you are... not who you were. Places like this... you have to put it away.”
Standing, Daryl leans up against the wooden Beam, “And what if I can’t? What if... Some things just become a part of you?” Beth leans her Shotgun against her Shoulder, “You Die... and then I am the Last Woman Standing. Cus I am gonna be... I ain’t going, I ain’t going anywhere until either fix this Shitty World, or I am Dead in a ditch somewhere. Cus that’s who I am... That’s who I choose to be, despite it all.”
Daryl leans off the beam, looking back to the House inside, “We should... We should go inside.”
“No...” Beth smiles at him, “We should burn it down.”
Leaning back towards the House and then to Beth, he had two choices before him... Stay here or leave with Beth. It’s clear as day that’s what she is saying. “We’ll need more booze.” Daryl shows her the lighter, “Lot more.”
In mere minutes, they soak the entire shack in moonshine and booze, flooding the still house and throwing dry materials into the home. Rushing out, the Pair with Daryl flicking out a wad of cash and holding it out for Beth, “Wanna?” Smirking, she flicks a lighter, lighting the wad, and Daryl tosses it into the house, starting the flames. Taking out the final bottle, he hands it to Beth, who grabs it by the neck, “HENF!” Tossing the Bottle into the flames and spewing more heat and blaze into the Shack.
Flicking a Middle-Finger to the Past, having Daryl Join her.
The Undead who were drawn by the Earlier fighting slowly meander towards the flames in mass. All of it goes up, every piece of history. As the Flames whip, Daryl begins to cry and smile for the first time in a long time... He was Free.
At Last.
Chapter 16: Lonesome Road
Chapter Text
Day 461, Tuesday, 29 th of November 2011
37.02F
“Lookie that.” Carl holds up a square of marmalade Pudding in a Rag, to which Sophia plucks with her fingers, “Nrhn... Hnmm...” Chewing onto it and enjoying the sweet taste. Carl also eats up his. They were sitting on the deck of a Cargo Depot. Rick, Adora and Michonne are still sleeping inside.
Swallowing and covering her lips, Sophia giggles to herself, “Worth it... Happy Birthday, Clementine.” Suddenly, Carl pokes up a finger, “Oh hold on. Before we go saying that...” Stuffing his hand into his pack, ruffling around and pulling out a candlestick and setting it onto the deck between them. Sophia curiously tilts her head whilst he brings out a Lighter, Flick! Flick! Bringing the flame towards the candle string and lighting it, “There we go. May not have a Cake, but no Birthday is complete without a Candle.”
“Hehe~” Leaning towards him, red cheeks and loving eyes watching him take up another square of pudding and handing it to her, “A Toast.” Letting Soph grab a square and then getting his own, “As her Best Friend, you get veto on her Birthday wish.” Now she was eyeing the little square, “She wishes... to find me this year. Er- well, uhm, in 2012. Sorry, I forgot it’s only November.”
After getting a chuckle out of Carl, he pensively thumbs at his Square, “I wish... that if I find her first? I get the chance to take her back to you, Soph.” Toasting their squares, they eat up. Watching the rising sun over the treeline.
The City of Atlanta is much closer now, and with it? Terminus is as well.
Chestnut Mountain, Hall County – Lott Creek
Holding a machete tightly with fingerless gloves and a thick hooded jacket, Bob tightens his expression, hearing the faint Wispy groaning of the Undead close by. Maggie had a knife in one hand and a rock in the other, staring forwards as the Cold Wind and fog breezes against her face. Julie, with her red handled machete and wrapped up knuckles tightened her hand around the blade, and last was Sasha, who had two knives ready, Fingers flexing and tightening.
“Arhhkkk!” The First Fetid Monster stomps its way through the fog. SWANK! Bob chops its face and forces it back! The advancing Dead draw closer, but the Quadruple watch each other’s flanks. The Next Creature was a Mossy-faced Eyeless beast with barely any clothes and all muck and bone stumbling their way at Sasha, “Urroook!” SWIK! Jabbing a devastating blow into its skull!
SLSK! Maggie claims a Kill, kicking its leg out, and stabbing the fungal-infested head, before pushing it away, flies trailing after it, “Hf!” SLONK! Burying her sword into the creature's chin and driving the blade up, Julie slams it into its friend, SVASHT! And let Sasha jab it, kicking both into the dirt! The Dead flood in like a locust storm, the Group jabs, slashes and whacks their way through it! Bob closes his knuckles and sends them thundering into a Walker’s jaw, breaking its teeth and face before dislodging his blade, SVISHT Chopping its head damn near off!
Thud! The Mossy Decayed Head rolling around in the mush, gushing dark red.
Getting pressed, Maggie struggles against two Walkers, “ARRHHK! “YRRHHK!” Pushing and gnashing at the air before her! While Julie continues cleaving her blade back and forth, SVISH! SLASK! SPASHK! Slashing pairs down each time, sending dark ichor flying through the fog! Covering her charge, Sasha breaks Rank to kick out a Walker gaining on Jules and butchering it with both knives, SLASK! SKAK SPASK! “RGH!” WRAMM! Kicking it away, “Grh!”
“URHK!” A Walker in tattered, fragmented clothes grapples Bob from behind, tugging him away while his sword is head deep into another Walker, “GAAHHH!!” CHOMP! The Monster bites but gets its teeth trapped on his shoulder, tearing out fabrics, BANG! SPLAST! The Monster’s Head jolts and collapses onto the Forest Floor! BLAM! BLAM! Taking out the last two on Maggie!
BANG! A 9MM Brass Round snipes the final Walker by Julie, Sasha’s Pistol smoking. Turning in Terror, she rapidly checks on Bob, “Are you Bit!?” His hand tugs at his own shirt, “I-i am fine! It got caught on the bandage! Haha! Imagine that? Lucky to be hurt!” Getting a swift and immediate hug from Sasha. “Ow, ow, ow!” Nope, Bob did not like that, making Michonne lean off, “Sorry.”
“Ey, I didn’t say stop, I just said Ow.” Smirking for the whole Party, each getting a little chuckle. Julie slowly wipes down her blade, “Okay, let’s keep moving. We should be close to something soon.” Maggie helps Bob up and pats him off, “Yup, let’s get somewhere warm. Gonna catch a cold otherwise.”
Hobbling away from the Foggy Battlefield, leaving behind a bunch of gored corpses. Already, ants scurry up to monopolise.
Near Allen Creek – Hall County
Aiming the crossbow, Beth’s eyes squarely focus on the tip and its Target beyond. Daryl Dixon from behind mentors her in its use, “Good, now what do you see?” Beth lowers the crossbow quietly, scanning her surroundings, “Kinda looks like something came through here.” Tapping her foot against some disturbed leaves below. “Walks a bit like a drunk.” A Smile appearing upon her bright face, “It’s a Walker, right?”
Scratching under his chin, “Or it’s a Drunk.” Blowing air, Beth keeps following the tracks closely, “Nah, it’s a Walker. I’m getting pretty good at this, and before long? I won’t need you at all.”
“Tch...” He follows along, crunching the leaves beneath, “That’ll be the day. Huntress Beth. Ain’t no one gonna mess with that.” Giddily striding along the leaves, Beth looks back for a moment, “Damn Straight, Mister Dixon, Damn Straight.”
After a few moments... they find... not a Walker. No... It’s a Man. Prompting them both to kneel and tuck behind the cold & wet leaves. The Stranger, a Larger Caucasian American Man in a Damaged Viper M.C. vest and Sweater, Jeans and Boots, “Hk-chew...” Spitting onto the ground. The Man kneels and picks out some mangled Squirrel from his Bear trap, “Ngh... Waste of a Good Trap.” Adding it to the sack and grabbing the jaws, “Hgn, gh!” Crank! Resetting it and grabbing the Sack & the Bottle, strolling away and tipping another down the hatch.
Once he was gone? Beth bites at her lip, that was… far from ideal, “I guess it was a Drunkard then...” Daryl taps against her shoulder, and hurries her away, “C’mon... let’s get outta here before we find another one of his traps or buddies.” Already Daryl was getting out of there, but Beth? She was just staring at the Trap... Wondering if this is really something they were going to walk away from. For now? Beth follows but she keeps her eyes wide open... the entire way.
Terminus Line – Hall County
A Large, Large , Large Trail of People walks down the Rail tracks. Many of them Prisoners, Woodbury Survivors, many of them were Renegades. Some were Eversprings Defenders, Attackers, and others were the myriad of families between. In this massive formation of the weary and lost, at the very tip of it? Was Hershel Greene himself, walking with two sacks over his shoulders. Between him were the boys. Zach and Noah.
“You got any Fives?” Zach comments, holding a set of cards in his hand. Noah held another between both his hands, his whole life hanging off his shoulders, “Go Fish.” Zach pulls one card out from his pocket. Noah reviews his deck... “You got a Red King?” Flicking out a card, Zach pockets it in his other pocket, and Noah does the same. Hershel looks between them with amusement, “How is it that you boys happened upon a Deck of Cards?”
Noah shows them off to Hershel, “Found ‘em in that train station off the Terminus line? It’s a good set.” Indeed, his Friend lowers them and looks to Hershel, “How you doing? Feeling Sick at all yet?” Hershel smiles for the Younger Man, seeming as Spry as ever. Like a Great Burden had been lifted, “Not even the Slightest... Perhaps I am still upset about the Prison, but... It is on our shoulders to see these people all to safety. We’re very fortunate to find as many buses and camps as we had.”
“Think this Terminus place is any good?” Noah asks Hershel from the side, staring out at the long, winding rail tracks. Hershel chafes and adjusts his bags, “We will make it Good if it isn’t. Terminus was a track that my Great-Grandfather worked on. He was part of the Team that constructed North Station. He was part of the Army Engineers deployed to see it done. So, there is as much Greene in Terminus North as there was in my Family Estate.”
“It’s not a Farm, but we can start something there if something hasn’t already or ended before we arrived. Here’s something I want you boys to carry with you as we go on. As I am an Old Man and I am slowing... Both of y’all need to remember that a Man is judged not by his Power, not by his Restraint, but by his Pursuit, his Goal and Cause. If my Cause is to repair this Critical Point in our Country's Infrastructure? Then so be it.”
That seems to strike Noah quite deeply, staring down at the tracks, “You know... I think it’s mine too, Hershel. Fixing Terminus? Or working on what’s there? I think I wanna be the guy known for that. How about you, Zach?” His Friend stares out towards the Tracks, humming silently to himself, “I dunno... I don’t think I am ready to settle down in a place anymore. Feels like the World is full of Assholes in need of 12-gauge buckshot. Maybe, I want to clean up the State or something.”
Both replies seem to amuse Hershel greatly, prompting both Men to look at their Elder. Shaking his head and clicking his tongue, “How fitting is it, that Beth, the Spitting Image of her Mother, would find Two Lads who emulate my two Contrasting and Contradicting Natures. We will see this through.” Glancing back at the truly immense convoy they have going on. How former enemies now support each other.
The Location of Merriwether, Eversprings and Woodbury is all but gone – but the Soul? The Vision? It still lives. Hershel had to wonder… What did it all mean?
More importantly, perhaps most importantly, where were his Daughters?
Terminus – Route 55 Near US-53, Gwinnett County
Pushing out from the Foliage, Maggie leads her group onto a major overgrown highway with a vast pile up of cars. Beside the Road was Route – 55 for the Terminus Line. Maggie’s eyes focus on a nearby Modified sign and quietly approaches it with the rest of her Party in tow. Recognising the Tag line, Bob tells them, “Terminus... When we were on the Medical Run. We heard a broadcast on the Radio!”
“You caught something!?” Maggie couldn’t believe it! They had never heard much Radio Traffic on the lines before??? Equally as lost, Sasha lifts a hand at him, “What’d it say?” Juliet wonders if this isn’t some form of bait in private. She has heard of those sorts of promises before. Mostly with Woodbury. Bob points out the sign, “Couldn’t make it out. I only know cus I am seeing it now... ‘Those Who Arrive, Survive’ .”
Maggie, in disbelief, huffs and gazes out along the tracks, they aren’t far from Terminus North, not at all, “We should go.” Sasha arches a brow at her friend, pondering her recklessness, “I thought we were looking for Glenn here.” Asserting herself, Maggie points at the sign, voice raised and tensions flaring, “If our People saw one of these? If Glenn did? He’d go there. All of them would. So, we ought to, we have to.”
“Terminus connects the whole dang country, don’t matter if you’re walking from Alaska or even Panama, Someway, somehow? It all cycles back to here. Back to Atlanta, back to Terminus. This is the way to go, the only way to go. Survival, Searching for People? Don’t matter. We’re less than a Day out from here. We’re going.”
Stressing, Sasha begins tapping against the Dissipator M4A1 Rifle in hand, “We don’t know these People. Woodbury must’ve seemed awfully nice as well... until the Governor made it evident that it wasn’t. We can’t trust anyone, anywhere. It’s Us or Them. ” Bob leans his head back upon his palms, “Mags is right, this is the Best Lead we’ve had so far. It says Sanctuary, so it’s another reason to try. Like it or not, we need our People or new People, and this is the direction to go.”
Also siding with Maggie, Jules steps up beside her, “Sash, I understand we’re at risk here, but so is our People. We need to check it out and be sure. It’s just a few hours' walk. We’ll be there by Noon, I am sure of it.”
“Those People need us, and you taught me what it means to look out for the Group. So, this is me, doing that. We’re going to Terminus, and that is final.” Sasha rolls around her neck, Bob and Maggie? She can afford to abandon. They’re Friends, they're close, but Julie is her responsibility. If Julie is going somewhere? Sasha’s gonna damn well follow until they find Tyreese.
Seeing no other choice. She gets on moving, “Just so we’re all aware? This goes to shit? I told you so.”
All-Saints Funeral Home – Chestnut Mountain near Deaton Creek
Exiting from the foliage both Beth and Daryl witness a large field of Cemeteries and Mausoleums. Just beyond was a Christian Funeral Home & Church. It had a Pale Colour Scheme and a damaged and Dirty U.S Flag hanging from the flagpole. Beth, still holding the Crossbow pans her eyes around, “We’re real close to Buford now. Are we heading to Atlanta?”
“Thinking so.” Daryl scratches at the side of his beard, “I figure after my... outburst, I ought to do the responsible thing and get you to the Protection Zone. To do that we’ll need to go to the Terminus Line and follow it from North, to Central and then to South. Then we’ll be home free to Zebulon.” They’ve seen neither hair nor tail of the Children or their Group. So Beth begins to wonder if that may in fact be the Best Play, “They got scouts, don’t they? The Rangers? Maybe we can send out Search Parties and help bring our People Home.”
Daryl flings a thumb down the drive and leads Beth along, “It’s the only play. Truth is, it’s been too long. We can’t keep wandering aimlessly. That Guy was a Raider, a Viper. Last time we crashed up against the Vipers it got ugly and fast. Seems like the Vipers make up the Raider Gangs in these parts.”
“I dunno, we just can’t be out here any longer.”
Heading up the stairs, Daryl opens the door with his Crossbow slung and knife drawn. KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! The House lays still after Daryl’s knocking and whistling. Leaning in silently, Beth can’t see much sign of anything in particular, “Not hearing much, Lurker?” Daryl inches into the house, taking a few whips, “Hmn... No Lurker, keep an eye out.” Leaning around one door to stare at a Bedroom. While Beth checks the adjacent one. There were a few fancy couches, rugs, vintage furniture and a Pristine Holy Cross, “It’s so clean.”
“Thank You.” A Voice suddenly startles them both and turns their eyes up towards an Elderly Man on the stairs, “Don’t worry, I am not hostile.” He was an Elder Caucasian American Man, pacing himself down the stairs, wearing White Shirt, Blue Sweater, Tan Trousers and Classical Dress Shoes, “My name is Mister Arnet Keaton . Or Mister K if you prefer.” Joining them at the bottom of the staircase, “I am the Local Undertaker.”
“Local?” Daryl asks with a thorough side eye, the Kindly man smiles, “Oh yes, you are entering the Proximity of Terminus, my Friend. All along the rail lines are small clusters of folks gathering up like the Old Roads of Rome. As for me? I am the Undertaker. Originally from Utah, but now I have a home here.”
To say that Daryl was a little perplexed is an understatement. He assumed this whole area was abandoned but it seems that was mainly an East Georgia issue. Perhaps Central Georgia is more populated these days than thought. Beth paces up next to the Huntsmen and offers her hand, “Beth Greene, Local. I was from Wiltshire County?” The Kindly Man takes and shakes her hand, “Oh yes, I am afraid that’s still quite abandoned, as is all the Nearby Urban Areas. I assume you’re from a Base?”
“We Were.” Daryl eases up a little. This guy seems not so dangerous, “Merriwether Prison, upstate. Heard of it?” The Man creases and furrows his brows for a second, “ Ah yes, the Traders mentioned it a few times. They often stop in to drop off bodies they find. As folks from around the Country start to move along the Railways, it’s become common for folks to take bodies to places such as mine to free up space for resettlement. Thus, why I now serve my old role today, in this place.”
Beth darts her eyes to Daryl for Guidance, the discerning Huntsmen seems to ease up a little more, “The Graves out there are old. Where are you putting the new ones?” Keaton holds up a finger, the friendliest smile still upon his face, “I’m afraid we no longer do traditional burials. The sheer volume of Dead that come in makes such a task impossible for a single elderly man. Instead, I prepare the Dead and give them Service. Before snapping photos of them as though they were alive. These Photos are then turned into the Memorial Wall at a nearby Church.”
“From there I then take the bodies out back and burn them by the woods. As a final mark of respect, they get a headstone or, in this case, a wooden marker given our limited resources.” Keaton invites them towards the back, where Daryl opens the blinds and finds a vast field just full of Wooden Markers. Keaton’s been here for a few months at least... This isn’t a trick. He’s a real Undertaker , “Okay... this place safe?”
The man darts his eyes between them both, “Well, I suppose, I could play host for a night. Not like I usually have much company. This place is very safe... I will give you a warning that I do pay a Local Raider Gang for protection, but such is the cost of the times. We shouldn’t have an issue with them as the last payment was 2 Days ago. It is usually on a Five-Day basis.”
While Daryl wonders if these Raiders are part of the Vipers, Beth curiously leans in, “So... What counts as Payment in the Wasteland?” Keaton crosses over his arms and gazes out the window wearily, “ Money... or anything Valuable. Even the Raiders have business with the Traders. So, I exact a Fair Fee for my Services. About 10 Bodies nets me about 750 Dollars in Value. Whether it is jewels or hard cash. Even foreign paper money works. Then I give most of that to the Raiders, who go on to probably buy drugs and weapons with it.”
“They're good at killing Walkers at least, and have made my venture here possible.”
While Daryl worries in the background, Beth seems to brighten a little more, inching closer, “Can we... See these pictures? I am a little fascinated by all this. I never thought anyone still runs Funeral Homes.” More than welcome to the idea, Mister Keaton slowly meanders his way past them, “I was actually on my way to finish a set. I was enjoying some tea and crumpets before I saw you two moving in.”
With little other Choice, Daryl quietly follows along, scanning for even the slightest suggestion of anything being out of place. Perplexingly, everything is as it seems. It just didn’t seem possible. Where’s the Twist?
Keaton’s Processing Levels
Heading downstairs, Mister Keaton switches on a light, showing he has power, but there were no visible solar panels on the House’s roof. “I would ask not to touch the bodies, they have several layers of makeup on them.” Entering into the preparation area where Keaton has a Suited Man rolled out right now. A fresh-looking but pale mug.
It seems as though this Body was at the Final Stage.
The Old Man puts on some spectacles, and stops by the body, hand tucked into his pocket, “Here we have a fellow by the name of Gerald Uldaman, Slavic American. He was a Scout for a base up by Savannah. Unfortunately for Mister Uldaman, he was exploring a crumbling home. A Piece of Piping punctured his Chest, and he reanimated and consumed one of his Teammates. They shot him and then sent him away to be serviced here.”
Marvelling at the Work, Beth brushes her thumb against her lower lip, “How long does this take?”
Arnet Keaton inspects the Curious Youth who was examining all the details of his work with an unfamiliar glee. He's used to Youth finding this weird, “Sadly quite some time. Sometimes, I have to cut corners and use old Photos just to clear the back log. Everybody must be embalmed and drained. Then, everybody has to be kept in a Cold Storage. A Set of Fridges running off a Powerful Backup Generator I had installed deeper in this basement.”
“Once the body is refrigerated, I then slowly move them out, and spend hours slowly repairing the damage. Suturing the flesh and covering over the threads. Make-up is the final part of the process and the quickest compared to the other tasks.” Taking the handle, Arnet begins wheeling the Guy, with Beth trailing closely, “It’s a fairly gross process with a lot of steps that’d make a young woman like you gag a little but it’s worth it. See back in the Late 1830s to Early 1840s, a Photography School nicknamed ‘Camera Mortis’ or more academically Post-Mortem Photography was evolved from Early Daguerreotypes. Or ‘Selfies’ for the Youth. It was an attempt to capture a moment of time within a still frame.”
“In the days of the 1800s and even late 1900s, Death was common enough that People required a record for their Loved Ones. Back then, Funerals were more of a Class thing, and so was portraiture. This is all to say that Grieving was made more accessible by the invention of the Photo Camera.”
“It fell out of style, of course, but in our Age of the Living Dead? We require such practices again.” Stopping the gurney in a nice-looking photography room, where a collapsible fabric cover is wrapped around the edges of the Gurney, “The Average Wastelander has no time to bury the Dead. Yet the Dead must be dealt with in order to keep the Wastelands relatively habitable or else Plague and Disease will only worsen.”
“So, Folks use the rail lines and visit places such as these and Churches nearby to observe the pictures of the Lost. By capturing the Facsimile of Life? I preserve the memory of what was. In a fashion faster than most believe? Many will forget the Life we once had in 2010. Forget the world, and forget the lost. In this way? It gives closure and understanding to the coming Next Generation, and to the Developing New Order, The New World and all of its Beautiful, and Terrible Implications.”
As Mister Keaton begins laying down the wreaths and flowers, which Beth fixates upon in morbid intrigue. Daryl has his own morbid question, “We found plenty of bodies from East Georgia to your Backyard. What about them?” Arnet sighs deeply and holds his hands together, “I am afraid my Mission is as much of a Compromise as the Photos were forced to take. The Reality is, that Billions of People are Dead. Worse? People die in all sorts of places, in all sorts of ways. Many will lack either the knowledge or means to transport their Dead.”
“The Picture, I provide, of the lost is merely a tiny snapshot. I wish I could find all the bodies, illustrate their tales and give those that breath and remember some closure... but, I have to focus on the People, I can help, like Mister Uldaman here, and his Group up in Savannah.”
Accepting that, Daryl can see what the twist of this place is already... The Twist is that it’s a Desperate last attempt. That this frail old man is all that’s left for the dead and their memory. Beth steps up to the camera, “Can I take it? The Photo, I mean.” Keaton’s smile grows, “You looking to be an assistant?”
“Sadly, no.” Beth explains, holding herself quietly, “I have Family to look for... It’s just... This is beautiful. There are so many People I wish could get nearly half the respect you show here. So many got left in the dirt, and it always bothered me. So, if I can tap in and help Uldaman and his people, for a moment? I’d like that.” Flourishing his hand towards the Young Woman, “I trust you know how a Polaroid works, then?” Stepping out of frame.
Leaning down, Beth takes the camera affixed upon a Bipod and focuses in, framing the shot, “How is this?” Keaton leans in with arms crossed, “That will do nicely. Go ahead.” Pressing the button...
KA-TISSHT!
Sliding out the photo, Beth wafts it in the air and takes a look, “There we go.” Handing it to her new friend which he takes and reviews it himself, “Thank you, Miss Greene, now sir?”
“Daryl.” He nods and Keaton smiles, “I have only one Guest Bed. I assume you shan’t mind the couch?” Daryl nods again and looks about, “Yeah, couch is fine. Can we see this Church?” Gotta make one last check. Seeing the Guy fumble a little, “Ehm... It’s not exactly secure? I had a few problems with Walkers. They probably wandered off, but do be careful. Lurkers are tricky.”
So he's Skittish, Daryl figured. The Guy hardly seemed in any state to fight anyway, “Beth?” She draws a knife, “I’ll help secure it for you, Mister Keaton.” More than delighted, Keaton gestures his hand towards the back door, “Exit is just that way. I shall finish up here, and clean out my hands. How does some spaghetti and mince sound?”
Sounds like Solid gold to the salivating Pair, “Heh... I thought so. Once you're back, we can enjoy an evening, and I’ll see what provisions I can spare before you head out, the next morning. I can even give directions to Terminus?” Beth holds her chin, Terminus... That could be actually where everyone is, “That’d do swell, Mister Keaton.”
Outside the Funeral Home
Once outside and away from the New Stranger, Beth turns to Daryl, “I detect you ain’t Happy.” Shaking his head, Daryl keeps moving, walking along the Dirt track with her and down the hill towards the Church. The American Wastes visible across the Horizon for them, “We need Shelter. I don’t mind, just trying to keep us safe. We don’t know this Guy, and more pressingly, we don’t know his problems.”
“I just want to be sure this’ll all be as smooth as promised.”
Getting closer to the White Walled and Black Roofed Church. They can’t see any signs of the Undead. Seems that they had walked off after all. Opening the door, Beth steps into an environment like no other. A Place of Stained-Glass windows, Multi coloured lights. Flowerblooms and every wall is absolutely filled with photos. Each one lost to a multitude of things. At the Altar Platform was a Cross with Jesus Christ Nailed towards it, crying bloody tears.
Standing at the Door, Daryl watches his friend slowly move through the Holy Place.
Laying a hand on some of the captured photos... gently checking each for any faces she recognises. Thankfully... there are none. Not one photo on all the walls were of anyone she knew, “Hmn...?” Noticing an Old Piano.
It was a Blackraven one, with Dark Wood, golden trimming and unlit candles atop. Flipping out her Lighter, Beth ignites each candle before sitting upon the tool. Respectfully lifting the cover and checking the keys. Pressing the appropriate pedals and tapping each one. Daryl silently lingers at the door, wondering what she’s doing now?
“This is so lovely.” Beth leans up from her stool, gazing at Daryl, “I didn’t think there was this sort of Beauty left. I really didn’t.” Shrugging his shoulders, Daryl checks out behind him. No Walkers? Maybe Keaton is right... These Raiders are good for something, “I dunno how much longer Keaton’s little mission has left. I mean, he’s old. End-stage Old.”
Shaking her head, Beth continues warming up on her Piano, “Things come and go, Daryl Dixon. That’s just Life... but when Mister Keaton goes, and something inevitably goes wrong? He can think that he did the right thing.” Stopping for a moment, “When I... when I nearly died at Grady... when I allowed myself to be destroyed... The First thing I thought about is... ‘What have I done?’ and I started thinking about what my life meant and if it served a Purpose.”
“Then, when Thomas Richards decided I was his next prey? I realised that doing the right thing means facing what’s wrong with the World head-on. Is it Smart? For Survival? No... it’ll get Me killed. It’ll get You killed and it’ll get Keaton killed. But I want to choose how I die, and Keaton is making that choice.”
“He’s dying but by paying respect to people everyone forgot about. We hunt the Walkers but... we also got to remember that those Walkers were once People. With Faces, personalities and Dreams. We used to have funerals for every single person. Cus everyone matters. Even you, Daryl.” Picking up her playing, starting to catch a song, carrying a tune.
In the face of this, Daryl just lingers at the Doorway, wondering how it is he could possibly have value in anything. A Song Sparks to Life from Beth’s lips and fingers pressing against the keys gleefully...
“It's unclear now what we intend.
We're alone in our own World.
And you don't want to be my Boyfriend,
And I don't want to be your Girl...”
Blonde hairs shifting with each key press, leaning against every key, her heavenly melody filling the lonely chapel. Daryl’s face guilty begins to fall, Is this song about their Friendship?
“And that, that's a relief.
We'll drink up our grief...
And pine for summer.
And we'll buy beer to shotgun.
And we'll lay in the lawn.
And we'll be good...”
The Melancholic Song echoes through the halls, the rays illuminating falling Dust Particles. Wind was whipping and blowing the fragile candlelight. Heavenly voice bouncing off the walls and the floors, and the ceiling.
“Now I'm laughing at my boredom,
And my string of failed attempts.
'Cause you think that it's important,
And I welcome the sentiment...”
Memory and Loss reflect in Beth’s gentle blue eyes, her eyes creasing with pain. Remembering the Prison, the Farm, Her life and all the wasted moments. The Scorned opportunities and spurned potential of not just herself but the world at large. Yet on she plays...
“And we talk on the phone at night...
Until it's daylight and I feel clever,
And I hear the slow in your speech.
Yeah, you're half asleep...
Say goodnight...”
Flowers hanging through broken glass, waving in the gentle wind, bugs and ants crawling down the wood and the photos, travelling along the dusty floorboards. The Lonely Huntsmen standing watch over his Charge, and Apprentice...
“Ooh, ah-ah~
Ooh, ah-ah~
Ooh, ah-ah~
Ooh, ah-ah~”
Blue eyes fluttering open, linking her Friend, Mister Dixon, a small smile on her face...
“Now I've got Friendships to mend~
And I'm selfishly dispossessed.
You don't wanna be my Boyfriend~
And that's probably for the best.
'Cause that, that gets messy,
And you will hurt me,
Or I'll disappear,
So we will drink beer all day.
And our guards will give way.
And we'll be good...
And we'll be good...”
The piano playing comes to a stop, with Beth sitting silently and peacefully at her instrument, chuckling a little to herself, “Good Friends.”
“The Best.” Daryl leans off the doorway, with a smile on his face and glancing out towards the Funeral Home, “Do you want to go to Terminus instead? Look for Zach and Noah there?” Standing, Beth respectfully lays down the piano cover, “...Yes. That’d make me incredibly happy.” Giving her a Firm nod, “Then that’s what we’ll do. C’mon, let’s tell Keaton the place is fine. Just needs better protection.”
Adjusting the Remington 870 over her shoulders, Beth shuffles past him and walks along the dirt path, “Thanks for listening, Daryl.” Closing up the chapel door, Daryl quietly follows along, “Any time, Beth... Anytime.”
Funeral Home Kitchen
Bringing in a Warm Pot of Spaghetti for Mister Keaton, Daryl lays it down and pops the lid, “Here you go.” Rubbing his hands together, Arnet seems most overjoyed, “It has been so long since I’ve actually eaten dinner with someone. Working in the Funeral Industry was lonely before the Walkers, but after? Well, you almost forget you’re alive yourself sometimes.” Beth was setting out the portions for everybody, “So, do Traders never stop in?”
“Oh, heavens no.” Keaton ties a bib around his neck and sits ready at the table while Daryl leans back against his seat, “So many people die these days that it’s just expected most move on nearly as fast as the pulse stops beating. Some don’t even have the time to bury theirs. Some time ago, back in October, there was this fellow delivered to me from South Carolina.”
“People called him Omid, no known last name. He used to be with a family who helped farm crops close to the coast.” Picking up his fork and knife, he swirled spaghetti around his fork. Beth tilts her head curiously, “Huh, what happened?” Keaton shrugs earnestly, “A Big Storm hit multiple coastal communities at once, and it was worse on the Carolinas. Seems as though it destroyed their home, and Omid, the poor fellow, ended up in someone’s crosshairs. Pistol round right to the back of his head. Simply Dreadful.”
“I buried his body, and I hope that his family one day comes to see him. If they’re even alive...”
Now that? That was the question, wasn’t it?
Daryl chews on a meatball steadily, “Mhn, where’d this mince come from?” Beth stops about to chew when Keaton raises a brow, “Oh, Terminus, Why?” Daryl observes the meat quietly, “Tastes... Tastes off. How'd you get it?” Getting a little worried now, Keaton rubs against the side of his neck, “Well, this nice old Trader, Missus Pocket, goes in from a Community up in Tennessee and purchases the Meat from their Markets. She is kind enough to provide me some for Free given all I do.”
Daryl sets down his fork, looking… very, very worried, “...Hmn...” Beth turns on her seat in alarm, clutching the edges of her table, “W-what? Is something wrong with it?” The Lonely Huntsmen gets up and heads into the kitchen. Both Keaton and Beth follow along, trailing after him until he begins opening the meat Cabinet, “Mister Dixon?”
Breaking open the sausage, Daryl squeezes out the meaty red juice into the bowl before tossing it aside and dabbing his finger into the blood, grossing out his compatriots when he starts licking at his finger, wiping fingertips together. Knowing better, Beth asks, “What’s going on?”
“It’s Salty...” Daryl checks another sausage, holding it close for any indication of Salting but there is none... Arnet clocks his head to the side, “So...?” Checking the blood a few more times, Daryl turns towards them both, with bloody fingers, “I dunno what to make of this, but I’ve had Animal Blood in my meals before... but that? It’s Sweeter... Mild... This? Salty, almost bitter. Where does Terminus get their meat from?”
Much too much time passes with Keaton scratching at his head, “Uhm... you know, I don’t rightly know, Mister Dixon, but it surely isn’t poisoned. Dozens and dozens of folk imports from there. Even Raiders get their Meat Fix.” Beth begins playing with the cuffs of her Green Hoodie, then Beth pans her head back towards her mentor, “What does Salty blood mean?”
Staring back at him very gravely, Daryl slowly wipes off his fingers, “I don’t want to panic anyone but... I’ve tasted Human blood plenty of times. From my gums, from injuries... and the taste?” A look so nerve-wrecking forms over Daryl’s face, his eyes locked intensely with Beth’s
“Don’t Eat Dinner.”
Before anything else could happen, a sudden and violent rumbling shakes the house! Daryl draws his 45 Revolver and holds it up, “The hell is that!?” Keaton’s face drops, mortified and jaw agape, “Oh Dear, Oh Dear, they’re back!”
“KKKKEEEEAAAAATOOOOOOOOOOOONNNN!!!!!” Light illuminates the windows, The rumbling of dozens of cars outside sends fear down their spines. Getting weapons ready, they follow Keaton towards the front and see Dozens of Figures silhouetted in the headlights. Keaton stresses quite visibly, “I don’t understand, I paid up?” Daryl presses down the hammer of his Revolver, ready to fight, “Should we kill them?” Immediately, the Older Man presses down his gun, “No, sir! You don’t understand! These Gentlemen come from the nearby Dam! Up at Lake Lanier. They have a decent force and are much too much for You and your Daughter. Allow me, please.”
“KEATON! Come out now, you Scrawny Freak! It's time for us to talk!” Seems the Raiders are getting impatient...
Click-Clak! Getting out of the House, Keaton closes the door and walks down his stairs with open palms, “Please! I am Hosting Guests!” The Bright Radiance blinding his eyes until a Large Man steps out, wearing a Long, Dark Button-up with Rose patterns, jeans, boots and wavy, long hair, grey and styled, “Guests, you say?” Staring into the windows, seeing Daryl and Beth waiting in the windows, “Well, tonight was a bad night to develop a social circle, Keaton. Because we’re here on exceedingly unfortunate business. See, we had a deal.”
“But I held my end up!” Keaton protests loudly, making the Other figure turn up his chin, mouth agape and eyes staring him down, “Well, we didn’t get our money. Now our operation is very important, Keaton. Our Fine Boys are who keeps the water flowing in these here parts. Without us? Most of you would be dead.”
Walking up a little closer to the fragile Old Man, “Now, I am a Patient Man, however... I am very particular about the things that are owed to me. To be frank with you, some assholes rolled up on my Men recently. Killed some of my Guys and that puts me in an already sour mood.”
“So, I am gonna ask you this once, and I want... No Excuses. I expect this straight up, front up and I expect it now... Where is my Money?” Keaton with nervous sweats rolling down the side of his face, nervously fiddling his fragile hands together, “I-i don’t have it, I need time! I can pay you double, no triple! Please!” Beth is in the house with Daryl nears her finger to the trigger, eyes narrowing heavily... She may have to kill these people.
The Figure again looks at her and then back to the Gentleman, “So, you’re a Liar, is that it? You intend to screw us?” Loudly, Keaton exclaims, stepping closer to plead, “N-n-no! No, please, I gave the money, it’s just-!” The Figure leans closer, “Oh, am I a Liar then? Calling me a Liar there!?”
“No-!” Suddenly, Keaton is grabbed and wrestled back, a gun pressed to Keaton's Back, “Come out with your Hhaaannds up! Now!” All of the Raiders direct their guns to the house now. Fingers on the trigger, just a slight wrong movement and they’ll all shoot.
They’ll Spray.
Daryl fumbles and fiddles with his own jaw, Beth leans off the windowsill, “You can’t be serious!” She exclaims at the Silent Huntsmen, “This man brought us into his home, and tried to feed us food that he thought was okay! None of this is his fault!”
Yet Daryl doesn’t move one bit, “He’s trying to lure us out, don’t you move, Beth.”
“I am gonna Count to Three!” The Figure outside wrangles poor Mister Keaton, “ONE!” Pulling the hammer down on his 44 Revolver, Skull engravings all along it, chains hanging off his wrist cuffs, “TWO!” Beth looks back and forth between Daryl & Keaton! Joe is about to call three when suddenly, “STOOOOP!” Beth flies open the door and holds up her hand, dropping the gun to the ground, pacing down the stairs, “Easy! Please! He’s just a Kind Old Man. There has to be a Mistake!”
Unable to stay inside now, Daryl also comes down to surrender, tossing down his weapons, making the Shirted Figure chuckle, “Hehe... Ehh... I see now.” Staring Keaton down, “You were trying to change Protectors now, weren’t you? Ain’t that a thing.” Quickly, Beth tries to explain, “No, we’re just-!”
“No!” Forcing the gun tightly against Keaton’s Back, “You don’t wanna lie to me, Missy! Cus I don’t much appreciate Liars. So, you’re both gonna shut up now. CRAIG! LEN! Tie ‘em up!” Both the Raiders move ahead with Len grabbing and wrestling with the Man in a jumper! Beth gets it Rough, having her arms tightly yanked behind herself, “Ngh! Stop that!” Craig does not, letting out a perverse laugh, “Stay still, Pretty Lady!” Len thrusts Daryl into the dirt, tying the zip ties around him, “Yeah, I am stronger than I look, pal!”
Beth grits her teeth, wrists getting tied real tight, and then, “C’mere, Sweet’ums!”
SLAP!
That Man’s Mittens just had the gull to slap her rear,
“HEY!”
Stomping on his Foot, “Ghk!”
CRK!
A Rifle Stock hits her in the gut, and Beth crumbles like folded Paper, “Ghnf!” The Figure sighs with relief, “Thank you, Andy.” Andy, being a large, burly, muscular Man with a scarred face, a thick beard and a murky right eye, “No Problem, Joe.”
Joe settles down, “Now, No one cop any feels or anything until we conclude our business here.” Both Beth and Daryl have their cheeks against the dirt, Daryl pushing and wrestling against Len, “Ngh! Grnf!”
“Please... Please, can we just talk about this?” Keaton turns his head back towards Joe, “I didn't mean to-!” BANG! SPLASKT!? A loud, breathless Wheeze escapes Keaton’s lips, The Old Man goes flying with a burst chest and hits the dirt, writhing and squirming before dying. Beth squeals and cries into the dirt, “ Arnet! N-no! Oh God, No!”
Like a Pinned Beast, Daryl really tries to get up, “Krh!” Len pins him down with help from Andy, slamming a boot into Daryl’s back, slapping him into the dirt! “RGHN!” Daryl growls, tugging and yanking! Joe spins his 44 on his finger before catching it and blowing smoke off the barrel, “Listen up, and listen close you two, Cus I will only warn you this once... We? We’re the Claimers. ” and then Joe kneels right by Beth Greene, hands together, “In this Kingdom? When I say something is claimed? That means it’s mine... or when someone else says it? It’s theirs. That’s the Law. That’s how a Man can prove what is his property and what’s not.”
“And you... Beth Greene? I Claim You. As my own.”
Daryl growls and wrestles against the dirt, “DON’T YOU TOUCH HER!” Joe rolls up and around his eyes, “Easy, Biker Boy. That claim has perks and it’s the only two you two are gonna survive tonight. Cus you tried to take my Business, MY Business, and I ain’t given to letting that slide.”
“So, how is how we’re gonna keep you two alive, and ensure that this all hasn’t been a giant waste of time and resources... I am gonna take you two and we're gonna make some use outta you. And for the rest of you!” Standing up, staring Craig directly in the eyes, “ She is Mine , no one else even looks at her without my express consent. You hear? Claimed! ” Craig bows his head in subservience, “Yes, Boss... Sorry, Boss.”
Catching her breath, Beth manages to sit up on her legs enough to look at her Captor, “We’ll comply... I promise, we’ll comply. Please... Just don’t hurt anyone else.” Joe has the most satisfied look on his face. Exactly what he wanted - right from the start. He nods a little and then whistles to his men,
“Torch the Entire Thing.”
“NO!” Beth squeals out but it was too late! They dump Biofuel onto the building and both Daryl and Beth are dragged up and taken towards the trucks, “Please! Don’t do that, don’t-!” FWOOSH! The Flames Spark, and begin to consume the Funeral home. Keaton is left to turn on the dirt. Joe lights himself a cigarette and begins walking back towards his truck, “Let’s get outta here.”
Daryl and Beth get separated with Daryl getting bagged and tossed into a Truck with 4 other Bagged Survivors, “Beth! BETH! ” One of the Survivors perks up, Shane’s voice speaking out from beneath the veil, “DARYL!? Where’s Beth!? Where-!” CLONK! The Doors get shut. While Beth’s tossed into the back seat of Joe’s Car where he opens the door and slams it shut. Before they knew it, the Raiders begin ferrying them away. Beth turns upon her seat, trying to watch as all of Keaton's Life’s Work goes up in flames, “K-keaton...”
Ivy Creek I-85 Overpass – Buford Sprawl
A Red Handled Machete lays on the Rails underneath the Overpass, where dozens upon dozens of Walkers cross over it in giant Migrations. Going back as far as the Eyes can see. Atop a nearby Truck Trailer was Carl, Sophia, Adora and then Michonne, sheltering them all. Rick stands atop the Truck Trailer, watching the Horde pass around their vehicle. Uzi hanging from his bandaged hand, discerning eyes glaring at the machete clanging around at the Tracks.
Worried, that perhaps maybe... he recognises that weapon.
Soon, craning his head towards the Direction of Forsyth County. The Direction of Terminus North... The City of Atlanta and its Dark City Peaks Towering up into the Moonlit Horizon.
Chapter 17: The Grove
Chapter Text
Episode 4: All Roads Lead to Terminus
“Maaaaaybe~! You'll think of me when you are all alone.~
Maybe the one who is waiting for yoooou.
Will prove untrue, then what will you dooOoo?”
Windows flap with clear shear curtains, white and pristine. Piles of Dishes left dirty and used by the Sink. The Kettle is Boiling and venting steam towards the ceiling. A Vintage Radio with an illuminated Freq Dial happily sings the Song...
“Maaaaybeeee~! You'll sit and sigh....
Wishing that I were neear~
Then, maybe you'll ask me to come back again~
And maybe!
I'll say, ‘maybe.’...”
Baskets full of Fruits, Baskets full of Nuts. Jars of Marmalade and Jam populate the Stove. The kettle begins to whistle. In the Reflection of the Glass, was the Sight of a Little Girl, Dancing in the Glades, Happily swaying her Survival Boots in the Grass. Gliding her hands in the liberal air. A Figure, one of torn clothes and moss, lunging and grappling whilst she easily bobs and weaves around the Creature.
“Maaaaybeeee~!
You'll think of me, when you are all alone...
Maybe, the one who is waiting for you...
Will prove untruuuuueee~
Then, what will I do?”
In the Darkness, In the Thickness of the Woods... Stood a shadow. A Long, Menacing Shadow... Watching the Little Girl Dance. Like a Predator. Eying its Prey. The Kettle Whistles so loud it’s about to blow! The Door Bursts open and the radio Flicks off.
THE WALKING DEAD
Day 459, Sunday, 27 th of November 2011 – 2 Days Ago
Sitting beneath the Rail Bridge, Carol & Lizzie were on watch that night. Mika had Judith tucked up against herself and was using Tyreese as a Leaning Post to sleep on. Yet Lizzie didn’t sleep. She kept her eyes affixed upon the Wilds of the Night. Listening to every crucial detail. As she sits, Carol was observing her protege, “It’s okay, Lizzie, you’re safe.”
Seeming rather restless all the same - Lizzie insisted, “If there’s trouble, I need to watch Mika & Judith. I can help.” Not even taking her eyes off the woods to answer Carol’s question. A little amused, Carol retorts, “You really think you can help them?” Finally looking at her Mentor’s way, Lizzie confidently assures her, “I know I can, Mom.”
“Don’t call me that...” Carol lowers her head and averts her eyes out of shame, “Just not right now, okay?” Puzzled, Lizzie listens to her Guardian and purses her lips, gazing down at her Sister and Tyreese. Focusing keenly on the Little Baby. Having been thinking a lot more about what she’s been deciding. Decisions she’s been making, “Do you think there’ll be kids there? At Terminus, I mean. I just wonder because Judith might need kids her age.”
Arching a Brow at Lizzie, Carol begins to ponder exactly what has changed about Liz these past few days. Back at the Prison, she was a highly dedicated but impersonal survivor, but now she’s showing interest in Judith’s Life, “If their Parents can keep them safe, like Tyreese kept you safe.” Frowning, Lizzie looks down at her own hands, “I... killed a Woman. Not a Walker... Another being like myself.”
“She had a gun, and her friend did too. I shot them. I killed them, and I saved Tyreese. But I shot them both in the head... I didn’t even think about it.”
Perplexing Grief rushing through Lizzie’s Mind and Heart, fiddling with her own brown gloves as she thought about it. How she killed them twice…
Nodding quietly, Carol eyes Tyreese and the Baby, “You did the right thing. The People who attack you, they meant to take your Life... or the Lives of People who care for you. Killing is a Part of Survival... but it can Change You.” Liz gulps quietly and stares back towards the Woods, “It can... it has.”
“You can’t be sweet like Sophia.” Carol says silently, hand tightening its grip around her knee, “To survive you must be willing, able, ready and conscious of a Plan to kill anyone and everyone who threatens You and that Child.” Letting her own eyes fall out of Pity, “I failed to teach my Daughter correctly... and now, Rick’s Weakness has gotten the Prison destroyed. It could’ve killed her. I don’t believe she’s capable of making out here alone. There just isn’t a mean bone in her body.”
“That cannot be you, Lizzie.”
Furrowing her brows, Lizzie gulped deeply, “I’m going to kill every Walker, Ma’am... Not one is going to get close to either of them. Not until they're ready.” Carol looks on proudly, seeing her as a greater potential for success than possibly even her own Daughter, “Good. Now go to sleep, Lizzie... We will need you tomorrow.”
Bowing her head out of respect, Lizzie hops up and dusts her hands off, “Okay, Ma’am...” Getting close and cuddling her Mother Figure warmly, enjoying her returned embrace. This is where Liz felt the most peace. Hugging Carol? Kind of reminded her of what her Mother was like to hug.
“No... No! NOO! ” Tyreese suddenly awakens, jolting up, and forcing Mika to awaken too, “Ty!?” His mortified, wide eyes stared between them all, “Sorry...” The other Sister, Mika just cuddles him warmly, “Shh, it’s okay, Judith’s okay.” Carol silently watches him and Mika... and their growing similarity.
Day 460 - Monday, 28th of November 2011
The Next Day
Early Rise that Morning, The Group was already awake on making their way down the rails. By Mid-Morning, 10:20 AM, A Break was underway. Mika & Tyreese with Judith were lingering on the line while Carol was taking her Surrogate Daughter to hunt for sap. Having already taken instruction, Lizzie pokes at a Pine Tree, “This one.” Goopy substance oozing from behind one of the Bark Bits. “Good Job.” Carol praises and stuffs a knife under that bark, dislodging it and exposing more of the sap.
Pressing a Knife into the Tree, Carol ensures it’s nice and slaked before heading down and finding Tyreese with a Damaged Arm. Taking the knee, Carol begins using the knife to drip and lather the sap into his wound. Wincing in minor irritation, “So, how’s it looking?” Carol lightly dabs the knife near his cut, dashing more sap upon it, “You’ve got an Infection. Probably the cause of your growing fever.”
Hardly a good sign, Tyreese swallows and checks on Lizzie Holding Judith while Mika forages some nearby Elderberries. “What do you think?” Tyreese quirks a brow towards Carol, “Think we can reach this Terminus place? We’re slowing down an awful lot.” Carol soon starts redressing the wound, wrapping cleaned but brown fabric against the cut. “I am thinking we might need to consider Plan B. We’ve not even seen any signs at any crossings.” Carol hums in thought, “Perhaps, they no longer even welcome visitors?”
“Hmn...” Ty isn’t even sure what a Plan B would even look like but he hopes it’s gonna be a good one because right now he’s almost as out of options as when Lizzie saved him back at the Prison, “Tell you what though, Liz is tough as nails.” Securing the Bandage, Carol lets her hands rest upon her lap, “Not when it comes to People.” Quirking an even Higher brow, Ty prompts, “Meaning?” She seemed decently well socialised to him.
Carol shifts her head a little, Grey but curled hairs weaving and waving in the wind as a Left Ear tucked Bob, “You haven’t seen it? She’s confused about them... The Walkers. She doesn’t- she doesn’t see what they are... just sees them as different. Carl had a Breakthrough that I’ve been trying to monopolise, but to her? Every Walker Kill is a Murder, against a Living Being.”
That does sound bad... he supposes he can’t be too surprised, “Took me a while to accept that the Human in ‘em is gone too. She’ll come around. What about Mika? She confused too?” Carol shakes her head rather critically, “No, she is Worse. Like my Dear Old Daughter, which whom, she dates... hasn’t a mean bone in her body and two times less training. Lizzie saved both you and her with decisiveness. However corrupted by mental fog it may indeed be.”
Narrowing his eyes at Carol a little, Ty is pretty sure that Sophia is the Icon of Tough Teen Girls like Carl was for Teen Guys in the Prison. Maybe Carol knows something about her that he doesn’t... Still... weird that she talks about Sophia like that.
10:34 AM - Some Ruined House
“Tch… Nhff…” Blood spills onto a mouldy and broken sink inside of this long abandoned house. Many Dozens of Walker Bodies dots the floor. In the Fragmented Mirror, stood Duane Jones without a shirt and some dirty bandages hanging off some broken porcelain, “Gyhh…” Stuffing his knuckle knife into his shoulder, “Gh…” FHIK! A Brass Bullet head flies out! Clink! And hits the stink, “Ouuhhh… Nghn…” Grabbing the Bottle of Whiskey, taking a gulp, “Ulph! Aahh…”
Holster that knife, Duane gets some treated wrappings he found and starts wrapping his poor arm up, The other injury, that bullet that went through his chest? That’s still covered by a gauze pad, “Ngh…” Tying up the fabric and binding it tight, “Grahhh… Fuck…”
Taking up that Dark Henley Shirt, Duane puts it on and grabs for his pack, “That’ll hold me for a bit…” Huddling the freshly jabbed up arm in and nursing himself out of the broken bathroom and into the leafy annex of the main hall.
“Oh Shit…”
Duane’s Dark Eyes focusing on this Humanoid Shape… Deep within the foliage, “Ngh!” Twisting on his heels, rushing for the back door, “Aheh! Neh!” The Figure leaps into action and comes sprinting for the house! Sickle Blades coming out to play! Not a sound escaping the obscure shadowed figure!
11:54 AM – Terminus Line
Making Progress down the line, however slowly, the Group was just doing their best to keep moving. Tyreese had Judith now, which freed up the arms of the Girls. It was his turn after all. “Did Tom Sawyer have a Happy Ending?” Lizzie leans forwards, hand on her bag strap, “I never got to finish it.” Now wearing a Tan jacket atop her dark trousers, Black boots and blackened shirt, Carol peers her head over towards the Teenager, “Well... Well, Tom & Huck, they stopped ‘Injun Joe’ & his partner and then wind up getting all the Gold.”
Mika, pacing along energetically, has a big ol’ smile, “Oh, so they won?”
“Mhm-hm!” Carol smiles back at the Girl, “And the Widow Douglas adopts Huck. Happily ever after.” Intrigued by the result, Mika makes an acute observation, “Kinda like how you Adopted us?” Laughing it off, Carol figures that indeed, she has quite a bit few similarities with the Character, “Yeaah, I am just like the Widow Douglas.”
Thoroughly amused, because the story really does relate to her, Mika replies, “And I am Huckleberry Finn. Heh...” Lizzie hums with a little thought, “I dunno, you seem more like Tom Sawyer himself. I am far more like Finn.” Mika clocks her head to the side, “Hehn, actually, yeah, because you’re not even grossed out by dead rats.” Earning a deathly scared glare from her sister. Shots were indeed fired.
“Forgot you used to read to ‘em.” Ty comments from the back nestling the little baby Judy. Carol cranes back her head toward the Pair for a moment, “I did.”
12:08 PM - Further Up the Terminus Line
Sitting on the tracks, Lizzie quietly clues into her surroundings. Having been challenged by Tyreese in a little pass time game, “I spy... with my little eye... Something Pink.” Chuckling to himself, Ty peers up from his baby, “I see a whole lotta Green & Brown... You said Pink?” A little nod follows from her, “C’mon now. You can do this.”
Panning his eyes back and forth until, oh... He sees a figure, not one with a pink anything, but a dark coat and jeans. They seem to be sauntering, “Hold her.” Giving Lizzie the Child before she has a chance to disagree, taking a stand and drawing his hammer, clutching it tight. There was a fallen branch in the way of the rails.
CRACSH! Wood and stone snap, and the Walker stumbles and nearly falls through!
Brushing the leaves apart, Tyreese stares down at the recently turned creature. Shot dead through the back, fresh blood gushing onto the rails. “Damn...” Ty begins to lift his hammer at the snarling Beast, about to strike when- “Stop!” Lizzie steps up beside him with the Baby Judith, “It attacks it dies.... but this one can’t attack so, it can’t die. I know you don’t get it, but please... for me?” Lifting the hammer high, about to strike anyway, when suddenly Liz takes his free wrist, “It fell through! Think about it, if you go pummelling it, then what is to say that more of the bridge won’t give out? It’s safer this way, for all four of us.”
She’s counting in the Walker? Ty slowly retracts his hammer, “Okay, Lizzie, let’s get away from this thing.”
Deeper in the Woods – 12:09 PM
Pacing through the Greenery, Mika keeps her M&P Handgun in hand, cautiously checking about with Carol at her side, “You seemed pretty insistent on having me tag along. I really think I should be holding Judith, not Lizzie.” Carol brushes some Leaves and foliage from a bush aside and wraps around a tree, “I chose you because I need to talk to you. Because you’re Little & your Sweet, and those are two things that’ll get you killed. It’s bad enough it took my Daughter.”
“You can’t change how big you are.”
Mika goes deathly silent, experiencing some small discomfort already.
Realising she’s not saying anything, Carol begins turning towards the Girl for a moment, eyeing her slim frame and untested Build. The Lack of Armouring and Weaponry she could at least attribute to Sophia, “You need to toughen up... You can’t just be nice.”
Pursing lips, Mika looks out towards the Foliage, wishing Carl was there beside her. He'd have the precise words to ward her away. To tell her off, to say to Carol that she isn’t what she’s being boxed in as. Yet it was just herself, so she gives it her best shot, “Someday soon, you ought to stop ignoring other People’s way.... Their way of Surviving.”
“No.” Carol stops the Girl short, bending down towards her, “My Daughter tried her way and she’s gone... I taught all of you to do more than that. You’ve been to the outside world, but you haven’t adapted to it. You still cling to the foolish notion that you’re just a child. Well, here’s something, the Dead don’t care, and neither do Raiders.”
“At least with the Dead, they have Zero Intention. Zero Designs.”
Squinting deeper, Mika sighs tiredly and relaxes onto her side, “Survival's a lot more complicated than just killing, you know. Stopping Walkers is simple... You can’t talk them down. You can’t reason with them... you can’t even feed them because they’ll just chomp you anyway as my sister so faithfully demonstrated to our fence’s detriment.” Carol... actually didn’t know that. Having been exiled before such a detail came to light.
And Mike could see it clear as day, “People are different, and I want to avoid killing as long as I can. I’m not weak for that. The People in the Prison? The People who attacked us? Rick tried to talk them down. I don’t know what he said, but it wasn’t enough. That’s when you need to press the Trigger and not before that point, ever...”
Fiddling with her bag strap, “The way Lizzie just... moved in. I raised my gun, but before I could even make my decision... She just... fired. Walkers, it was always tears in consideration. But when it is a person in her crosshairs? She didn’t hesitate. Like Carl... but where they differ is that Carl isn’t messed up like Lizzie.”
“He knows what they are.”
“Carl is the kind of Boy who’d never hurt the wrong people, Like Karen and David. Like all of those People who-!” Carol stops her right there for reasons you could guess, “So, you expect Carl to pull the Trigger for you? That Boy is carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. You have to make the decisions yourself, Mika.”
Shaking her head, Mika turns away and keeps walking through the Foliage, “I did make the decisions for myself, Carol... I am not a Killer. I hope I never, ever get to be. Deal with it.” Detecting quite a bit of Judgement, Carol begins trying to follow her, “Do you feel bad for the Governor? For the Raiders? Is that it?”
Halting again, Mika cranes her head in annoyance, breathing in and out, “Yes...” Shifting around to Face Carol, “Because they were not like that before. Carl is the Person who pulls the Trigger... I am the Person that makes it, so he doesn’t have to. Same for Sophia and same for Lizzie.” In disappointment, Mika steps away, “Like I said... You need to stop boxing People in.” Flicking her bag strap over her shoulder very assertively, and stumbles into what appears to be some kind of Property. A House, Garden beds, “This looks nice.”
Going beside Mika, Carol quietly scans the place... There are no Walkers. It was surrounded by woods and was very much out of the way of anything. There were a multitude of Overgrown Pecan Trees and bushes as well. A small stone fence that separates them and the property. Going up towards the Stone fence, Mika climbs up top and shields her eyes, “Seems safe. Should we call the others?”
12:52 – The Grove
Getting much closer to the Main Property, The Group was making its way towards the House. Mika was lost in the wide, stretching Trees high above. Like they were scraping the sky, “What Trees are these? They’re Fantastic!” Carol grows closer to the inner Wire fence, “Pecan Trees. They're in the process of shedding nuts just about now.” Lifting a Fence post and stabbing it into the ground beside. Giving them a little space to fit through.
“We’re still going to Terminus right?” Lizzie seems rather firm on that, squinting her eyes cynically at Carol who offers a casual, “J-just stay a day or two. Got a well full of water, and the fences aren’t big, but they’re something. Most importantly, the plants are all doing their final blooming. They're all starting to Wisen up that it’s Winter. We’ve been sitting at the Mid 30s for a while now. Could even snow if we’re unlucky enough.”
Leaning on the post as the others slip through, “There’s more animals than ever, just seems like a good spot.” Holding out her hand towards her sister, Mika offers a pecan nut, “Try one of these, Liz!” Trying to be nice, she takes the nut, “We absolutely should not stay here for a few days. We ought to get to Terminus as soon as possible. That’s where everyone else is going. If they saw the signs, we saw? It’s certain.”
“I can patch that Fence.” Ty comments, imagining a sort of wooden pallet supporting the wires along the perimeter. It’d trap walkers and make jabbing easy. “I agree, we should play it safe here.” Carol glances up towards the incoming property, and the final much older and weathered fence is made of poorly maintained chain links and wooden fencing. Eating her Pecan nut, Liz seems rather annoyed right now.
Constantly looking over her shoulder.
After approaching the property, they begin setting aside Bags, Tyreese glances towards the girls and hands Lizzie little Judy, “Hold her, and stay put. Let us handle this fight.” Gulping quietly, Liz does her best while Mika keeps a pistol Ready, “We’re staying put, Mister Williams.” Taking out the hammer, Tyreese heads up the stairs and onto the deck where Carol begins knocking on the door, “Come and Get it!” Trying to rouse the dead inside.
Nothing...
More Silence...
KNOCK-KNOCK!
Lizzie remains distantly silent, just staring at some flowers while her Sister gazes up at the Door, “Lurker?” Looking back for a moment, Carol nods once, “That’s right... The scent tells us to expect something, but there’s no noise...” Scratching at his beard, Ty leans to check one of the nearby windows, “We could try checking around the house. Gazing back to his teammate, “Could be hunting... if it’s one of them smart ones.”
Seeing they’ll have to go in, Carol leans back, “Girls, watch each other’s backs. Keep the Baby Safe and stay where you are.” Opening the door as the girls repeat, “Okay.” Ty gives one last assurance to Mika, “Stay Strong, Little Lady. You got this in a bag.” and heading in. She always appreciated Tyreese a lot more than Carol.
The first thought on Mika’s mind was to check the unusual silence of her sister, “They’re gonna be okay.” Trying to assure the distantly staring Lizzie, who bleakly retorts, “It’s not that.” Following those eyes, Mika sees it too... One Big Grave and then one small one with tiny Baby Crocs just... hanging off the cross. Dirty, muddy and well-worn. This is an old ruin.
“Is it the Baby?” Staring at the crocs herself, but Lizzie like a sickness just stares on distantly, “The Father... he’s missing. Two Graves, where is he one who dug them? They’re gonna him and kill him... I know it...” Mika gulps and stands up, pacing back and forth, “Lizzie, you’re staring at a literal Baby Grave! Walkers are not People, they’re things!” Arrogantly, defiantly, Lizzie sits up straight, glaring at her sister, “What do you know? You’re Weak. You couldn’t even save Tyreese, can’t save this Baby. Without me? You’d be dead, Mika.”
Like a blown Fuse, Mika blows up, “Oh, shut up! I was the one who patched our group back together! I even helped Carl & Sophia! I didn’t even know them!” Rolling her eyes to the side, Liz sighs, “Yeah, you stole Carl’s Crush, what a great help you are. Look, everybody, it’s Nice-Girl Mika. She’s got a bigger head than she has eyes or ears.”
“Oh my God, you People are insufferable!” Mika storms away and crosses her arms together, “Shut up about Strength and Power! We all got run off by the Governor! Turns out, no one knows what they're doing, what a big surprise!”
Creeaakk...
Standing up from her chair now as well, Lizzie begins to scream, “You’re a Death waiting to happen!”
“URHKK!” A Walker startles both Girls, Lizzie twisting around backing up! The creature tumbles over the side and hits the ground, about to grab at the air- POP! SPLASHT! A Shot splurts out blood onto the grass, making Lizzie squeal and clutch the baby!
“Enhf... ghn, GHN!” POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! She shoots out her entire clip, splattering blood all over the ground! Losing all sense of control, noise, only seeing red, “Stupid, Fucking WALKER! Leave me ALLLOOONNEE!” Kicking the exploded head so roughly that it splats brains all over the ground! The Graphic Butchery Traumatised Poor Lizzie, who was left crying on the ground.
Mika stood over the body, smoking gun in hand. Breathing hastily and sharply.
The Adults burst out, with Carol quickly addressing the Crying Lizzie and Judy, helping them both stand. Tyreese stands up to Mika, “W-what the hell did you do?” Mika allows a sharp exhale to escape, “I-i Hate ... Every... Walker... I just... Hate Them.” Holstering her gun and holding her head, “I-i lost control. I got so mad I just- I just wouldn’t stop shooting...”
“Ty, get the Baby some formula and inside, now!” Carol hands him the child, and he quickly goes to handle that, bending back down for Lizzie, “Hey, hey... Sshh... Shh... it’s okay... You’re alright.” Recollecting herself, Mika overpowers own rage right now. Especially as Lizzie runs off to a chair by some Flowers, trying to look at them, trying not to break down. It was like holding a Dam back all alone.
Carol observed as her Sister, Mika, The Perpetrator of this Violence, step away from it and lean in, to address the issue head on, “I’m so... so sorry... You’re right. I shouldn’t just butcher them.” Lizzie gulps, watching her sister leans further down, holding her hand, “Just look at the flowers and count with me... One... Two... Three... Again.... One... Two... Three...” Carol was stuck watching it go on. Had she caused this?
“Good, Good...” Mika begins kneeling beside her sister, “See the Pink ones? Aren’t they nice? One, Two, Three... Perfect...”
That Night
The Grove Cabin
Stuffing a Pecan Nut between the Plier, Carol squeezes, CRACK! In front of an Oil-Lamp with a flickering flame. A Healthy Hearth behind her. Lizzie was distantly staring at the shattered Pecans. She had never seen that sort of anger in Mika before. She had always been so gentle... What brought that about?
While Carol was observing Lizzie, having never witnessed such hesitation in her before, “Still Upset?” Tone cautious but probing. The Girl’s finger plays with some of the crushed nuts, “Sometimes... A lot of times... I don’t understand. I’m trying to Ma’am. I am.” Carol reaches and lightly taps at the smaller hand, “You will.”
Walking into the room, carrying a White Doll with a smiley face and red hair. Mika dared not look at Lizzie after what she had done today. Profoundly confused. Holding Miss Griselda Gunderson within her arms and sitting in front of the fire. Tyreese follows her inside with a bright enough looking expression upon his face, drying his hands, “Well, we got water. Now all we gotta do is bag one of them deer and we’re all set.”
“And we’ll get one.” Crushing a nut into the bowl, Carol comments casually while Tyreese just silently gawks at all of the Girls. It was kind of like having a Family again. Mika felt like asking if he’s okay but the overjoyed smile told her everything she needed to know. Scoffing, Tyreese sits back into the chair for the first time... Depressing into the comfortable fabric, “Heh...” It didn’t take long for Mika to get up and sit in his lap, “Thanks for giving me, Griselda, Ty.” Holding her close, Tyreese settles all nice and quiet, “Any time, Mika...”
Gulping to herself in the silence, Mika announces to them an idea she’s had, “We ought to live here.” His shocked face stares back at her... Immediately, the first thought he had was about Julie, the second was about Sasha, and the third was about Carol, who was just smiling at them both. A neutral response.
Later that Night
Still sitting by the campfire, Mika was just staring into the flame. Before long, Carol walks out from the bedroom, “Your Sister is waiting for you.” But Mika just remains sitting there, “...I know Sophia is Dead... But it’s not because she’s weak... Sometimes, you just don’t make it.” Shifting her head towards the side for a moment, staring at the Book of Princess and Frog, “Life isn’t simple... People are not simple and sometimes... You need to take what’s good when it comes.”
Carol sits in front of the fire by Mika, her arms around her legs, “Okay... if you want us to try to live here. I’ll... I’ll consider it.” Standing up from the floor, Mika reaches around and draws the SW M&P Pistol, and heads towards a window where she lingers, “I’m taking First Watch...”
“You’re a Thirteen-Year-Old Girl, you need sleep.” Carol insists as she gets up.
With her face shrouded, Mika leans a hand upon the windowsill, “I am not the person I was anymore... so... I am just going to say this once, Carol... and I don't ever... ever want to have to do this...” Carol leans her head around, crossing her arms, “Say what exactly?”
Breathing in and out, Mika turns her head, locking eyes with Carol, “If you become Dangerous again... and you put things in my Sister’s head again...” Flicking off the safety as if to prove a point...
“You won’t have to worry about Tyreese. ”
She... knows? How she- Carl. He told her... Carol sighs aloud and begins to leave the room, “I just want to keep you girls alive, Mika... Everything I am depends on it. You have my word on that.” Exiting before Mika could level one more threat.
Exhaling, Mika flicks on the safety and stares back out the window.
What is this Person she’s becoming? Is it a Good Person? All she can think about now is how important it is that Judy and her Sister make it... No Matter the Cost.
Day 461, Tuesday, 29 th of November 2011
Lifting the Kettle over to the boiler, Carol opens the pit and then dumps in a few logs. Setting them aflame so it can boil the Water for her. The Battery-Operated Radio tuned into a Music Station still going, blasts Maybe by the Ink Spots. Deciding to check out the window, a shadow catches her eyes! Is that-! Rushing out of the Kitchen, Carol barrels her way out of the back door, “Get away from it!” The Creature in a tattered dress swipes for Lizzie, happily dancing around it! Until, “No! Carol! No, no, no! Stop!” Pushing Past Carol flings the creature towards the ground!
“CAROL!”
SLSK! Jabbing the Knife deep into the Creature’s skull! Finishing it off. Saving Lizzie’s confused life, “She was playing with me! She wanted to be my Friend! The Code is-!” Snapping rather violently, Carol yells, “It wanted to eat you up!”
“I wanted to lead her away!” Lizzie pleads but Carol slams at the mulch, “Goddamn it, Girl, You could’ve died!” It was as though Carol had just kicked her Puppy, “It was the same thing! You Killed her! You killed her! IT IS THE SAME THING! WHAT IF I JUST-! WHAT IF I KILLED YOU!” Trying to reach out, Carol wants to bring sense back to this Girl, “Lizzie- Liz-!”
“You don’t get it, you don’t understand- YOU DON’T! ” Grabbing her head, hunching over, eyes sporadically darting around, “You didn’t have to! If it Attacks, it Dies! Carl knew that! He knew it! He knew every time when to shoot, when not to! You just Kill! Like you wanted me to kill Sophia!”
In the Kitchen, Tyreese in a morning haze, barely just takes the kettle off the cooker before it bursts, seeing the Fight unfolding but not hearing it over the Music. All he could see was Carol trying and failing to handle Lizzie, the Teenager flying off the handle. A Dead Walker Between them both.
Barely able to stand, Lizzie pants heavily, shaking her head at the Dead Walker, “She was my friend…” Breaking down in front of this wasted corpse. Carol is starting to see just how deep this madness runs.
10:45 AM – Pecan Orchard
Mika & Carol quietly move through this place. Picking up the nuts. They both knew what happened with Mika. Both remembered last night. In selecting Mika for this task it was almost strategic. Carol gauging in if Mika saw her as responsible, “She used to kill Animals...” Mika walks with the M14 in hand, glancing up at Carol, “Took a Knife to our Family Cat. I threw it onto the road just so it’d look like a car did it... She’s never really... Dealt with things like this, very well. Sometimes, she’d do bad things to people and get confused when they got mad. Like Biting... She liked to bite People.”
“Why’d you do it?” Carol says, fiddling with nuts between her hands, “Why’d you hide what your sister was like?” Mika stops and purses her lips, “The... Samuels Family has a History... of Mania. I don’t have it because... I am not... actually her Sister. I was a stray baby, and Lizzie’s real sister was stillborn.” Playing with the mulch a little, “I always wanted to understand what happened, so... I kind of got a lot of knowledge, I shouldn't.”
“Lizzie’s Mom has a problem with Empathy... but for Lizzie, it’s a lot worse. The sort of thing that they used to put people in straitjackets for. So, I tried to be really good at psychology. Which is... kinda how I managed to work so well with my Group. Gave me a leg up... and I use that to cover for Lizzie’s problems.”
Shrugging her little shoulders at Carol, “Distract her with... Dumb things like Flowers, stories, drawings... Our Parents helped a lot, and Lizzie was really close to adapting but then... The Apocalypse happened. Then her Mother, then Duane, her Father...” Exhaling again Mika purses her lips, “I got carried away though... I'm not a psychologist. I am just a kid, and I became very quickly distracted by Sophia. By Carl... I mean, I never actually did anything for just myself before?”
“It was exciting but... I now have no idea what Lizzie’s been doing for months. She seemed so much better before the flu. Yet it seems like she just became aware that her ‘Thing’ is not... Normal.”
“So, there it is... Mika Samuels is a Fraud... I’m just Some Girl, who is in over her head...”
It was like a final puzzle piece had just clicked into Place for Carol. So many things about Mika seemed inconsistent. Idealistic and Playful but also Lethal and Decisive. Cute and Innocent, but also Violent and Emotional. She had been wearing masks all her life, and the Identity they’ve all come to know was a performance, “What happened to your Real Family?”
Gulping, Mika fiddles with this Rifle a little, “My Mother Died at Birth... and my Dad left the hospital and never came back. It wasn’t hard for the Samuels to just pretend I was the real sister. Lizzie has no idea I am not her Sister. That’s also why we don’t look alike at all...”
How much else about Lizzie’s life is a lie? Carol gets the sense she’s perhaps in over her head like everyone else, “You are... aware your Sister could be dangerous... Right?” Mika turns down her eyes towards her rifle, “... Carol... you’ve never seen me without a gun in her vicinity... I meant what I said. I am not killing anybody until the last possible second; I can afford not to. I love her, she’s my Sister and I am going to help her, however I can.”
Getting it finally, Carol turns but stops and sees a Deer strutting out and trying to eat some grass.
“Go on...” Encouraging her, Carol watches as Mika takes aim, switching the safety off and lines up the iron sight... Finger getting closer to the Trigger... An Innocent and Graceful creature tears up some grass and chews softly, crunching on the grass.
BLAM! SPLAST!
A Sharp Yelp escapes, but the Deer falls dead. A Brass casing hitting the ground, smoke venting out the barrel of the M14. Then Mika slowly lowers the rifle with a sigh, “But... if she attacks Judith... or Me...” Looking up to Carol, “She Dies.”
Water Pumps Near the Well
Cranking the Pump, Tyreese is just about finished with filling the Bucket. Carol was staring off into the water. Starting to seriously reconsider some things. Previous Assessments, Beliefs... Notions. Ty sits down against the well and pressing his hands together, “Julie & Sasha are not at Terminus... If I know Sasha, she’s gonna draw Julie far, far away and down to the Protection Zone or someplace else... It’s time I accepted reality... and do what’s right for Judith.”
“Her Pa may as well be dead, and after the Bullshit I put him through? I owe the man that much.”
After creasing her eyes, Carol turns a little, “Are you sure? Is this the place you want to call home?” Ty quietly eyes up the Cold Woods around. The Great Pecan Trees, the rustic abode one could call home forever. The peace & quiet it all offers, “Mika’s right... This is a place we can call Home.”
“I know Mika Samuels... I know Judith, Lizzie... and I know you, Carol. I trust you, and I don’t know if I can get that anywhere else. We can stay.” For Carol Peletier, it became very painfully obvious just how little Tyreese really knows about these people. The Man continues to pump water.
??? at ???
“ARRHKKK! HHHAAKKK!” Excited Mouldy & Mossy Walkers in the dozens chase through the woods, pushing aside branches and foliage, “URRHKHKKK!” And there was Duane Jones, rushing through shrubs and past trees! “Hnah!” Jumping off a broken bridge, “Hrah!” Flying through the air, over a gap, over the stream below and towards the other end of the stucture, “HOH!!”
PLAK! LAK! Rolling along the boards on the other side, “Enf!”
“Thff…” Getting up and checking the other side as more and more of the undead stumble their way towards the stream and the tiny ravine. Flinging themselves off the side just to hope and catch Duane. Though it was not meant to be, SPLAK! SHLACK! BLOSHK! GOSHT!
Blood pooling splattering into the air from the visceral impacts.
Exhausted, Duane settles himself up on the barricades and watches the show go on, “If I am lucky, that’ll keep them off me…” Before swinging his head back and forth, realising that the damn traffic signs are missing, “Shit… where am I?”
Back at the House
Mika holds Judith whilst giving her a little snack, The Baby though, begins to cry, “N-neh-neeehhhhaahahhhhhhh!” Nestling her close, Mika gently pats at the Baby’s back, “Shshshshsh... It’s okay, Judy... you’re alright.” The Baby pukes, making the Girl chuckle, “Naw, you fluffball.” Lifting Judy up and patting at her back, “Let it out... C’mon now...” Yep, the Baby pukes out half of what she just ate, all over the floor, “Aaaahhh... okay....” Settling Judy down and wiping at her mouth, “One of these days you’ll figure out how eating works.”
Suddenly, heavy footsteps rush throughout the house, “Aw crap...” Mika lays Judy down in her crib, "Okay, Sweetie, just wait here. Aunty Mika will be back.” Handing Judy her bottle and some toys, and then finally, Griselda Gunderson, “Sweet thing.” Laying a kiss on top of Judy’s head and rubbing the top of her hair, “Stay safe.” Grabbing the M14 and the SW M&P before rushing out of the house, shoulder barging the door open, “Lizzie!” Catching her sister rushing away from the House at the last second, “Damn it!”
Jumping off the deck and hitting the grass, “Wait up!” Jogging across the Pecan-covered backyard, beneath the green canopies and the gathering rain clouds up above.
Railbridge-17 Terminus Route
At that same Rail bridge from before, the trapped Walker snarls and growls whilst Lizzie kneels before it opens the Box. Plucking out Mouse which panics and squeaks for help. Ignoring the pangs of feelings, Liz forces the mouth into the maw of the Walker, which chews it in half! Dropping the rest for the monster, in a sick expression of Compassion, Lizzie apologises, “I’m sorry... It’s the best I can do. I-!”
“This needs to stop.” Mika swings around the fallen tree and steps around to the other side of her sister, trying this one last time to reach her, “You are a person, Lizzie... A Living, Breathing Person.” Soon staring at the snarling corpse, unable to move its own hands, “This... this isn’t Life. It’s a Monster. It is not capable of making decisions... The only decisions they make are how to hunt.”
Staring quietly at the Creature, Lizzie creases her eyes at the monster, “You are wrong. I’ve seen what they’re capable of. I’ve become friends with them... they whisper things to me... and have been for a long time...” Mika looks up at the sky for a moment, why? Why is it like this? “Lizzie... You haven’t been able to take the proper medication.” Tilting her head curiously at the Walker, Lizzie tries to argue, “If I need Medication to not hear them... To not see them... Then, am I really in the real world, Mika? Maybe you don’t understand. Maybe this is so much more complicated than just a simple reanimated corpse... Maybe deep down, somewhere in there... is a Soul.”
Blowing air, Mika begins tapping the gun barrel against her lap, “Mika... Our Parents are gone. Wherever People go when they die... It’s not inside these things. They don’t hesitate, ever, to tear you apart. They’re Diseased and Dying Animals... They’re no different to a Sick and Ravenous Dog.”
“Death...” Mika kneels beside her Sister, looking into those jaded and delirious eyes, “Death is Final. Our Cat? You killed him. Henry? That Walker? You killed a Reanimated Body. The Woman you shot? You killed her , but the Walker’s you taken out since? Not one of them is like our Cat or that Woman... These things shouldn’t be alive, Lizzie. It’s against Nature... Against everything we know... as natural.” Reaching her hand out to her, “You have to let go... They are not your friends, not your lovers, not anything but the twisted remains of somebody.”
“...They wear our Faces... but lack our Voices.”
Inching a little closer to her sister, still staring at the Monster. Frozen in Fear, Despair, Grief, all of it at once, “I need you... Lizzie, we’re sisters. I love you so, so much. I don’t even care that we don’t share parents.” Quietly, Lizzie’s eyes stare up at her in shock.
How is that possible!? Is she lying, is this some kind of-!?
“Yes... I am not Mika Samuels... I am not the person I made myself out to be... I was adopted at a very early age. Your Real Sister... The Girl I took the name of... She’s Gone. Everything I’ve done, every lie I’ve ever told to you and for you... has been for you.”
Looking this Girl up and down, so profoundly confused, “B-but Mom said you were!?”
“Our Father had me Adopted.” Mika inches a little closer now, “The Samuels Family has a history of Mania... and your Mother was a victim of it. Her mind never recovered from what happened to the Real Mika Samuels. The way Father Raised me... was to consciously act that role. I have always been aware that you have problems, Lizzie, and that means nothing to me. You are Perfect... just the way you are. As my Sister, As my Family. So please... let me kill this Walker. Let me help you away from the edge.”
About to finally get her Sister’s hand... Lizzie tears it away and leans back from her, “Y-you don’t even know your real name!? Your Real Family?” Leaning back on her knees, Mika lowers her head out of shame, “I haven’t the faintest clue... My Mother Died delivering me, and my Father fled. No one was left to take me... I was never given a name. I have no history, no last name. I am just... Somebody who wants to help you.”
“I might be fucked up... and I am... but that’s the world we live in. We’re all Fucked up in some way... I just- I just want to help you.” The Rain begins to open up from the heavens and gently falls onto the frames of Both Girls. Lizzie had to confront that her entire life... that everything... Had been a Lie.
With rain falling down along her own face, Mika flicks off the Safety of her pistol and has it at the Ready, “It’s Time... to live in the Real World, Lizzie... It’s time we both faced reality. Time we become who need to in order to Survive.”
“It is time... to change.”
Yet Mika’s hope was swiftly transformed into Horror when her Sister’s Admission leads her to near her hand towards the Snarling Monster, “I should let them change me...” FLICK! The Gun rattles as Mika stands swiftly, aiming it at the Monster's head, “You bring that hand one inch closer to its mouth and it’s Dead!”
Hushing her Sister, Lizzie stands up, with her hands in the air, “It’s okay, sister... you don’t have to feel pain anymore... We all get to change now. We can all be together... in this Grove, forever. N-no more lies... no more hurt... No more loss. We can just be like them...” Mika’s resolve weakens before her Sister, seizing up in panic, “L-lizzie! Listen to yourself! I said to Survive, not to Die!”
“Dying is Surviving.” Lizzie smiles widely, her demented eyes staring back at Lizzie, “So long as the brain is not harmed... We turn. It’s okay, we can turn Judith too. Then we can turn Carl, and Sophia, all of them! We can be Okay, Mika! It’s Better now.”
There is no saving her... Mika’s eyes begin to water, “ S-Stop this! Don’t make me do it!” When her Sister tries to inch closer, Mika arms the gun in her Sister’s direction, Pistol Iron sights, Green Glowing Radium Slits affixed upon her Sister’s head, “D-don’t you make me!” Drawing her knife, Lizzie inches a little closer, “Just stay calm, Mika... if you fight, then your head may get hurt. You won’t change then.”
Gritting her teeth, Mika stomps her back foot against the bridge, not noticing it cracking beneath, “You come one step closer, and I will stop you!” Finger on the trigger, ready to press. As the Heavens cried, the Two Girls stood on the lonely bridge. The snarling below becomes evident as a Migration sweeps through on the tracks.
Halting in her step, Lizzie in that moment had to make a choice... whether to risk it or not.
Mika stands stoically, the gun rattling in her hand... Trying to think back to the Deer she shot. What it represented. The Change she made in that second, “N-nhn!” Steadying the gun. There was no doubt now... if Lizzie Attacks... She Dies.
Standing there in the Rain. They were like on Pause.
Sort of like how a Movie is quickly stunned by a panicked Finger on the remote, shortly before the big Disaster. Both wished it could be different, both standing on opposite and completely opposing World Views.
Somehow in the Endlessly twisting Paths in Life... The Sisters, have become Arch Enemies.
One needed to choose. One needed to back down, and it wasn’t going to be Mika, ever again. This is the Final Line, The Final Straw. She would never-
Crack!
The Bridge budges, wavering Mika’s stance, “Suah!” The Gun slips, Lizzie Lunges with the knife! POP! A Shot Echoes, disturbing the birds, rousing the dead! SPLICK! A Brass Round powers and thunders through Lizzie’s shoulder! The Knife flies up into the air! The Girl’s Body spins and flails around with her Light Brown hairs, “Gh!” THUD! Slapping against the rails! Suddenly, the bridge sags, Mika collapses, dropping her Gun, “N-no!”
The Groaning and screaming metal snaps, gravel and dirt and Materials comes crashing down! Mika tries to climb up, “LIZZIE! CABLE!” A Fallen Power line is in her grasp, Lizzie grabs it with her good arm, “M-MIKA!” Like a Bullet through the Fog, Sense and Reason penetrates through Lizzie’s delusion, trying to push her to get her Sister’s hand, but it was too late!
CROOOAK! SNAP!
The Entire Bridge finally gives out! Mika’s sliding fingers try to grab onto something but she simply slips! Flailing in the air, Squealing! “AEIIIHHK!” Lizzie slips, grabbing the line tightly, jerking in the open air, a single power line on an aging Post being her only salvation! As her Dirty Boots hang off the side, Mika slams into the rubble, “Guh!”
“Arhhkk!” The Trapped Walker lands atop of her, “Geh- no!” Trying to draw the knife, CHOMP! GLISHT! Mika’s collarbone gets chewed out, “Aeeighk!” SVISK! Stabbing its head! Lizzie howls at the top of her Voice, “MIIIIIIKKKAAAAA!”
“AEEIIEEEEEKK!!!! HIEEHK! AHEEK!” SQULECH! SPLISHT! SPLUTCH! SPLUK!
The Undead like a locust swarm close in on the other Girl, one grabs the top of her head and chews onto her nose, another onto her face! Bones stab through her gut, blood, red, Gore! Her Curdled bloody screams echoing into the Greenery! Staring deftly, Lizzie is forced to watch the Fate of her Mother playing out all over again on her Sister.
Injured arm dangling off the Side.
It hit Lizzie at that moment... she had just lost the last connection in this world. Even if Mika was to revive... It’s not as herself. What started as a gentle Echo, has now become a Swirling, Screaming Hurricane within, A Great Flood of Emotions like a fractured dam comes spilling out. Love, Grief, Anger, Hatred, Loss and Shock all come out at once.
All through the form of Tears.
In the Cruellest Twist of Fate Possible... Lizzie had finally developed the Ability to feel Empathy. All too Late.
Like a Demon, a Figure kneels at the top of her Edge. Wearing skin gloves, matted clothes and a rotten face, a Gentle Southern Voice tells Lizzie, “It’s time to change... Lizzie... It’s time... to let go. You have failed your Sister. Now…?” The Rotten Face tilted so unnaturally, grey walker skin tied around her hands, “You… Must… Die…” Her own hand slipping, weakening, Lizzie can’t see a point to living anymore.
Not After Becoming What She Became.
The Prison, The Walkers, Her own Sister and if not for Mika’s Hasty Intervention, Judith too would’ve been destroyed. What kind of Person does these things?
“This...” The Voice above whispers into her ear, “...This is the World for the Dead, Lizzie... Go... Join Them.”
There was no point in Lizzie’s mind... The Cable slipping, further and further out of grasp, “I’m Sorry... Mika... I am so... so sorry... I-i understand now... I-i do...” About to let go when- POP! A Shot thunders from the other side of the ravine! The Figure flinches, nearly getting hit and rushing into the foliage! Craning her head around, Lizzie sees a Dirty-Clothed Duane, rushing down the Ravine!
“LLIIIZZZZIIEE!!!!”
Lifting a Woodaxe, “Hgn!” SLANK! Chopping and splitting a Walker’s face open and kicking it back, “Lizzie!” Charging through the Horde, climbing up the muddy incline as the Undead fumble behind him, “Don’t Let go! I got you!” Rushing over to the edge and setting aside the axe! Grabbing the Cable, “I need you to hold on! I can get you up!”
“W-why? I got Mika- I got her killed!? I am dangerous, you can’t let me live!” Lizzie protests, suddenly getting jerked up as Duane stuffs his bloody boots against the concrete, “Ngghhhn! GHN!” Tugging and pulling, “Every Life- Ghn! Matters! NOW GRAB THE CABLE! ” The Undead were getting up the muddy incline, the Power pole from weak foundations began to give, “HURRY!”
Clenching her good hand around the wire, “Why do you care about me!?”
Duane pulls again, gritting his teeth, “Because! Ghn! Because…! I-I Love You! Now Grab! ” He... loves her? How is that possible? Starting to move her bloodied shoulder, Lizzie, with all that’s left of her, clings to the cable, trying to help him pull her up, “N-nghn! Ghn!” The undead were getting closer, “D-duane! The Walkers!”
“I don’t care! I am not moving until you are up!” Duane Jones keeps his hands tight against the table, yanking again as a Walker gets closer, “So move your ass!” Trying as hard as she could, Lizzie only gets up in big leaps! Stuffing her boots and grinding them against the concrete slabs, “Duane, watch out!”
The Undead Swarm towards him, about to grab, but even then, Duane doesn’t budge, doesn’t let go! He was going to save one of their lives, so help him God! BANG! A Shot rips out a Walker’s face! Carol stands with the Revolver, “Duane!”
“RRRRRRAAAHHHH!” WRAAAM! Tyreese powers in and shoulder barges the Next Walker over the edge!
Flinching from its fall, Lizzie resumes climbing whilst Carol positions her rifle, holding the Muddy incline, popping the skulls! Tyreese, with his large hand, grabs the cable and with one big mighty yanks, “PUUULLL!” He and Duane bring Lizzie over the edge! Flying into him, Lizzie clings her arms around Duane’s shoulders, crying loudly and uglily, “M-miiika! Oh God, she’s down there!”
As Carol finishes off the last Walkers, Tyreese leans over the side... Seeing it. Seeing Mika. Her chewed open face, and mutilated body, fingers grabbing at the Air, “Arhhkkk!” The Gored jaw chomping and gnashing. Her Eyes are a Murky, Dirty Colour. Tyreese drops his hammer and kneels over the side, “M-my Little Lady! Mika!” Having just lost… yet another sweet little girl, “G-god… Damn…” Covering his own eyes to sob.
Protecting her from the horrid sight, Duane looks down in unending… and complete guilt. Duane slowly tucks his face into Lizzie’s hair, “Ssshh... It’s okay... You can cry now... You can...”
Down to her last shot, Carol deftly slides down the muddy incline and hits the tracks. Boots crunching against the gravel... The Woman’s pained face meets eyes with Mika Samuels. A Walker, torn apart and left wasted on the rocks & rubble. A Girl she called weak, a Hero who gave everything to a Family that wasn’t her own.
“Urhhkk! Ghak! Gk!” The Little Teeth chomp and Gnash... Animalistic and empty. She was Gone.
Pressing down the hammer on the 32, Carol takes aim with the Revolver, Tears flooding her own cheeks, “I-i am... Sorry...” CA-BANG!
The Grove Cabin
Sitting against her bed, Lizzie holds a bundle of flowers in her hand. They were yellow blooms and the last thing that Mika ever picked. It was meant to help keep her calm at the nights. Always so thoughtful, her sister. Even when Lizzie didn’t understand it like she does now.
Duane Jones with Judith Grimes in his arms sits in a simple black shirt, dark trousers and boots, all dried up and a little clearer of the blood and mess, “...That... Stranger had been hunting me for days. Our bus broke down and Jeanette turned. Walkers appeared and our people was split up. The entire time, she was following me. Following... right from the Prison. Had to be.”
“Whoever that was, Lizzie... they were a Sick & Disturbed Person. They’re to blame.”
But it didn’t feel so simple to Lizzie, all she did was tuck up onto the bed and lay with the flowers. Empathic and deep eyes staring at the pretty blooms, “...Formula is on the bottom cabinet... Judy will be hungry soon...” Looking down at the cabinet, Duane kneels and opens it with Judy in his arms, picking out a bottle and sitting down on Mika’s Bed, “...Thanks...”
Her light brown hair pressed against her wet face, shaking in place on the bed. Not saying anything back.
The Living Room
Carol quietly closes the door, having listened in. Walking into the Living Room, sitting at the table with a bunch of crushed Pecan Nuts. Tyreese sits across from her, hands together over the table, “We found... this Rat... in the Tombs... It was all carved up and pinned to the board. Like a dissection.” Fiddling with his hands, “We found more rats at the Fence... and then I found Rat remains at the bridge... That was all Lizzie. Rick said... Said it couldn’t have been the Person who murdered Karen & David... and all the others.”
Drawing her pistol, Carol lays it onto the table... gently pushing the weapon towards him, “...Rick is a very good Detective...” Withdrawing the hand, and laying it on her laps, “He had me pinned... right from the start. I made a mistake... I used a Captive Bolt. It’s this... device that projects rods into brains. Instant Death.”
It starts to dawn on Tyreese on what she’s saying. Carol’s own teary eyes not breaking eye contact with him, “It’s quiet... and operates on an utterly mechanical process... No batteries required. Just... press the trigger and they're gone. Right by where they were kept, was some of the Bio Fuel because the Storage was overflowing.”
“So, I dragged them... I laid them out, and then I coated them all in the biofuel. With a cigarette, I lit the flames... but it didn’t stop the infection. Carl... Rick... they saw through me.” Nobody was saved by Carol, and she knew that… It was already too late.
She was just so… Scared.
“Rick left me out there to try to understand myself. To grow outside of the Prison... and because he knew you’d kill me.” Taking out a 32 Cal Round and placing it on his side of the Table, “He said... he would not have me there with Judith. Because I was a Danger... and he’s Right.”
“I’m Too Far Gone...”
Taking out the Captive bolt from her bag and laying it down as Evidence, “My Way... kills Children. It’s going to kill Judith. Duane... Carl... Even Sophia... They're all strong enough to know right from wrong. They all turned me away but Lizzie... was not. Now Mika is gone, and Lizzie is ruined . You have to kill me, Tyreese... You have to.”
Slowly taking the pistol, Tyreese forks out the round and slides it in. Shutting the Cylinder and cocking the hammer, “Why...? Why did Rick spare you?” Looking up into Carol's eyes, “He’s never hesitated, you know... I’ve seen the Man stare down the face of all sorts of evil, and his first instinct... was to always pull the Trigger. Why didn’t he kill You?”
Shuddering to herself, Carol dips her head, “Just kill me...”
“No...” Tyreese clings to the Gun tightly, “Why... Why didn’t he kill you? Why’d he try to save you?” But she doesn’t say, “G-goddamnit! Talk! Why did he save you!” Finally, she swings up her head, “B-because he’s too weak! He knows I suffered for such a long time against Ed. It stopped him from doing what’s right and now Mika is dead! You have to shoot me!” Angling up the pistol, Tyreese holds it at her head.
About to press when suddenly... The Man Uncocks the Gun. Laying it onto the table again. Exhaling sharply and mincing his fingers together, “I... I Forgive You.” What? Carol leans against the table, gripping tightly, “I don’t understand, I killed them!? I got so many people-!”
He meets her in the eyes very seriously, “I don’t forget it... But I forgive it. I was gonna kill you... Gonna do horrible things but then... I got to know you. Trust you. Not all of your lessons were bad... but you cannot... Cannot judge People for the way they survive.”
“...He didn’t kill you cus... You ain’t Evil. You’re just... Scared and... I am too.”
Was that the reason? Carol’s shoulders slump down, “...and what if I am a Danger?” Tyreese pushes the pistol back towards her, “You won’t be. There is... Strength, in Forgiveness, Carol. Be better, for Lizzie’s sake. Be Better...” Getting up and walking away from her and into a different room.
Left there… Carol… couldn’t believe what had just… happened?
Early Next Morning - Day 462, Wednesday, 30 th of November 2011
A shovel gets stuffed into an open hole, Duane’s hands tightly wrap around the tool cranking up the dirt and tossing it aside. Tyreese in the hole with the Boy helps dig out the Hole. Lizzie was caring for Judith, nestling her affectionately. Staring at the White Wrapped body of her Sister. Having Survived the Grove, but at what cost? By her side was Carol, who lingered quietly at the side of the grave.
“Okay... Deep enough.” Tyreese sets aside his shovel, “Want me?” Duane shakes his head and puts aside his own shovel, too. Birds tweeting nearby, “I got her.” Re-rolling his black sleeves, Duane soon tucks his dark arms underneath the body of his friend. Sophia’s Girlfriend and Carl’s Friend. A Person from their Squad, a Person they spent months knowing.
He was much too late to save her. Worse, he doesn’t know the person responsible for her Loss.
Holding her for a minute, Duane meets eyes with Lizzie for a second and then slowly lowering the body into the grave. Respectfully laying it down and getting out of the grave with Tyreese. Lizzie gulps, watching the Guys stuff shovels into the dirt and cast it onto the body. Over and over.... Until... It was covered in a time that felt unreal to Lizzie, as if she had forgotten several spans of time at once. Like a Mini-Shut down.
For the Grave was filled and Duane stands up beside her, “...It’s time...” Lifting the Yellow Blooms from Judith, Lizzie quietly knees before the grave and lays them down. Her own tears beginning to gather yet again, chest getting tight, “Y-you are... The Best Sister, anyone can ask for. I am sorry, Mika... I love you too.” and letting go of the Flowers. Stepping away, “It’s your turn to look at the Flowers now...” Finding Comfort in Duane’s arm.
Carol kneels beside Mika’s Grave, “...You aren’t weak... You were Strong... Stronger than Me. I am going... to endeavour to... not make this mistake again. Th-thank you for trying.” Leaving behind Mika’s M&P Pistol and hanging it on the Cross before standing up and holding her own arms together, “Tyreese?”
“The Toughest Little Lady there ever damn was...” Ty puts his shovel on the nearby tree, “Rest well, Mika... We got it from here.” And taking his leave. Unable to say… anything else. Holding his own beard in complete grief. Carol brings her arms around Lizzie, “Come on... let’s get Judith out of here.” Which just leaves Duane. The Guy who arrived too late.
He had so many questions... Who was that Person? The One with the Mask? He just hopes they’ve left now. Because if they ever show up again? Duane's gonna take his 38 Revolver and send them to God in a Body Bag. For now... all he could do was depart from Mika’s Grave and hope to Higher Powers that he could keep the rest of them safe.
Walking down the Path and stepping onto the Railing, walking down it. Behind the rest of the group, Revolver Out, Woodaxe hangs off his sling, and boots scuff the dirt. Hanging his head low. The City of Atlanta is in the distance, overgrown and abandoned. Thinking about his Friend, Mika Samuels, all the way along the winding rails. Disappearing forevermore on the path curve.
Chapter 18: Us & Them
Notes:
The Update Today may be a few Hours Late <3
Telltale Season 5 (Yes, that Far Ahead) required some restructuring and fixes, and the adding of a sequence is taking more time than predicted!
Second Update: I am now trying to add the chapter but YouTube deleted a lot of Autumn videos and replaced it with AI-generated ones, so I am having to completely redo all the sound cues of this chapter. I am so sorry.
Chapter Text
Day 462, Wednesday, 30 th of November 2011
Buford - Near Chattahoochee River
37.22F
Walking across the Railways, they were proceeding towards Forsyth County. Rick Grimes has his Hatchet & Red Machete hanging together on a simplistic belt with slings tied onto it. His Dark Fur-lined Suave Jacket breezing in the wind. Curled Hair flapping and flowing in the Cool Breeze. Sophia was walking alongside him in her usual get-up, the strings of her favoured cream hoodie breezing in the air. Glenn’s hat shielding her eyes from the bright sunlight of today. It was peeking through the sporadic clouds. It seems as though they may actually get a break from the rain.
Around was deeply overgrown, the grass in its autumn warm colour has entangled through the rocks and up the old power lines. A property far off, once a farm, is now just grass and young trees.
Sophia slowly leans her head up, to watch some birds soar across the partly cloudy sky.
“How’s Judith?” Rick asks his Stepdaughter who fixes the beanie atop of Adora’s head, checking her temperature since it’s a bit chilly, “She’s okay. Dealing with the Cold about as well as can be expected.” Looking on towards a clearing in the trees out onto this field where a lonely deciduous tree hangs over the rails, “We’re nearly in December; we need to be at Terminus before December. I have a feeling that’ll be the coldest part of this Winter.” Strutting with Bowlegs along the rails, Rick nods his head, “We will be at Terminus tomorrow. All the Walkers are behind us. We’ve got a clear run to the Base, I know we’re gonna make it, and I know you and Carl are gonna make it.”
“When he’s ready by the way.” Sophia suddenly answers, making Rick clock a brow, “Hmn?” To explain, she says, “Your question... about us Marrying. When he’s ready... and... I got a few things to work out on my end still. I really do like him, and I hope I get a chance to figure that out someday. Maybe when we’re behind some walls.”
Understanding Completely, Rick briefly pats at his own chest, “Lori was like that with me. We were faster but... She always paced herself in little ways. It’s not a bad strategy... just gotta remember to keep the lines open, the communication, I mean.” Despite the red in her cheeks, Sophia manages to keep herself composed and orderly during this Conversation, “We’re figuring that part out... I wanna be sure to make good of it, Rick.” Bringing a hand to his Stepdaughter’s shoulder and giving her a few pats, “You got my blessing.”
Speaking of Carl, Rick turns and comes to a steady stop, “Just what are you two doing?” Announcing it loud enough so they can hear.
“Winning a Bet.” Carl cattily retorts, balancing on the edge of the Rail-lines. His hands in a Low A-Pose while Michonne, throwing one Boot after the other. Her arms out in a sort of T Shape, “In your Dreams, my Friends.” Sophia snickers watching her Boy struggle on the line, “Carl, your bag’s throwing your whole balance off.”
Suddenly, Carl swings his hand at Michonne, “RAH!” Failing to startle her! “Nice Try Kid, but I am the Balancing Queen.” Rick playfully strides up towards them, “Seems like to me that this Game’s already decided.” Michonne huffs confidently, “Oh it surely is, Right, CARL! ” Swinging but accidentally flinging herself off the rail, “Tch, Dang it!” Laughing it up, the guy takes Soph’s hand and stands on the tracks with her, “I win, time to pay up.”
Loudly huffing, Michonne in concession opens her bag and forks out a Crunchy and a Big Cat Bar. Carl wipes at his chin in speculation, “That's the last Big Cat, right?” in the silence, Michonne really tries to push that Crunchy at him. But nope. He’s gunning for that Big Cat like it was Gold, “Aw, Come ooonnn...” Michonne was really hoping to chow down on that Big Cat. Staked a whole game on it.
“Hey but you said, Winner’s Choice.” Carl claims the bar while Sophia snickers, “Gambling is a bad habit, Michonne. You gotta stop betting on your Big Cats.” Rick huffs and scans about, making sure there’s no danger. “Go ahead, take it. It's yours.” Dumping the Crunchy away, “You won it, fair and square.”
In her defeat, Michonne was about to carry on when suddenly she’s handed half a bar, Carl offering it to her. “C’mon, you know the rule. Hit it, Soph.” She was all too happy to do so, “Sharing is Caring, especially when it’s a Big Cat.” Soon receiving a small piece from Carl afterwards. Taking the Bar, Michonne chews off a piece, “Mhn, Sharing is Caring is a Good Rule.” Forgive her Bias in this instance.
Rick leads the way, “C’mon, we gotta make it out to the Woods by this afternoon.”
GA-332 Hall County
It’s been a few days of driving. Going through the Back roads, searching the Countryside. Major Landmarks. So far, not much of anything. During this Drive, Eugene was sitting at the back of the truck with Tara. Willard was fast asleep and Glenn was keeping an eye out at the front scene with Abraham.
Rosita was in the back with them but she was busy writing her Journal. Tara Chambler, now in a dark denim jacket, was fiddling with something in her hand. Eugene, being the 2010s Nerd he is, was in the Process of chatting Tara’s ear off. She of course is the first Nerdy Girl he’s gotten access to in quite some time, and he was trying to make the best of it, “I am aware it sounds Bananas, but look at the Fossil Record. But knowing what I know about this Infection. You cannot say for certain it isn’t what killed off the dinosaurs.”
“Now, am I saying that is what is happening? No Ma’am, I am not. But it is enjoyable as hell to imagine Undead Ankylosaur going after Diplodocus. That there is a game worth a Pre-Order.”
Flipping the battery between her fingers, Tara having heard about – Maybe every fifth word he just said? Tara then smacks her lips, “More of an RPG Gal than Fighting Games.” His eyes clue into the round battery between her fingers, “Oh Hell Yeah! A few more of those, a little aluminium Foil and some Bleach? You got Volts, Sister.”
Her eyes dart up towards his, soon needlessly explaining, “A Home-Made Battery System.” Forking it over, Tara just tells him, “Here.” Rather shocked, he takes the thing and observes it carefully, “For Real?” She assures, “For Reals.”
“Speaking of Games...” Eugene pockets the Battery, “Were you really an RPG Gamer? What you play? Radium Fever 3? Shilder’s Gate 2? Oh no, I get it, Destiny Blade 1.” Tara just squints at him for a minute, “All of those.”
“Doubtful.” Eugene states rather bluntly. Rosita looks up from her Diary, “Don’t worry, he denied I was a Gamer too.” Now Tara was interested, “No Shit?” Rosita smirks back at her, “I was a Murder machine on Fruit Slasher. You know the one on the I-Punch Devices? The Pre-installed ones?”
Clicking her fingers, Tara knew the exact one, “I had a Robot but I did have a friend I used to try the game on. I sucked total ass.” Here comes the Fun Police, Eugene straightening his collar, slicking back the greasy mullet, “Fruit Slasher isn’t a Real Game.” Making Rosita roll her eyes all over again, “Oh Boy, here we go again.”
“Pac-Man.” Tara suddenly blurts, “What’s the difference between Pac-Man and Fruit Slasher. Go.” Indicating that he may not actually know, Eugene turns his chin up, “I need not dignify such a ‘casual’ query with an answer.” Snide, Tara crosses her arms rather proudly, “Lookie that, I win again.”
??? At ???
“Easy... Easy...” Amanda Shepard in stained white sleeveless shirt and dark blue trousers tends to Shane’s eye injury. He had scratches on his cheek bones from when someone took some nails towards his eyes. Luckily only walking away with scratches and not something more serious. He wore no shirt, damaged Tan Trousers and boots, “Nsh... Nhf... Goddamn, where do they make this Shit? The ‘Needlessly Painful’ Incorporated Building?”
Dabbing the wipe against his cuts, “Nearly finished disinfecting, you Huge Baby.”
The 22 Necklace still dangling off his neck, Shane had all sorts of bruises and wrapped-up hands. Having been fighting a lot recently, “Y’know, meeting you like this all the time? Might make a Man catch feelings.” Amanda chortles and brings away the wipe, “You know it’s Bad Discipline to Date Female Officers in your Department, right?”
“Ah, well, ask Rick. I was never strong in the Discipline Department.” Flashing a toothy, flirty grin at her, which she reciprocates, “You know Chief Hanson would beat my Ass for half the Choices I’ve been making in this field.” Rubbing against the back of his head, the bearded Man just winks at her with his good eye, “Ey, Tyreese ain’t a bad catch. He’s just an idiot. Depends though... You wanna bury that thing? Considering what went on with Karen... Even with chances looking as bleak as they do now?”
Applying a little Eye band-aid, two of them, Amanda suddenly stands up from her chair, “We’re done, us two...” and just as suddenly, parking herself onto Shane’s lap, Arms around his shoulders, “Things are Fucked enough without us having some meaning in all this...” Bringing a hand to her waist, Mister Walsh gives his Iconic bright smile, “C’mon then... I gotta Round coming up. Who knows how busted my lip will be in the next 20 minutes.” She enjoyed the Leg caress as well, seeing his big hand travel up her lap, “Hmn, okay.” Leaning in and making out with Mister Walsh.
Running her hand through his Dark Beard, leaning into the kiss, “Mhn~” Before things could get too nice, however. A Raider knocks against the metal bar Door, “Hey! Lovebirds! Hurry this shit up! Match is in Five!” Shane parts his lip from Amanda’s, “Well, Shit... maybe next time, right?” Patting her lap while she cups the side of his head, “Good Luck out there.”
Waiting Pits
Cheering and Music Echoes from above. Mister Walsh stands in a small, Red-Lit Hallway. Spitting and the floor and bumping his two wrapped-up fists together. Soon after, Morgan emerges and stands up beside him. Cuts and bruises all over his body. Beard thick and strong, hair starting to fuzz up on the top of his head. Stripped down to just his trousers with his Prosthetic disarmed.
“You good? Took a beating last time.” Shane comments, but Morgan doesn’t respond. Just standing in wait, eager for the next fight. Tilting his head slightly, mouth agape, Shane never could get many words out of Morgan, “Well, don’t die on this one, man. Just gotta wait until Rick gets here, and he will.”
Red Turns Green, and the doors open remotely, allowing Morgan to march through and into the blinding lights. Shane winces and raises his arm as he always does. Walking into the large room with several Water Purification Machines fenced off. Dozens of Raiders cheer and howl from the Upper Balconies and walkways.
The Floor was marked with Blood and Damage. Signs of Brutal Fighting are ongoing here regularly.
In the Middle stood an all too familiar figure, “Daryl!?” Shane picks up the pace and jogs past Morgan, reaching Daryl, hugging him before anything. Daryl hugs back, “You’re alive! I thought you were dead, Shane. Haven't seen you in a while since that damn truck.” But the Cop parts and pats against his arm, “Trying not to be... Glad to see you’re okay. You got into this alone, right?” Sadly, for them all, Daryl looks up towards the Main Viewing Window, “Nah... he’s got Beth.” Both Morgan and Shane crane their heads up. Seeing Joe, The Leader of the Claimers, have his filthy hands on Beth’s waist, “Oh, I am gonna kill that Motherfucker. Kill ‘em Dead.” Shane spits. Daryl grits his teeth, “You ain’t the only one.”
“Gentlemen!” Joe’s voice speaks over the microphones, silencing the Crowd of Raiders, “Today we got a special for y’all! A New Fighter has to earn his stripes today. None other than Daryl Dixon, will be fighting alongside his comrades against the Living Dead. They will have No weapons, No Tap-outs! No Second Chances... Today! They will prove themselves worthy of drawing breath! Release the Biters!”
Which then the doors slide open, and dozens of Walkers are released into the room to the adoration of the crowd! Many Drinking Moonshine and smoking Cigars, “YEAAHHH! WASTE THEIR ASSES, LAMEBRAINS! HAHAHAHA!”
Assuming a 360 Formation, Shane closes his wrapped knuckles tight, “For now we gotta survive, Daryl, you ready!?” Daryl cracks his knuckles and rolls his shoulders, “Yeaaah.” Morgan retracts his arm, WHAM! Bashing a Walker’s face with his Prosthetic like it was a mace! CRACK! Shane decks the first Walker in sight, sending it spinning and twirling into the ground! Daryl swipes the next up the jaw, shattering its teeth and kicking it back!
Joe’s Observation Room
Smoking his cigar, Joe strolls over to his big leather chair and watches the camera feeds, “Miss Greene, my Lap.” Ordering expectantly. Beth gulps and waddles over, wearing a Red Dress that was all too confident for her Personality Type and heels all too high for someone as Country as her. Sitting down in his lap, with the fakest Smile possible, “Yes Sir...”
Bringing the cigar to his lips, Joe focuses on Daryl, watching him throw around Walkers like they were Ragdolls, “You ought to feel lucky, Miss Greene. I am a rather respectable fellow, and I am gracious when the situation calls for it. Half these lads, if they laid claim on you, would just Fuck You and leave you in a ditch.” She tries to disguise her obvious disgust, “I realise it quite well, Sir. Daryl will be okay in these fights, correct?” Just play it safe, Beth.
“I don’t want him dead.” Joe slips out the cigar, tapping the end of it, so the ashes fall into his tray, “I need a Man who is willing to do anything to survive for the sake of his loved ones. As for Morgan and Shane? Well... They're far too dedicated to the Fight for the task I need them for. With luck, these Fights will wear ‘em out.” Lifting her head up to watch, Beth purses her lips at how Shane throws a Walker over himself and stomps it into mash, “What do you need them for?” Raising an open palm at her, Joe simply states, “In due time, for now, sit back and enjoy the show, haha...”
GA-332 – Hall County
Several Minutes down
Tara was now sitting against some trees as Glenn & Willard, with Rosita, were out scouting the Nearby Rail Signs. Legs tucked up against each other, and Dark Eyes staring at the nearby Hilly Woods. Her back pressed against a Tree Trunk with leaves rustling above her head. With a Dark Furred Coat on, Abraham sits down beside her. His MP5 leaned against this arm, checking out the nearby surroundings.
“Don’t trust me with Eugene?” Tara raises a brow at him, whilst leaning up against the Tree, “You’re Support, not the Point. I gotta keep an eye on that man, you know why.” Once all settled, and keeping an eye on Eugene whilst he entertains himself with Superhero books, “If we don’t turn up something soon, I’m dropping y’all off in Buford and rushing off to the State Border. We all got our Missions, and Mine’s endangered every second Glenn fails to find his family and my USB.”
Depressing her head against her arms, All Tara could think was that maybe something terrible had already happened to Maggie & Glenn’s Family and that maybe there was no way at all to make up for what happened.
“You oughta come with us.” Abraham pants his head towards Tara, “I know you ain’t got a stake in this. You're a Bad liar, and whatever’s going on? You can’t be indebted to him forever.” But Tara just disregards all of it, “You don’t get it... It’s not that.” Stroking his Ginger handlebars, Abraham wonders if, “You in love with him? That's it?”
Instantly, she scoffs and averts her eyes, yeah, he knows that’s not the case, “I ain’t one to judge.... I mean, I saw you eyeing Rosita’s mug all day. Not in the sorta ‘Awoh, my Girl Friend is pretty’ sorta way but, ‘Oh, I want this Girl’ sorta way, heh...” Tara barely reacts, just rubbing her palms together, “Not a Porno, buddy.”
In a big burst of laughs, Abraham shifts in his seat, “Oh, it ain’t, I know that, Darling. I mean, Eugene over there spends half his time staring at the Booty of Miss Espinosa that he sometimes trips over himself like in one of them cartoons.” Chuckling finally, Tara leans her head back against the bark, “It’s uh... It’s a complicated situation. I used to have a Girlfriend, though... Alisha. She was the best, but... she’s now also dead and a Raider. If that colours the Portrait for you.”
Clinging his fingers, Abraham sighs in disappointment, sitting forward in his seat, “Dangit, Rosita always gets it. I thought for sure I was gonna secure me some premium chocolate today. She guessed guilt.” It wasn’t that hard to guess. Tara never showed one ounce of interest in either of the men. Honestly, she isn’t even sure what she’s going to do if they don’t find at least Maggie, “I get the Gung-Ho Military Attitude... Gotta stay focused... but have you ever wondered what happens if you fail... or succeed?”
“Keeps me up at night.” is all he replies, seeing Glenn and Team moving up, “C’mon, looks like we’re rolling out again.
9 Minutes Later
Service Tunnel 67 – Terminus Line
Rolling alongside the Tracks, Glenn in the co-seat keeps a hold of his M16, bobbing and rumbling with the car. Abraham slowly moving his vehicle along the track, “That looks like Trouble...” Eyes focusing on the approaching Tunnel cutting through a medium-sized incline and to who knows where.
Slowing up the Truck, Glenn jumps out, wearing most of his riot gear but not the helmet. Reaching up a gloved hand and pressing it against the wall... Tara hops over the side with Willard, and the pair see it too... A Dead Walker, Days Old and the Writing on the Wall.
‘MERRIWETHER! GO TO TERMINUS NORTH – MAGGIE RHEE’
This was it, Evidence... actual, hard evidence. Rosita, Eugene and Abraham all hop out to gawk at the Sign. “Sure as shit can’t go up and over. That’s pure Shrubs.” Abraham says puffing his cigar, “Been in that kinda space before... Ain’t pretty. Remember Louisiana, Rosita?” Indeed, she very much seems to be, “Ugly.”
The Deep Dark Chasm as well. It’s Wide and it’s certainly hosted all sorts of things. Trains... Rail carts... Zombies. Still it’s the way they went. Glenn gulps deeply, the mere idea of finding Maggie was enough to swiftly consume all of his fear, “Maggie went through here... She had to. The Sharp inclines all over here. The Thick trees. The Undead... this is the most direct path.”
Scratching at his chin, Abraham was considering the viability of it, “It might be more viable to drive.” But Glenn turns towards them all, “We can’t... Cus if they went through? Checking the Other end still means the Tunnel isn’t cleared. It’s dangerous in there, and if My People are stuck in there? I need to find out if they're still alive. I am going in, but no one else has to.”
“Hell no, I’m going!” Tara asserts but Rosita instantly protests, “No! Are you crazy!? Forget whatever happened before, you don’t have to go in there! Nothing is worth your life, hon.” but Tara seems pretty dead set, “I promised.” In another series of second Willard joins Glenn's side, sweeping his hand over his hair wave, “I am a Policeman. If there’s folks in there that need helping? Well, who the hell else is gonna help ‘em, if not me?” Eugene for some reasons begins to walk in, but Abraham catches the guy on the collar, “Oh no, Buddy, I am not letting you sidetrack us again. Just cus a pretty girl is going in.”
“But-!” Abraham gives one firm glare at Eugene, and he backs down. Rosita leans on her side, “This is ridiculous!” Flinging her hand out in protest, “If Maggie went through there? She’s dumb as hell! Look at the direction the sign is pointing.” Orienting herself with it, “People going along the road, it’s pointing them to loop around. No one should go in!”
Glenn brings his hand out towards Rosita, “And if Someone didn’t realise that? If it is that way? Then they’d be screwed. This way we can make sure... Me, Tara and Willard all got out of a much hairier situation. This has gotta be done.” Eugene clears his throat rather loudly, “I believe we’re reaching the climax of a Rational Plan, here so I will do the rest of the leg work. The Answer is obvious. Glenn and his People must Splunk the tunnel, but our needs require us to take a roundabout approach. Logically, there are only two directions the Undead can come in from.”
“If Glenn’s People clear one end, and we hold the other. Then we will be in a prime position to provide assistance and if they get through, we can provide transport. Still reach Terminus and perhaps find ourselves some much needed supplies.” Both the confronting Men, Glenn and Abraham stare at each other, as if waiting for the other to have a problem with that idea. But... it just makes plain sense.
Eugene pokes a finger towards the tunnel, “My Plan suits all necessary requirements and---!” Both Glenn and Abraham give him a look as if to tell him to be quiet and so he goes quiet. Having reached a midway point, Glenn offers his hand to Abraham, “Thank You.” Abraham takes his hand and returns the Handshake, “All things considered, I am a little disappointed we never came to blows, but it just shows you’ve evolved your mind to the task at hand. I can respect that in a fella. Now, y’all best be going. Losing Daylight and Fast.”
Still rather concerned, Rosita turns towards Tara and hands her their Rifle, “Take this, and this.” Giving her a sack of Ammo Mags, “I expect it back when you come out the other side.” Taking a hold of the Service Weapon, Tara gulps, “Wow, are you sure?” Giving a big smile, Rosita was more than sure, “Kick their asses.” Giving her a comforting hug and then giving one to Glenn too, “Thanks for not being an Ass.” and then, Lastly, Willard out of plain fairness, “You’re kind of cool. Don’t die.” Tipping his head in a charmed nod, The Officer delivers a one-finger salute to them all, “We don’t plan too. See you all on the other side.”
“You’re all uhh...” Eugene, like a fence post, was standing before them all, “You’re all good People, but I have to say before y’all possibly die... Tara? You’re a Smoking Hot Lady.” The wince from Willard was Physical, while Glenn just facepalms, “Dude...”
Rather than suffer this... Well, it should be classed as Torture, for one minute longer. Tara Chambler walks up, places a hand on his shoulder and looks him straight in the eye, “I’m Gay.” Tapping his shoulders and departing just like that. Fence-Post Porter was just standing there, blinking rapidly, “Crud...”
Trudging through the leaves, Rosita hooks Eugene around the Shoulders, “Come along now, stop embarrassing yourself.” Guiding him away, kinda like a stagehand on a bad act. The Trio, Glenn Rhee, Willard Roe and Tara Chambler now all stand with their Rifles, and Shotgun. Staring down the imposing Darkness of the Hole. The faint whispery rattles of the undead echoing from within.
So, without further delay, Glenn takes the lead, projecting a flash beam from his rifle and begins advancing with it up, “After this all started... After I realised, I would never see my Family or Friends again. I was... I was numb. All day long, just... numb. I was just saying, I get it.”
Then Willard shines his flashlight down a side door and quickly closes it. Not wanting to worry about Walkers being in there. Tara beside her friend, Glenn, looks at him for a moment. Knowing he did, “When Philip uhh...” Brushing at her eye and raising her weapon along with Glenn, “Told us he wanted to take the Prison. I knew it sounded bad. My Girlfriend bought in, hook, line and sinker. She was told this is what we needed, and now? She’s dead.”
“The thing that bugs me the most, is that I never learned what happened to my niece... Did she get bitten back at the camp? Was it overrun? Did she catch the Scarlet Flu maybe? I have no idea. Despite everything... Despite taking a sword to Andrea’s neck. It didn’t win anything. It wasn’t worth it. If such a thing ever could be...”
Stopping silently, Glenn never got to see Andrea again. She was his Friend, and one of the last People left from the Atlanta Run. She was Dependable... Solid. She was a Good Friend and Sister to Amy and now? She’s a corpse. Willard witnesses them both coming to a stop, The watery eyes of Tara staring at Glenn entirely, “Because.... that’s when I knew... That second, the Sword.... I wanted to scream ‘No’, like it’d help. Philip warned us that we might have to kill people. I was the First to Jump in... cus, I was hanging on the word ‘Might’.” Letting it hang for a minute.
The Desperation he heard that the People of Eversprings were facing... All he could think about was what if the roles were reversed? What if somehow it was his People on the other side of the Fence? All he could keep thinking was that he'd be in Tara’s shoes. Will steps up and brings a hand to his shoulder, “...Different Sides, Same Problem.” and walking off to follow Tara.
Finally, Glenn himself walks forward.
Buford Dam Administration Room
Claimers Base
“What an excellent Match.” Joe pours himself yet another glass of wine and then one for Beth, who was sitting at the other side of the table, “Stellar Performance from all the Men. Though I will only require one.” Using his hand to slide over Beth’s glass. Expecting her to drink, which she does. Acting the Pacified Woman, deeply analysing Joe and his every move, “What do you need Daryl for exactly?” Sipping from the glass while Joe tips it down the hatch, Beth’s eyes narrowing at his gulping neck. Watching him consume the vice liberally and without care.
Roughly, he slams the glass down and burps crudely, “To Hunt down an Asshole. A Ruthless Desperado.” Leaning back against his messy black chair, Confederate Flag draped and hung behind him, “A Killer who murdered a Man, named Lou. Strangled him to death and stabbed his head just to cover the crime. Daryl is an expert tracker; that much is obvious. I am going to be sending him to go with Craig and his crew to find this bastard and put him six feet under.”
“It’s Simple... Once all that’s done? It’ll be as easy as repaying the rest of the debt to me.” Clicking his fingers, “And Done, you’re scott-free. You can claim your people and walk outta here without hassle. That’s why I got you up here talking to me... So long as Daryl operates under the knowledge that I can take your life? He'll work as a Good Dog and find my man.”
As simple and easy as it all sounds. Beth can’t help but to suspect that there is something more to this, “Do you have anything to go on?” She strategically inquires. Joe, the critically lonely and bored man, holds up a finger, “Ah, just you wait.” Standing up suddenly and going over to one of his many cabinets. The wooden doors swing open and unveil a selection of Clothes, hung like trophies.
One being... Oh no...
A Brown Jacket, Tan, Earthly, and accented on the collar with white fur Lining. A Distinct Golden & Brass Sheriff’s badge on the Sleeve. It was marked for King County, and she had already accounted for Shane... meaning only one thing... Daryl’s Mission is to kill Rick, and that simply wasn’t going to happen. She needs a plan and fast.
Joe smugly lays it on the table, “We secured this from the Bandit. He stole Lou’s Jacket, which is of the same brand. We’re also looking for a Little Lady, a Teenager. About 13. Unknown Description.”
That would be Sophia. Beth knew that if Craig, the pervert who assaulted her upon Capture, was to get his grubby mittens on Sophia, the worst could happen. She will need to somehow kill over 22 Raiders in basically no time at all and do it all from the place she sits now, “A Sheriff’s Jacket, but he resorts to Murder? The Irony.”
“I know!” Joe incredulously, hits at the jacket, “We may be Raiders, but we operate on a code. Everyone in these Woods understands that. See...” Sitting on the desk, hands together. He seems so proud of himself, “Going at it alone is not an Option nowadays... Still, it’s Survival of the Fittest. That’s a Paradox right there. So I laid out the rules of the Land to keep things from going Darwin every couple of hours.”
“Keep this Kingdom together and stress-free. All you gotta do is Claim... That’s how you mark your Territory, Your Prey, Your Bed at night. One Word.” Bringing up a finger at Beth, “Claim.”
Seems so... Primal and Basic, like everything else in this Dam, “What happens when the Rules are Broken?” Beth naturally inquires, seeing the Man change in demeanour to that of... Regret, like it was something even he didn’t want, “You catch a beatin’... The Severity of which depends upon the Offense and the General Attitude of the Day. That don’t happen much, even with a crew as big as this, for you see? Men like Me? Follow the Rules and Cooperate a little bit. Well, the World becomes ours.”
Gently, Beth then presses further, “And the Women? Where do we sit in your Kingdom?” Joe sighs and stands up, “Well, let’s just say that there is a reason I claimed you. I get my urges, but they're usually not so fatal.” Course... Why would it be anything else? Beth privately huffs to herself, “So I am less than a Person?” Joe sips from his bottle, “Daryl does his part, and you’ll be out. Cus a Man can relinquish his Claim. See Miss Greene? It'll all work out.”
Sure it will...
Service Tunnel 67 – Terminus Line
Gravel crunches beneath their boots. They were now several minutes into the Accessway. There was no light here at all. Nothing of anything actually. Just dust particles and cement. It would seem that they’re blessed with the reality that no one opted to go down here, but they had to be certain.
No one can hear you scream in these things.
With a barrel up, Glenn’s light slowly unveils something... quite terrible. A Cave-In. Not just that, either, but buried Walkers begin to rouse and snarl from the Lights. Willard’s face illuminates with torch light when he pans up the flashlight, “Looks to be Seismically caused... I doubt anyone was flinging bombs around out here.”
Many of the undead had maimed limbs, one creature with a contorted and twisted arm, bent the wrong way, grapples at the air, “Arhhkkk! Hrrhkkk!” It wasn’t even able to move its fingers, but it kept trying.
Another Walker beside it opens its toothy maw, corpse goop seeps out from the side of its mouth, “Uurhkkk!” Highly starved and emaciated, barely anything left. As Tara stares holes into the awful scene, Glenn moves around with Willard and shines a light onto even more Walkers. Yet some of the piles seem traversable.
Worse yet, there is evidence that someone had passed through here. Various Walkers had already been stabbed, Willard holding up his light, grimacing, “Well, Glenn, I don’t know what to tell you, buddy, but... How game are you in actually clearing this thing?” Tara finally joins them, shining her own light in, “The Walkers have been stuck here for a while... It’s possible someone actually let off a bomb in here.”
“Nah...” Willard really worries about that ceiling, “Our problem is much worse... the Rest of this Tunnel could be on its way out. We could be in trouble.” Glenn directs his gun and lights up at the top, “The Rubble is solid... We could probably climb up and access the rest from there.” Drawing his knife, Glenn gets to work, SLK! Jabbing the first while Will leans down, BLSK! Stabbing another!
“Hnh!” STONK! STONK! BLISK! Mashing a Walker’s skull with her boot, Tara starts climbing with the other Men. Willard's gloved fingers clutch the rubble, yanking himself up and over, “Nghn...” Holding out a hand to help Tara and then Glenn to reach the top. As soon as they directed their lights forwards, though, the Bad News just kept coming. Dozens upon dozens of Zombies not just notice but come towards the light. Smelling the fresh meat in the air, “Arhghhhkkk!” It’s making the rest herd and follow along so they could notice too.
The Smell is rancid, Tara coughs and wheezes while Will sizes up the situation, “We ain’t gonna survive a Head-to-head with that lot. They’ll overpower us. We ought to use our Brass and wipe these Fuckers out.” Tara checks how much ammo Rosita gave her exactly... it seems like more than enough, “Honestly, even though I got only 20 shots per mag? I think we can.”
Shining his light, Glenn can see his light shining through a walker with no guts and barely any back left, “Yeah... I think so too. I don’t recognise any of these...” Checking each face, “None of the bodies on the Ground are my Guys either... That means whoever did this? Got through.”
Arming his gun and switching to Semi, looking to either one of his Companions nodding at both, they raise their guns, barrels up. Light shining into Rotten faces. One Walker without chunks of its face, Bony eye socket shows opens its maw wide, “Arrhhkkk!” POP! POP! POP! BLAM! BLAM! POP! BANG! POP! POP! POP! Disciplined hands kept the guns steady as the weapons kicked with explosive fire. Casings ejecting as heads and necks are blown open! SPLAK! GLISH! GLOSHT! Thud! Thump! Clunk! Bodies are layered on top of each other.
Like Angry Hydra head spewing fire, the Three execute and dispatch several Walkers at a time, carving a bloodied gap into the Horde. BLAM! BLAM! BANG! BLAM! BLAM! POP! POP! Tara’s eyes square in on each target, flexing and retracting her finger, her Shoulder jolting with each shot. Blackened Grotesque Ichor spills and splatters the floor and the walls. “Reloading!” Tara ejects a mag and slides in a new one, latching the mag and pulling the Operating rod, POP! POP! POP! POP! POP!
Like adoring and ravenous fans at a concert, the Undead Swarm press up against the stone, leaning out their hands helplessly before the Merciless Barrels. Death answered in a bloody explosion. Tilting his Shotgun, Willard yells, “Reloading!” Sliding in more rounds into the Trench Shotgun. Pumping the thing and aiming, CA-BANG! GLASK! Blood and bone go flying as Walker spins over and slaps flat into the ground!
It was a Cold and Mechanical Operation, and the Horde was nowhere near dense enough to weather it. So, they were carved and cut down! Glenn releases a magazine, “Reloading!” Slapping in a new one, yanking the rod and aiming, BLAM! BLAM! It was like shooting fish in a barrel.
Nerves began to calm, fears subside with each burst of light, each fiery expulsion of rage and Brass bullets disrupting and contorting skulls and faces. Ejecting a Mag, Tara leans on her left foot to grab a new magazine, “Reloading-wuah!” The Rocks suddenly and violently gave way, jerking and yanking Tara down, dislodging another piece of rubble and crashing her down onto the floor, trapping her!
Without any thought, Glenn is already on the ground, pressing his fingers, jamming them between the rocks, trying to lift them, “Tara!” Willard drops down as well, switching to his buckshot for crowd control! Bursting open chests and skulls, “I got them! Hurry!” Yet no matter how hard Glenn yanked, her leg was trapped, Fear ripples throughout Tara's system, dropping her weapon and yanking desperately at her leg, “I-i can’t get it free! Ngh! I-it hurts!”
As if the situation wasn't bad enough, the Trench Gun, only capable of firing 5 blasts a set, was unable to properly stem the incoming flood of Rot and Maggots, “I can’t keep this up!” Willard urgently warns, bursting another Bony face into mush and ichor!
It was getting worse by the minute, by second, by the fraction of milliseconds it takes for a thought to form. Tara knew that they could still climb up, that they could still escape. She was a sack of shit anyway, joining the governor, helping him kill those People. She didn’t fire a shot, but she didn’t need to. In that Darkness, Tara flicks up her head, “G-go! Go! Glenn! You can still climb!”
“N-no!” Glenn, the Good-hearted Boy from Macon can’t imagine it, “I can’t!”
“Go get Maggie!” Tara exclaims, watching Will get forced down to his knees, chopping and pushing away! If not for his Burly structure, he would’ve already caved, “Find her, Damn it! She deserves to live, I don’t!” The Earnest Man leaned down, trying to struggle against the rocks, speaking his dedication to her through his words, through every pull, but it wasn’t working. It could never work.
Of all the times for Tara to find a True Friend, this was the worst time. It brought a pained smile to herself, “G-glenn, you can’t save me. Even if you got this off me, and I can’t run! And if you help me, they’re gonna get the both of us.” Like a Brick Wall, Glenn keeps struggling; he keeps pushing. Willard keeps fighting, holding the line against it all. Even as his arms begin to tire, he swats and chops down the axe like a machine. Cleaving Walker faces open, “G-glenn! You’re not listening!”
“I am not leaving you!” Glenn nearly pulls his back, “Aghk!” feeling at it, and then trying to dislodge the rock with his boot, “Gh! Gh! I AM NOT GOING!” Snapping, Tara howls with all the desperation in her chest, “GET OUT OF HERE! NOW! GO!” Seconds pass, Time Slows, Glenn looks back to Willard, who meets his eyes with him. Both Men wait for each other to budge. To make the smart decision, the decision that’d keep them alive.
No words were spoken, no sentences shared. Only the Silent Language of a few Looks, and the most micro of expressions.
Neither of them moved; they understood each other and the cost they had just exacted upon themselves, “No.” Glenn declares drawing his pistol as Willard is pushed in by the overwhelming tidal wave, BANG! BANG! BANG! Drawing his knife, jabbing the first skull! Willard, in a Titanic Struggle, relaxes his axe and draws a knife, “Cut their necks!” Slashing one Walker’s neck wide open, splattering himself with blood and pushing back a Walker, Slashing the next! Glenn does the same! Tara arms her pistol, BANG! Taking out a Walker moments before it bites Glenn! Keeping the pistol angled and ready!
Glenn’s blade slices along a neck, thoroughly covered in blood! It distracts some of them, some get confused and stop moving, trying to sniff out the living flesh! Buying Precious Seconds!
CLAK-CLICK! What was that!?
BOOOM! An explosion raptures the back of the horde and then- DOKKA - DOKKA - DOKKA! An RPK with a Drum Mag violently spews all over the remainder of the Horde! Dozens of Rounds pile up on the side of the rails! Glenn shelters Tara, and Willard shelters him, raising his gloved hand towards the source of light!
Their Ears reverberated with the Cracking Burst of Gunfire until finally... It all settled.
Many Walkers lay wasted on the floor. Few were butchered to pieces by the bullets. They had expected a Group of People to emerge from the lights once they turned and faced the source of fire... but it was not...
A Single Woman, Light brown skin, Amber eyes, Red Leather Jacket, Black Hoodie and Dark Trousers and boots stands with her hair in a bun. It was Triss Leo , exclaiming with joy, she tosses the empty RPK, “Glenn!” Rushing ahead and catapulting into the bloody man instantly. In a warm state of surprise, he embraces her right back, “You’re okay!”
Laughing breathlessly, Tara exclaims, “Is this Maggie?” Parting from Glenn, Triss begins wiping herself free of the Walker blood, “Hardly, but I am a close friend. Triss Leo... and I was about to leave these tunnels when I heard you guys blasting away.” Quickly, he has to ask, “Have you seen her?”
“No.” Triss pockets her own hands within her pockets, “I got some of the buses clear across to the City. A lot of our People are now headed for the protection Zone, but as far as our Core Group? I’ve not seen anyone. Seems everyone got scattered to the Four Winds as far as I can tell. But I saw the Blood Signs that Maggie's been leaving across the Wasteland.”
“I’ve been thorough, so I am thinking we must be the last to reach Terminus or something.”
That makes sense, Glenn begins to frown, “Forsyth County... yeah, that makes sense. Even with all the Walkers, broken roads and everything else. I guess we can just trust that anyone left has already gone there and... We already lost who we lost.” Willard paces up with his hands upon his Duty Belt, “I am also rather intrigued with this Terminus Location. Does anyone actually know what it is outside of a ‘Sanctuary?”
Triss realises he has multiple new friends already, “Hmn, no, it’s relatively unknown. Are you okay?” She says to Tara, just holding her leg, “Y-yeah just... I can’t get out.” Being a Doctor, Triss couldn’t help but to check in on it, “Looks like the rock is simply wedged.” Kneeling, grabbing a Rock, pressing a hand on the larger one, “Ngh... Gh!” CRK! The thing breaks free and slaps onto the ground, freeing Tara, who just sits, “Ouf... Bhf... Much better.”
Lifting her leg, Triss lifts her jeans a bit, “I think you got a bruise and a sprain, but... nothing serious.”
Frankly, the three of them were shocked. Tara huffs loudly, “So wait, we almost got destroyed because of a single rock in a weird place?” Flashing a grin, Triss stands and offers her arm, “The Details Matter.” While Triss Leo helps Tara up, something occurs to Glenn, a rather unfortunate reality, “Do you still have the USB?”
Reaching into her top, Triss provides it and shows Glenn the Device, “In my Boobs as always. Safest place for it as it turns out.” Tara scoffs at the Lady, “Whua? You keep it there? Seriously?” Triss puts it back, “Yep. Now why’d you ask?” Because Glenn hasn’t been involved in the whole research Business in a while, “See uh, we got a Trio of People expecting us at the end of this tunnel... They need that USB. Long Story short, they got a Doctor who worked at the CDC.”
Willard from the side also adds, “And they're rather Determined to head North... and we provide that USB? We could be kissing our Ride Goodbye.” Glenn nods once to Triss as well, “Yeah... So, I got a plan... They don’t know how Maggie looks, so...” Already seeing where this is going, Triss hums to herself, “Well, first rule is no kissing on the lips. If this gets us to Maggie and the others quicker. I am okay with lying.”
“No one will think to check...” Tara also points out, using her eyes to chest to the chest, which Triss grins, “Exactly the point. Now, let’s get out of this tunnel before something has the chance of going wrong.”
Outside the Tunnel
Waiting outside, Abraham was smoking against his Truck. While Eugene was trying and failing to justify himself to Rosita, “I simply thought it imperative to clarify my attraction to her Physical Appearance.” Rosita holds both sides of her Military cap, “Okay, listen, you stare at my Ass? I don’t care. You stare at Tara’s Ass? I wrangle you over a fire spit. That’s how it works.” Abraham chortles to himself, tapping the butt of his cigar, “Listen to the Wise Lady, Eugene. She’ll keep you alive in ways I can’t.”
“Explain to me how a compliment could be-!” Before Eugene could finish his dumb line, several figures start emerging from the Tunnels. Bringing a smile straight to Abraham Ford’s face, wide as a ravine it was, “Well, I’ll be. Y’all managed to get through all fine? We heard the shots. Began to worry.”
As Tara leans on Willard for support, Triss acts the part of Maggie, clinging to Glenn’s arms, “They saved me. I was trying to clear the tunnel... but... Things turned against me.” Lightly tapping against his ‘Wife’s’ arm, she was wearing a Ring taken from a walker to boot, “We’re all just so relieved she’s okay...”
“You good?” Rosita paces over, checking on Tara rather quickly who shows off her ankle, “Got hurt on the rescue... it’ll heal. Cus I am tough like that.” Rosita quirks a brow, “Right?” Clearly amused by the flirt attempt. Seeing that the Family is back together, Abraham blows out some smoke. A Glad look on his mug, “So, all that leaves us is that USB.”
Still acting the part of Maggie, Triss parts one hand from Glenn to point out towards Terminus, “Yes... I saw Triss and a few of her People a few days ago... but I never caught up. If you need that USB? We need to go to Terminus.” Craning his head between the whole squad, The Man opens his truck door, “Right on, then it’s off to Terminus. Pick up what we gotta pick up and it’s straight to D.C. Load up, folks.”
Moments later, they were all on the Truck’s Back. Tara was safe. Triss was alive and incognito. Glenn had hope, and Willard still has a Job to do. Rosita, besides her man Abraham, helps him start the truck, and then they roll off towards Atlanta, towards Buford and their main objective...
Buford Dam – Daryl's Cell
Trapped in some kind of empty room with a metal door, Daryl was awaiting his Fate. Was it to be shot? Was it to fight in the Arenas for good like Shane and Morgan? He didn’t know, he almost didn’t care. The main worry for him now is about Beth. Then his thoughts are rudely interrupted by the sudden and loud opening of his door. Len steps in, hand on his belt. Confederate Rebels sticker on the back of his jacket, “Up & At ‘em, Huntsmen. We've got a job for you. If you wanna keep your Bitch alive? You'd best follow along and not act up.”
Just as Joe predicted, Daryl indeed does stand and does walk out without incident. Another Raider, Tony, follows along, bandana wrapped around his head, “Keep moving, Waster.”
They took him out of the halls and up some stairs until they hit a Garage where Workers used to park their cars. Now it was the home of Claimer’s Vehicles. Daryl observes one Slave, A Caucasian American Man in rags and chains, skittishly cleaning one of the Claimer’s Cars. Another was a mechanic, Claimer, reassembling a Muscle Car, slotting in new parts for the Engine in order to handle Biofuel Better.
Relief suddenly floods Daryl’s System when he finds Beth Greene alive, healthy and not at all distressed, it seems. Joe stands by her side, hands in his pockets and eyes staring Daryl Dixon down, “Welcome, Son. Beth?”
“...Claimed...” She announces to them all. They all seem to understand it, but Daryl does not.
Joe steps ahead to explain the situation, “I need you and your tracking skills to find and kill a certain Asshole Cop who killed Lou while we were minding our own business. We happen to know that he’s trying to get to Terminus, and you and this team? Are meant to stop that from happening.”
“What Miss Greene has just done is claimed you. She can release you from your binds, but only after I release her and permit as much.” So, he’s Slave, like the guy in the rags, but with clothes still on his back... but then something else becomes noticeable to Daryl, and that’s the fur-lined jacket in Beth’s arms. She knows he knows who it belongs to. Glaring at him expectantly, as if she demands him to comply.
As for Joe, he was grabbing for Daryl’s Crossbow and slowly walking up to him and handing the weapon, “I want you to find him.” Poking one finger up, “Kill him.” Poking a second, “And bring me his Head.” Flicking out the third and staring closely at Daryl, “Understand?” Daryl once again looks to Beth, having that same expectant glare. He hopes she knows what she’s doing... Forced to trust her and give the answer of, “Am I doing this alone?”
“Negatory.” Joe side steps for Craig, who imposes upon Daryl’s fearless gaze, “Craig and his Crew... Len, Andy, Tony, Billy, Dan and Jud here will all be sallying out with you. Not just as insurance, but backup. You do as I ask, and you’ll walk outta here as Free Men and Women... and if not... Well, we’ll have to make things much more difficult. So, what do you say, Daryl? Gonna help Craig avenge his buddy or...?”
Knowing well that it was Rick’s jacket, Daryl wonders how in the hell he’s going to ever handle this. How the hell is Beth gonna walk out of here? He knows she’s up to something. Beth’s not one to surrender... but how... “Deal.” This was the only viable option.
Delighted, Joe turns to Craig, “Now, Beth here has claimed Daryl. I expect him back here in one piece, and if he isn’t, I’ll nail your cock and balls to a dartboard and practice my aim. Got it?” Staring back at Joe, Craig clearly wanted a shot at these two, but the rules of the Kingdom are absolute, and the Boss is not to be questioned nor crossed, not so close to his castle anyhow, “Yes, Boss.”
CLAP! Joe rubs his palms together, “Excellent, pack up and head out now. I want this bastard by tomorrow night.” Craig signals his men, and Len throws dark clothes at Daryl, “Get dressed. We’re heading out.” Daryl checks out the Black jacket, shirt and bandanna. All of it was Claimer colours. Formally owed to the Vipers, it seems.
Beth was taken by Joe, guided by his hand. She looks back at him one last time, hoping he trusts her enough to see it done. Daryl lets out a long sigh and goes to get dressed.
Terminus North – Forsyth County
The Great Green Truck rolls up towards a large Railyard Depot. Through the front window, Abraham’s and Glenn’s and Triss’s eyes all set upon the main Structure, the Words ‘ TERMINUS ’ Written on the windows. There were a few Wagons and Rail Carts parked outside the fences. Inside? It was People. It seemed... Normal.
As Abraham slows the truck, he sits back against his seat, “What are we thinking?” Triss hums with some concern. The place seemed okay, but so did Woodbury, “We need to be careful. It seems as though we’re allowed to walk in. See that Caravan there?” Glenn indeed does, it was a bunch of horses and wagons pulling in and People dismounting to enter, “Might be a Market in the Centre...”
Deferring to Abraham, Glenn asks, “How do you want to handle this?”
“We go in, gently.” Abraham opens the door, “No one mentions anything about Cures or D.C. We’re just looking for People, and that’s it. We find ‘em, load ‘em up and get the hell outta dodge before someone fancies taking our stuff.” Triss hops out after Abraham and stares forward at the Base, “Mhn... Say we’re looking for Shane Walsh or... Sasha and Julie. Names like that.”
“Let’s also not mention Rick.” Glenn hops out and helps Tara down, “He’s kind of got a reputation, and I am not sure how this place feels about, ‘Officer Friendly’ .” Now that’s a name Abraham has heard of, “Wait, that Crazy Sheriff who guns down entire Gangs?” Rosita places a hand over his mouth, “You Big Lunk! Not so loud. We need to stay incognito.”
Chuckling lightly, Abraham always enjoyed a little heat from Miss Espinosa, “My Apologies. Now let’s move Squad. This Army ain’t gonna march itself.” Cautiously, they walk towards the Gates of Terminus and step inside...
Chapter 19: Gone to A
Chapter Text
Day 463, Thursday, 1 st of December 2011
Rick’s Riverside Camp – Chattahoochee River
35.06 F
It was early in the Morning, Rick lingers by the side of the River. A Revived Campfire lit for Carl & Michonne, Sophia & Adora. The Kids were sleeping together on the same rolled-out rug, using their combined body heat to keep Adora warm. Michonne was sitting against a tree, running a rag up along the spine of her blade.
Dipping his hands into the water and wiping the liquid against his face, “Mhff... Ghnf...” Barely reacting to the chilly temperatures. Bloody Water, Brown Water, all drips back into the lake before Rick splashes his face again. Then washing up and down his arms, blue prisoner shirt still on, White Shirt underneath. The Sauve Jacket hung up on a log where it keeps his hatchet and Red Handled Machete safe.
“Pffh...” Spitting out dirty water and using a brown rag to dry off his face and beard, which has grown a fair bit. Michonne peers up from beneath her hood, long dark curly locks residing upon her shoulders, tucking against her dark cheeks, “You oughta shave that back. Never seen a more miserable fight.”
Chuckling to himself, Rick puts away the rag and starts reequipping his weapons, “I found a good knife. I’ll cut it down soon. Just gotta find a mirror. Speaking of which, you’re due for a haircut; that’s starting to go wild there.” Michonne’s gloved fingers tug and brushes at her hair, “Smells like a load of ass too.”
“Can we not talk about Asses in the morning?” Sophia sits up with Adora, letting out a tremendous yawn, “I wanna think about Daisies or Daffodils at least.” Securing the Machete against his belt, Rick lets out a smirk, “Sorry, Soph. Adults talk dumb shit when they think the kids are asleep.” Rubbing against her eyes, Sophia checks on Adora, seeing she’s a little sleepy still, “Yeah, I know, but the power of pretend and all that.”
“Son?” Rick nudges his Justin boot against Carl’s leg, “You up? Just cus your eyes are closed don’t mean you’re asleep.”
Groaning in reply, Carl has his arm around Sophia’s waist, “It’s barely even Sun-up, c’mon, just five more minutes?” Sophia grabs his hat and drops it onto his head, “Wakie Wakie, Eggs and Bakie.” While Carl was busy complaining about morning sickness. Rick kneels at his campfire, checking the boiling beans, whiffing at the cans. They seemed just about cooked, “How hungry are y’all? Scale 1-10?”
Michonne squats by the fire, lowering her hood, “Mghn, you know me, Rick. I am a Black Hole for food.” Sophia prepares a bottle of Formula, their last one, “I am more Beans than Girl at this stage.” As for Carl, he just slumpishly meanders over and drops onto his knee, Dirty hat hanging off his head, visible grime upon the star, “Twenty Thousand out of Ten. I think my stomach's realised I’ve been doing nothing but beans and water, finally.” Giving everyone their metal plates.
Using a notched stick to pour them all portions of beans, “We’re lucky to run into that Runner yesterday. I didn’t think the cash in my Wallet would be so useful. They say, we’re real close to Terminus, too. If we move all day? We’ll be there by Sundown and beat the chill.”
“It’s not as bad as we dreaded today.” Sophia comments casually, tilting her blonde head towards Carl as he scoops beans and chews on them. Rick sits with the can, barely reacting to the heat and stuffs a spoon in to devour what little is left, “Mghn... After Breakfast, gonna go check the snares.”
Licking at his spoon, Carl leans forwards on his legs, “Been a while since I've been out hunting.” Sophia gasps, and looks to Carl, “Yeah! We could totally check the snares together. I actually never saw how they worked?”
Michonne gives Rick a motherly look as if to say ‘Go take out the Kids, Husband’. Luckily, Rick was all too happy to oblige, “Alright, we’ll do it on our way out together. It’s time you kids learned more about the trade. Uncle Shane has some nice tricks, but your Old Man is the Master.”
Buford Suburbs
Against a Tree, A Squirrel was inching its way up. They were taking a haul of nuts, as a part of late-time preparations. In fact, the squirrel was so sheepish. It didn’t notice Daryl leaning over a dusty leaf-covered car, FWINK! The Crossbow wipes it out! Getting out from around the car, Daryl walks onto the Leafy Driveway and then the long-grassed lawn. Passing through some wild shrubs and reaching the tree.
Grabbing and dislodging the skewered Critter, “CLAIMED!” A Voice alerts Daryl from behind. The Bad Mood was illustrated all over his face, scowling at Len, who stood behind with a Bow and Arrow, “I shot it, I killed it! It’s my Game!”
“You’re forgettin’...” Len gestures his arrow at him, “You’re Claimed... Not a Claimer. You don’t get to claim nothing... I may tolerate Joe bending the rules so we can get this Cop Motherfucker, but... that don’t mean all of the sudden you got rights. The fact is? I yell it, I claim it. Now gimme that Critter. I am Hungry.”
Clutching the Squirrel rather greedily, Daryl barks, “I didn’t get none of the rations, now you expect me to hand over my Breakfast? You want me to find the cop or not!?” Len begins laughing it up, “Aw man, Joe is a bigger fool than I thought... Thinking that you would stay in line if we gotcha Tail. Mhm-hm, she must be a Good’un cus you certainly slapped that meat.”
“That’s the only way the Little ones make it out here-!” CRACK! Daryl swipes Len clear across the face, “Ghah!” The Piss-shit Len falls onto the grass with a bleeding nose, “Agh! You broke my nose, you piece of shit!” About to Lunge, Len suddenly hears a Shotgun getting pumped, “W-what the shit, Craig! He's stealing my Game! I claimed it!”
Unsure of what’s going on, Daryl freezes in place like he were paused in a DVD Replay – Not wanting to endanger Beth any further, “Hn…”
Craig lowers the shotgun, taking the cigarette out from the side of his lips, “Considering you claimed his meal last night, you’re skirting the parameters Joe laid out for us.” Tapping the butt of his Cig, “We’re claiming Daryl here for a specific task... and he can’t get us that Cop if he’s black and blue now, can he?”
Protesting, Len barks, flicking a hand at Daryl, “It’s against the the-!” Craig aims the shotgun at Len, “Now, you know damn well, that Joe? He accepts just about any damn story I tell him. I could blast you to Kingdom Come and say a Walker got you. Ain’t no one rolling out here to check, boy.”
“We need Daryl well fed and focused. He gets the Game, and you retract your Claim or my 12 Gauge here? Will Claim your Inbred Hillbilly Ass. ”
Bitter and seething, Len clenches the arrow tightly, “Gh... Fine... I rescind my Claim. Eat up, N****r.” And storming out, somehow calling Daryl the White man that Slur, “Tch...” Craig then strolls up and leans in close, “I am gonna warn you this once... Joe? He ain’t nowhere near as in Control as that Old Fool believes. Now, I get he has Beth claiming your useless ass to keep you from getting shot? But that don’t matter to me.”
“You give me any reason, any reason at all? I’ll invent a pretty story about how you got killed. I got a real Creative Imagination, Understand?” Fearlessly, Daryl stares right back into those Soulless Eyes of Craig, “Yeah.”
Jabbing a finger into his shoulder, “Don’t forget, we've got your Daughter. Behave.” And walking away from Daryl, “Eat that quickly, we move out in an Hour.”
Buford Dam – Beth's Room
Rather than sleeping, Beth, in a yellow shirt and shorts, had been researching something... She stands before a glass of water and tips a broken Thermometer, filling the watery glass with Toxic substances. The Invisible Death slowly sinks and mixes with every bit of the water. Her Blue eyes focusing deeply upon it.
Buford Dam – Joe's Admin Room
Fiddling with a handball, Joe stares back at Beth with discerning eyes, his legs kicked up onto the table. Having been getting told about one of her ideas, “A Game? Involving your Friends?” Sitting across from him in a Black Formal dress, Beth had a Clipboard in hand, “It’s obvious to me that there are quite a few problems with the way things work here... I want to sweeten the deal. I want to make sure that when Daryl comes back... There are no questions of value between us.”
“I reviewed various things about your Base...” Sliding over the clipboard towards him and crossing over her legs, sitting with dignity and elegance, “Take a look.” Of course, he was suspicious but also interested in not just her evaluations but the lady-like presence of Beth’s Legs. Clearly, she was right in that a Raider like Joe would be drawn in by the promise of greater value and reading the report.
Indicating how deeply she’s thought about it, Beth effortlessly explains it to him whilst he reads along, “All but one Turbine has broken down. Yet I happen to know various methods we could use to substitute their loss and still ensure the same amount of Water Trade with Terminus at a low cost.”
“We also lack reliable food, not only are the Claimed underfed and thus Unproductive, but the Claimers are also malnourished, undermedicated and in dire health. Held off only by Booze and Cigarettes, but the effects can’t be denied. They’re Low Morale and thus in risk of Mutiny.”
“Finally, I foresee a bright future with Moonshining. Not only do a lot of natural ingredients grow easily here, but there is an entire field of grass just above our heads that makes up the dam that keeps Lainer from flooding the land below.”
“It would be simple to grow Basic food and Moonshine ingredients there. Create various Stills and start selling Alcohol on top of Water. Double the Cash Flow and therefore the Resource Flow. You’d solve your shortages and lessen the number of runs and therefore risk your people need to take.”
Leaning forwards against her lap, Beth smiles through her words, “You said that all that needs to happen is for your Men to cooperate and the World is theirs... So, that’s what this is... A Little Cooperation. ”
Stroking at his beard, a lot of this sounds... Really Good. The only problem is doing it, “And what about these Games? I thought you would want to avoid risking your friends?” Beth leans back in her chair, “Well... We need to give something back... Because to make the Changes we need to make. Then that’s going to mean that something's gotta change. This is the New World, and those who fail to adapt, Die.”
“You spoke about Darwin... but Evolution...? It never just goes one way. The Claimed? Women like Me? We need our Place too. Our own Spokes on this Wheel. Because you're dangerously close to falling off the Road... Just one Little Rock... and it’s off into the Ditch. People are forgotten there.”
“And you know that... or else you'd not be so desperate to get me and Daryl’s help in the first... or else Arnet Keaton’s shorting of his payments would not be so... Pressing.” Suddenly standing, Beth leans against his Desk, gazing into his eyes, “Run the Games tonight, get out the Booze, the Drugs, all of it. Have one big last Hurrah of the Ways... and then come First Light? The Big Announcement.”
“Do this... and I can make your Kingdom Thrive. All I need... is just a little leeway, a little more rope and we will never have a problem ever again.” His weary eyes narrows at her, give her Power? The Claimed having rights? “And just why would I make such a Huge Leap?”
Sitting on the desk, she shoes her own hips off, her legs, her frame. Blonde Hair falling over her shoulder, a charming smile curling upon her red lips, her words speaking like a Siren’s Call, “Do this... and Tonight... You and Me... We can...” Letting his Intoxicating imagination run wild.
His eyes fixated on her legs again, her shoulders and even, perversely, her Chest. All she did was smile, sitting elegantly, letting him ogle.
Like Yarn on a spindle, Joe shifts in his seat, “Me... and You?” Leaning a little closer, Beth whispers something to him. Making his ears twitch, face light up, and shoulders lock into place. Leaning away from him, Beth brings a finger to her lips, “Only after the Games. It’s a Good deal, you know it is.”
“We both get What we Want... What we Deserve.”
Taking the Honey Pot, Joe straightens his collar, “Well, Miss Greene, you drive a hard Bargain. Deal.” Rolling her neck and leaning against her own shoulder, “Excellent, Joe. Simply Excellent.”
Woods near the Chattahoochee River
The Group, Rick, Carl, Sophia, Michonne and Adora all come down the forest path. The River in the Far distance, they were gonna be crossing into Forsyth County any minute now. As they walk, their shoes kick up Late Fall Leaves. Many trees are now reduced to Branchy Structures reaching into the sky like claws. Carl, wearing his Dark Blue Hoodie with White Fur lining, checks briefly on Sophia and Adora; everything is a-okay with them. “We’re close now, right?” Carl checks, not wanting to be out here for too many days. His Father smiles reassuringly, “We’re very close, Carl. If we decided to run there, we’d be on top of it by late afternoon. That’s how close we are. Just better and quieter to take detours like this.”
“When we get there...” Carl kicks some brown, crunchy leaves with his shoe, more breezing and dancing through the wind from the rustling trees, “When we decide it’s safe... and that we can raise Adora Rose there. What am I supposed to tell her? Cus you know... She’ll ask me or Soph.”
Dipping his head low, Rick thinks for a moment while Michonne asks, “Tell them what?”
“Everything.” Carl explains curtly, staring forwards at the Leafy path, “I know I am telling them about Molly Rose. But what about everything that’s happened to us? Do I mention all the Stuff we’ve done? Do I tell her... that her Old Man is a Killer?”
That discussion was never really an option between Rick and Carl. The Father himself nodding quietly and checking the nearby woods. “Are we gonna tell her the Truth?” Carl checks with Rick, Pointedly, having never been a dad, unsure as to how he’s even gonna start that conversation, “Do I say... the things I’ve done? How far into the details am I supposed to go?”
“What do I say?”
Stepping over some old mossy bones, Rick clicks his tongue, “You tell her who we are... gotta be Honest, Son. Integrity is everything, and if Adora comes to doubt your word? She won’t even know what trust is.” Sophia had no idea how to explain half these things either... While she largely sees her own actions as justified. How exactly do you tell a Five-Year-Old you killed your own Dad, and he deserved it?
Is she supposed to conceal that?
“But how do you say that...?” Carl keeps staring into his Father’s troubled eyes as they face forwards, “I mean... Who Are We? ” Having no idea, Rick just keeps walking. Michonne purses her lips together, “Maybe another time, Carl...” Beside him, Sophia reaches and holds his hand softly, “For now... we’re just her Family. That’s all we gotta worry about... and when she’s old enough. Maybe, we’ll know then.” Staring back into her eyes, Carl tightens his fingers around her’s, “Maybe we will.”
2 Minutes Later
“Aces...” Rick jogs forwards and unslings his IMI Uzi to rest upon the leaves, kneeling in front of a Wooden Contraption. Constructed out of sticks. Both the Kids stare at the peculiar device, “Is that a Snare?” Sophia asks. Rick nods quietly, “That it is... and it’s caught us some Game.” Rick grabs the Bunny, checking its weight, “It’s a Big One... Female, not Pregnant.” Pressing his hands against the Bunny’s gut, “Well fed too. Good Catch.” Putting it into his messenger bag.
Carl was kneeling on the ground with his hands pocketed, salivating over the catch, “How’s this work?” Closing his Bag, Rick inches closer to the Device, “So... This is just a simple Slip-knot. Shane ever show you these?” Carl nods once, “Mhn, About the same day as the Clove-Hitch.”
“Good Man.” Rick answers, showing them the knot, “So you tie one on both ends and then you tighten one side to this here Branch.” Tapping his finger against the erect Stick, “We call this the Rod.” Pointing at the bottom, he shows the rocks and mulch, “That’s the Anchor, this weighs the Rod and that gives the snare its yank.” Now, he begins panning his palm along the Stick walls at either side, “These are the barriers, they act as a Funnel.”
Rather intrigued, Sophia can see the Bunny Tracks thanks to Daryl’s tutelage, “Oh, I see, it’s a Trail. So, the Bunny detects the obstructions and hops their way through.” Rick shows them the Hangman’s Noose, “Mhm-hm, and right into the Noose, hanging off the Rod. Now you lower this and tuck it with sticks and leaves. So, any Animals going by have to run this way. Right into the trap.” Wrapping his wrist around the noose and giving it a few yanks, “They’ll resist, but it just makes it worse. Then? They're dead and we harvest ‘em for meat.”
“Shame about the bunny, though.” Sophia empathises with the little Critter. Rick begins untying the Noose from the rod, “Ah, well, you kill to eat. You eat to live. Primal Rules exist across the board.” Tucking the Rope into the bag-!
“HEELLLPPPP!!!” A Man’s Voice suddenly screams out from in the distance! Carl arms his gun, “C’mon!” Michonne darts after him, Rick takes Sophia by the shoulders, “Stay with us! Keep the Baby calm!”
Carl Grimes rushes into the Scene, stopping short behind some bushes with his Pistol! A Caucasian American Man with an Orange Backpack slaps aside a Walker with his Crowbar, “Agh!!” Just as the other arrived, the man gets dragged back, his Orange Pack becoming a snare, and Teeth rip into the side of his face, tearing out his eyelids and cheeks, “YYYGGHHHH!!!”
Arming the Colt, Carl’s about to shoot when suddenly Rick pushes it down, “No, stop... I’m sorry, Son, he’s finished.” The Orange Backpack Man reaches for the Sky, the undead plunging fingers into his open wounds, “AEEGGHHHHH!!! AHHHGKKK! KKRRHHHKKK!!!” Michonne kneels with Sophia and Adora, “Bad Way to Go...” Carl also eases back down into the foliage with a defeated Sigh, “Fuck...”
Rick begins to recognise the Orange Bag, his eyes widening considerably, which Sophia notices, “D-did you know him?” Pinching the bridge of his nose, rubbing at it, Rick unfortunately did, “After the Talks with the Governor fell through... Sasha & Tyreese picked me up and drove me out... We uhh... We saw that Guy. I wanted to get him, but uh... That didn’t happen. ”
The Man’s stopped Screaming now, “Seems he was going to Terminus too...” Tapping his Son’s shoulder, “Let’s go, before one of them smells us.” They all begin leaving, with Carl being the last to go. Staring at the Creatures throwing up blood and gore everywhere. Unable to save yet another Person. Then? Carl turns and walks back into the foliage, leaving the Orange Backpack Man to his fate.
“Arhkn, nrhk! Hrrk!”
SNAP! SQULECH!
Terminus Line – Forsyth County
Near Biltmore Logging Camps – Near Mid-Day
32.0F
Rick’s Blue eyes focus on the tips of a wooden bow, tying some cable around it and then wrapping a piece of leather on the centre, tightening the threads, “There... A bow.” Sophia, now with a new Quiver, grasps the Bow, weighing it in her gloved hands, “Heavier than I thought.” They were tucked between some foliage, facing a Logging Camp. Most of the Trees around are in a state of Regrowth as this land has gone feral.
“I set up a Can.” Rick explains, holding his hand out towards a Red Tasti-Cola Can resting upon the stump, “That’s your Target... Draw an arrow and notch it on your fingers. Like I showed you.” Nodding quickly, Sophia withdraws an arrow and presses it against the bow, notching the Projectile, “Now?”
Inching a little closer, Rick, like a Father, holds her back, “Gonna draw... It’s gonna have some resistance, but you're gonna get used to it.” Listening closely, Sophia does as told, and draws the cable. Wincing and straining from how hard it is, “N-ngh!” Angling her bow up, “Geh!” FWIP! BLISP! Miss. Feeling terrible, Rick soothes her, “Ssh, it’s okay. No one gets it the first time. That’s why we're here... Just draw another Arrow and this time focus on what you're shooting. Remember your Classes about Angles and Trigonometry. Use that to your advantage.”
Gulping, Sophia draws her next arrow and notches it upon the bow, “Okay, Rick.” Flexing the Cable as she draws... Aims... FWIP! BLAP! Hitting the wood instead. Rick smiles proudly, “Keep working on it... Draw again. Remember, look at what you shoot. The tip of your arrow needs to point at your target. At longer ranges, you angle up, but you still use it to guide.” Repeating the same Process, withdrawing the Arrow... Notching... Drawing and... FWIP! SPLONK! Skewering the can with the arrow, “H-hah! I did it!” Patting her back, Rick tells her, “You did, Good Job.”
Suddenly, she jumps onto him, hugging him tightly and kicking up a leg, “You’re the best!” Chuckling lightly, Rick lightly pats against the back of the Teenager’s head, “Happy to help.” His own expression softening and then closing his eyes. Enjoying the Moment.
Near the Same Location – Carl's Position
Carl Grimes kneels before the Dead Bunny. Adora was on a nearby towel playing with her doll. Michonne was in front of him as he draws the knife, “You ever skinned a bunny?” Shaking his head, Carl furrows his brows, “Skinned very few things... Survival became about a lot of other different things than hunting for a good while. Did Daryl teach you?”
“No, I taught myself.” She points to the Bunny’s gut, “First, we must vacate the Bladder. We do not want its waste inside as we eat it. Press the Belly and massage down.” Gulping, Carl prepares himself for some Rabbit piss, Jeez, Survival sucks. Placing two fingers on the gut and pressing hard, and you can imagine what came out, “Oughk... Fuck's sake...”
“Good.” Michonne once again points at the Bunny’s belly button, “Make a Shallow incision here and cut up to the Rib cage. Do not make it go deep. You’ll risk contaminating the food.” Steeling his nerves, Carl presses the tip of his knife into the belly button, spilling red as he cuts and then begins cleaving up until he hits the bone, “Dgh...” Feeling that red on his fingers, “Even worse when the blood is fresh.”
Now that he’s done, Michonne gestures towards his knife, “Place aside and then use your hands to pull everything out. Cut any connections and place it into the wrapping.” That being a Plastic Bag, they wash up. Plunging his fingers in, Carl grapples its innards and yanks once, twice and then three times, spewing all the guts and parts onto the cloth, “Ghh... Jesus...” Taking the knife and cutting out the rest of the organs, dumping all the good stuff into the bag. “We done?” Carl hopes.
“No.” Misha crushes such hope, “We need the fur and we need to cut out the Ass. If the rest of this is to be eaten.” Lord have Mercy, Carl thinks to himself, grabbing the skin and yanking and or cutting it off. Knowing this part pretty well, “Okay... Goddamn it, how do I cut out its ass?”
Pointing her gloved finger at the rear, “Tail Bone, V Shape.” Carl sticks the blade where the sun doesn't shine and carves a shape, cranking out the organ and severing it from the body, “Bgh, that stinks!” Casting it far away. Michonne grins, “Now, it’s a Shitless Rabbit. We’re almost done, I promise. Just gotta cut off the Arms and legs.” Easy enough, Carl butchers the rest of its lips off, “Now grapple the Head, Twist and Yank.” It still had fur.
Carl grabs and then does as told, ripping the head clean off.
Setting aside the bloody knife, Carl felt like he was gonna Puke, “Man, I wish being a Vegetarian was an Option.” The Lady chuckles lightly and gets to preparing the rest of the meat, storing and keeping it for safe-keeping, “At least we were in control of how it died. We may be Omnivores, but we have Hearts and Minds. We can make choices that minimise their suffering. That’s how we are separate from the Dead... who just tear you limb from limb without meaning or rhyme.”
Biltmore Logging Camps
“Arhghkkk!” A Walker saunters its way through the Camp, wearing a shredded logger's jacket, torn jeans, mouldy, broken boots and long white hair with dirty eyes. Goop seeping out from its mouth, “Urrhhkkk...” A Wind Chime on one of the sheds was distracting the lone creature. Staring absently in possible admiration of the thing.
FWIP! SPLISK! An arrow digs itself into the Walker’s Skull, and the Creature thuds against the Leafy grass, dead instantly.
Rick walks out with the Red Machete in hand, checking the log piles and overgrown abandoned machinery, “Getting the hang of that thing.”
Confidently, Sophia struts up and grabs the Arrow, “Nh!” Klisk! Yanking it out and checking the tip, before returning it to the quiver, “I had an excellent Teacher. Is that all the Walkers here?” Checking about, Rick does a sharp whistle, his blade tapping against his lap, “Mhn... Seems so, I guess Practice is over.”
Slipping the bow around her form, Sophia begins massaging her hands, “Think we’ll find anything here?” Rick shakes his head and begins walking out, “Nah, our packs are full up. All that’d be left here is expired gas and tools we don’t have need for. Best to just leave it to the next Group to roll in. Might need it.”
“What do we call that, by the way?” Sophia catches up to him, hands on her bow cable, “Like, the whole idea of leaving stuff behind for others? Or maybe leaving behind ladders for blocked roads so People can climb on stuff?” Sheathing his Machete, The Sheriff starts massaging his wrapped Knuckles, “Heard some folks call it Wasteland Courtesy . The premise is that we’re all just trying to survive... and that if you do someone a Favour, maybe someday... Without knowing? They do you one.”
“ Dead Don’t Discriminate , neither should the Living, but... well, that ain’t the case. Folks like the Governor will always exist, in every age... in every way. At least through stuff like this? It creates a sense of Community between Strangers... and maybe someday that’ll blossom into something bigger. For now? It’s just the right thing to do. ”
Sophia’s shrouded eyes peek past the Hat’s brim, staring up at him, “I was worried you know... After the Backpack Guy... that maybe you were starting to let go of that.” He releases a long, drawn-out sigh, “Some Folks are just lost causes... Sometimes when you’re a Cop? You make split-second decisions on who is worth your energy.”
“Sometimes, you make sacrifices and oftentimes... You can’t tell which was the right choice.”
Shaking his head for a moment, his hand hung upon his belt where a badge used to sit, “That Guy? He needed our help, but the timing was wrong. By the time we got there, it was too late. We got a Baby, so... I sacrificed him for Adora. For You and for Carl.”
“One day... you’ll have to make that sorta choice, Sophia. It’s inevitable. So long as you try your best? It’s Enough... It is.”
Growing quiet, Sophia just follows him along the trail, towards their temporary camp. Eyes furrowed, hoping that the day for that is a long, long way away.
Buford Dam – Shane's Cell
Leaning against the bars, Shane is just observing as Morgan does continuous sit ups, twisting his hips and laying back down only to repeat it all over again. Buckling her jeans, Amanda paces up and lays a hand on Shane’s Shoulders, “I’m worried, he keeps doing that. Isn't he gonna tire himself out?” Stroking at his thick beard, Shane sighs, “Afraid it’s outta our control... I’ve heard of this sorta thing about him once...”
“It don’t mean anything good for Duane...” Gripping the bars tightly, his Dark Eyes scanning Morgan’s every movement. How Automatic and lacking in Humanity it all seems, “Michonne told me that he was in a state... that’d he waxed and waned in Consciousness... that his own Damn memory would stutter and lag. She said it was dangerous but... He’s yet to attack us in the ring.”
“I hope that doesn’t change.”
Suddenly, the doors open, and Beth seemingly with near complete licence just walks up to their cell. Quickly, Amanda and Shane grip the bars, “You okay!?” Amanda urgently asks, checking her over more than once. She doesn’t just seem... Okay... She seems... In charge? Wearing a Black Dress, elegantly dressed. Even having nicked herself a Leaf Necklace, “I’m okay... I am working an angle, but I need you guys to cooperate with me... I’ve put you all in danger.”
Confused, Shane leans back his head, “How do you figure that?” Beth lays her own hand against the Bars, “I have a plan, but I need things to go a particular way... so I’ve orchestrated a Fight, tonight. I managed to finesse my way down here before any Guards could get in earshot... still all I can ask you is for you to trust me.”
Seems as though they’ll have no choice before Because gestures to her clipboard, “I’ve assigned all of you to the fights tonight... It’ll be your most dangerous match yet. I managed to get you guys weapons but nothing that can fight the Claimers. All you need to do is to Survive 30 Minutes. Can you do that?”
There was one person among them that knew better than any of them to question Beth, “You can count on us.” That was Amanda Shepard. She knew how dangerous Gorman was... If Beth can survive Lerner, Gorman and Thomas Richards? God help Joe, “We’ll Survive.” Never doubting her Faith for a Second, Beth says, “Thanks.” A Sound from nearby Echoes, “Shift’s finished changing, gotta go.” Beth scampers into the darkness and disappears right before a guard opens the door and walks in, sitting down and lazing off practically immediately. Figuring a bunch of Folks behind bars was no threat at all.
As for Shane? He leans off the bars and takes a seat on the chair, leaning over and holding the top of his head. Amanda kneels and reaches out, “Shane?” Holding the man’s knee. It seemed as though he was troubled... Is that he can’t trust Beth? Can’t jump to conclusions. After all, Amanda Shepard is a rational thinker, “Shane... we can trust Beth. She’s ready for this.”
“Not that...” Lifting his face up from the shadows, revealing tears on his face, “I-i am scared of losing you!”
Softening her expression, Amanda inches herself a little closer, “We’re a Couple right now... Right? Girlfriend, Boyfriend?” Shane delivers a subtle nod, clenching his knees tight. Smiling, Amanda brushes at his bushy beard, “Then We Fight Our Battles Together... not apart. As Partners or as a Couple... We’re together.” Breathing in and out, Shane brings his hand against her’s, “...Don’t die like Lori.... Please. ”
“She was tough as nails.” Amanda tells him, squeezing his jittery hand, “I am even tougher, So I am practically Invincible.” Soon bringing up his hand, kissing and rubbing at it, “You may lose me some day... but that isn’t today.” Leaning in, Shane earnestly kisses her right then and right there. Leaning in, Amanda allows herself to fall deeper and deeper into the spell we call love.
All the while, Morgan leans up against the bars, staring at that guard with bloodshot eyes, silent as the grave.
Forsyth County Countryside – Near Dusk
34.00F
The Family was now walking down the road, following the tracks adjacently. Rick had his map out and was tracking their progress, “Alright, we should be hitting Terminus Early Morning if we sleep now and leave at first light.” Adora was mumbling uncomfortably in Carl’s arms, “Dad? We need somewhere sheltered from the wind. I think the Chill is setting in.” Checking his Watch, Rick can see it’ll be sundown, “It’s nearly 5 o'clock. We’ll have to be a little desperate.”
Coming on up a Hill, Sophia’s eyes light up, “Carl! Look!” Prompting the Group to stare out to an old Broken-down car. The back door’s open... Bumper’s off. The headlights are busted too. Craning his head up towards the dimming Sky, Rick hums wearily, “A little out in the open, but we got no choice. Adora’s getting too cold. We need a fire and get heated Milk.” Sophia shakes her head at him, “Outta formula, I’ll feed her inside the Car. I just need the windows covered.”
As they approach, Michonne slides out the Katana, noticing the crack in the windshield, “Direct impact, blood’s nearly entirely decayed.” Spying the edge of the Blue Car, Sophia sees that a Walker had been slapped so horribly into the ground, its very body was splattered like a pancake on the road, “This happened a long time ago. There’s who they crashed into.”
SVASH! Michonne executes the Monster, it’s Dirty Eyes going dull the second silver metal penetrates the stem. Rick opens the hood, “Engine block’s Totalled, blunt force impact... The car failed.” Checking around the back, Sophia’s shining a light into the boot, “Camping vehicle... they left behind a bunch of clothes and a suitcase... Must’ve fled.”
Checking the driver’s seat, Rick sees no walkers, but checks behind the back seats, shining a light, “No Lurkers, Michonne, help me cover the windows.” Sophia opens the back door and lets in Carl, “Okay, going in.” Closing the vehicle and both Michonne and Rick get to cover. Just encase drifters pass by or worse, Walkers.
Moments Later
Sitting in the back seat, Carl still had Adora, and was keeping her wrapped in some extra wraps, “Phew... I think we avoided a cold. She seems to be normalising.” Zipping her cream-coloured jacket down, Sophia peels it off and hands it to him. The recent body heat ought to help a lot, “Just keep her warm, once she’s fed, her internals will heat up and we’ll be okay.”
“Yeah.” Carl mindlessly replies, tucking Adora into the jacket like it were a blankie.
Yanking off the white t-shirt and moments later, a violet sports bra hits the car seat, “Okay, give her to me.” Sophia’s bare back facing the covered car window. Carl handed her over, “You got her?” A little worried, the hand offs were always the most stressful part.
One little slip and suddenly, a baby is hurt, and you’re a Bad Dad.
“Yep...” Sophia keeps her secure and prepares to feed. Placing a hand over Adora’s head to keep tose ears warmer. Her own brown eyes linking with Carl’s, “We can’t get to Terminus fast enough. If it gets cold enough, we’ll start having snow. Given all the rain.” Carl sets back into his seat and pops off his Sheriff’s hat. Getting a bit more relaxed for now, though he always did keep a hand close to that switchblade. Just in Case.
“It might not... we could be okay.”
Now Adora was getting warmed, and fed. She lives to see another day. “There, there…” Sophia maternalistically cradles her child, “Hn… My Girlie, you’re gonna be a strong young lady some day, aren’t you?”
Now in the Darkness and the quiet, Carl’s eyes drift towards the Pink Ribbon in Sophia’s hair, containing her blonde locks. The Thing Molly used to wear, “That... looks really good on you. By the way.” His Face is now illuminated bleakly by a torch which he rests on the back dash. Sophia smiles very sweetly, “She did have the best sense of style.”
His face softens a little more, “I... really miss her.” Molly Rose... Sophia lingers on her memory as well. The Sweet Person who kept her going during the worst of it, during the Flu, “Me too... I Never... Never asked, but... what was the discussion we were going to have? Things happened so fast... We never had it?”
“Just...” Carl looks away for a moment, “Just... needed to discuss some things. You know?” Tilting her head curiously, Soph swallows a lump in her throat, the light illuminating her face, “Like... What?” Two hearts, beating fast... Stuck in the middle of the wasteland. Years of Words left unsaid... Feelings unexpressed.
Something happened in that Night, in the House?
When she and Carl reunited. Something that started all the way back in Savannah. In a moment, Carl discovers his hand holding her freckled cheeks. “Carl?” Sophia softly probes, her own heart racing... His face is getting closer and closer...
And then...
It happened. For the First Time, Their First Time. They Kissed. All the Fear, the Doubting and the Repression... It finally broke like an overflowing dam or a Pressure valve that simply built too much inside. Bursting out and flooding the room with steam. Sophia’s eyes flutter closed, the torchlight between them both.
It wasn’t like the First Kiss either experienced. It was... Familiar and Passionate.
Yet it was also sudden, and soon sense began to return to them both. Shyly they both pulled away, with Carl pressing a sleeve against his mouth, “S-sorry... Sorry... I- i was... Missing Molly.” A Lie... A Half lie actually. For he really did want to kiss her lips, his eyes fixating upon them. In equal measure, Sophia also lies, averting her head, “I am... missing Mika too. I am sorry, I shouldn’t- Gosh, are we that worked up?” Ordinarily, she’s much more… precise.
“Parenting is hard...” Carl rubs at the back of his head, “You know nevermind... It was stupid...” She didn’t feel like it was but, maybe Carl isn’t ready... maybe she isn’t ready, “It’s been... really crazy since the Prison... Maybe we just... got carried away. I mean we’re raising Adora, so- you know... Patterns and... that shit.”
That Teenage Awkwardness hangs in the air, for if they were adults... The Answer to why that happened would be self-evident. Yet on in foolish assumptions they go. Carl gulps and stares at the car seat, “S-sorry if that... made you uncomfortable. If you need me to step out-!”
“N-no!” Suddenly turning in her seat, leaning towards him, Ponytail falling over her shoulder and against her neck, “I... I am always comfortable with you, Carl. You've always... Always respected me. You didn’t... You didn’t mean to invade. I know that.”
“And... It wasn’t an invasion... I am Okay. ”
Reassured, Carl slowly places a hand over her bare back, “Okay... this doesn’t change anything between us, right?” Sophia really, really wanted it to change things between them, “N-no... No, of course, not.... W-what's a Kiss between Best Friends, r-right?” They're Stupid.
Outside the Car
Rick lays down some firewood and rocks, starting to construct a pit. Michonne was sitting with her legs tucked, “They really think we can’t hear them, do they?” Whispering in an actual appropriate volume. Rick chuckles lightly and gathers the wood together, “They’re Teenagers, growing up during all this...” Flagging his hand around, “Let ‘em be dumb.”
“You did raise that boy well.” Michonne shrugs her shoulders, open palms held out to the world, “If I did what she does? I’d be dealing with fools all day.” The Fire’s started and now Ricks getting a spit ready, “Lori and I did, she’s part of the reason he’s so disciplined. Sophia’s safe to explore that sorta thing around him. He’s too damn stupid to make a move on his own, just like his Old Man. ”
Leaning back and crossing her legs over, Michonne hums, “Speaking of his Old Man... makes me think we got unspoken business too. I know we both had Andrea but... we never actually... talked about us.”
Setting up a Can of Beans, Rick takes a seat by the fire on the road, “Hmn, No, I suppose we didn’t... Guess I forgot.” Michonne’s brows fall, “It’s just... you’ve not mentioned her at all... Andrea, I mean. You lost a Wife... for the second time. ” Slowly, he turns down his head, playing with the wedding ring he still wears. Having not gotten over it like he sort of had with Lori, “I guess...” Casually wiping at his eye socket, “Uh... I dunno, I guess I am... holding it off until... You know, safe. How about you...?”
Her own face softens a little, “I... I nearly fell back into where I was before I found that Little Girl, Sophia. Before I found you and then everyone else. I dunno if I am out, but... I might be in the same boat. Pretty soon after getting out... I found you all.” Riddling with leaves between her fingers, “I Loved Andrea... more than I loved any Woman in my whole damn life. I just think... We oughta be better than our Teenage Counterparts in there... and we be honest with what’s going on.”
“Where we could be going.”
Staring into her eyes, Rick had this... Look of fear on his face, “I dunno... What is going on between us?” Michonne frowns deeply, “...I am becoming a Mom... again. Started when I held Judith for the first time and now? Carl & Sophia look to Me for guidance as much as they do for You.”
“We have to face this, Rick... If they’re to have a peaceful life in Terminus... or any other place. We gotta face our ghosts and bury ‘em or they’ll bury us. You feel me?”
She’s right... Rick knew she was. This is real, and it’s still happening, “And us? Are we still...?” Michonne’s frown lifts lightly, “When I lost Dominic... I fell into Mike’s Arms. Him and his Brother... and then when I lost them? I fell into Yours. It took time for me and Andrea to get started... but think on it, man... I held your Ring... and if I am honest... I may have wanted to wear it.”
“When I left you in those woods, that night? When you... Showed me how gentle you really are? That’s when it became a lot more serious for me, Rick. I wanted you and Andrea together... for two reasons... I love you both and... I thought I could hide behind your Love and ignore what I feel.”
“ But I can’t... Cus I kinda like the idea of us being Family, Rick... but first we got Demons to overcome, and our Antipsychotics ran out. There’s no more hiding, for either of us. We face this... Together, okay?”
Rick can’t deny it, Lori saw it, and Andrea saw it. Hell, he’s even sure that Carl saw it. He is in love with Michonne, but it’s not a Love that doesn’t have its flaws, its hurdles, “Together.” Committing, from that moment on? That they’re in this together.
Buford Dam – That Night
The Arena
The Crowds rouse once again, the Bright lights upon the cement floor. The Gathering of Claimed drank alcohol and huffed Illicit substances. Manny Smoking Cigarettes, more Weed. All the while the Claimed had none. Simply watching their masters absorb the Vice. In the main Viewing Room, Joe was having the time of his life. Laughing and cheering, “This is gonna be good! Hahaha!”
Glug, Glug, Glug...
Beth’s dark lips were curled into a smile, a bottle of champagne is poured into Joe’s Glass. A Black Dress with Foxes fur around her neck, a gift from Joe, “Oh, it surely will.” Her Blue eyes coated with dark eyeshadow, having gussied herself up for tonight. Lifting the Bottle and setting it aside the second and then picking up both glasses, walking with a sensual sway, the Fox fur weaving and flowing from her neck, “Here...” Leaning down in an all too flirty way letting Joe get a view, “Hehe, thanks Miss Greene, you know this turned out to be quite the valuable exchange!”
“The Output Today? Higher than it’s ever been. It’s all green from here! No more losses!”
Sitting beside him, Beth crosses over her legs and holds out a Wine Glass for him, “Maybe, I’ll even stick around... I think I rather like this Kingdom, Joe.” This Honeypot just gets sweeter and sweeter, “Oh, you are makin’ my day. I feel like it’s Christmas all over.” Clink! They tap glasses and bring the glasses to their lips. Drinking it all up.
Back down in the Arena, Shane’s Group was waiting for the green light. Equipping the brass knuckles against his wrapped fists, stiffening his lip. Amanda behind him has a Big pipe which she pats against her palm, Hair tied up in a bun. Waiting for it to start. Morgan Jones has a single Hatchet, his eyes locked onto the door, “Listen up Shane...” Speaking for the first time and Shane acutely listens, “What’s up, Morgan?”
“They're gonna send folks out.” Morgan shifts his head about, “We can’t kill ‘em, you hear? I got a sense on what Beth's Planning. See I've been acting like a machine this whole time. I know what their planning cus they felt safe saying it around me. Them Raiders? Are gonna pull out extra stops tonight. We will need every Fighter.”
Now Shane was getting an idea as well, “...You heard the Man, Amanda. No Killing.” Cracking her head side to side, Amanda declares, “Oh, I am well and truly done with Murder. Let’s Survive the next 30 Minutes.”
Green Light!
The Doors slide open, and the Trio marches their way out and onto the cement flooring. Claimers cheering and rousing. Joe’s Voice announces loudly across the space, “Welcome Gents! To the Balancing of the Whole wide Universe! Restitution! For we got ourselves a special Show tonight!”
Assuming their positions in the middle. Each crane their heads up towards the adoring crowd, guzzling their vices, going crazy up there. “Tonight, we’ve given these Claimed Weapons in the Ultimate Smash ‘em up! We got People, we got Walkers and hell, we even got animals!”
“So, drink up! Let the Games Begin!”
The doors rolled open and first up, were the People! A few Hungry Claimed with Pipes and hammers come running out, “RAAGGHHH!!!” Immediately, Shane blocks a hammer stroke with his arm and decks the man so hard he goes flying! Morgan side steps his attacker, throwing an elbow into his side, WHRAKK! and kicking him into the ground! “Agh!” The Claimed Fighter rolls along the ground! A Claimed Raider rushes Morgan with his Pipe, “RRRRHHH!” Catching the Next pipe with his Hatchet and twist it around, CRK! A massive swipe into the gut, winding his opponent!
Two Men Come charging for Amanda Shepard, clanging the pipe aside and delivering a fierce boot into the balls of her second attacker, “Ghk!?” Launching off her boot, snatching the First man’s arm, rolling him over herself and slapping him HARD onto the floor, “Egh!?” Rolling over and holding his sides!
The Crowd really loves that, “Haha! Look at her Gooo! WHHOOOO-WEE! ” A Raider shouts soon while chugging his beer, “Ahh!”
One Claimed mashes a fist into Shane’s side, his absolute, Ironclad, Reinforced Abs. It was like striking a Wall, hurting the Attacker’s fist, “Gh!?” Looking up at the Larger Man, “Boo.” Sending the Guy reeling, “AAAHHHH!!” Falling onto his back! Morgan catches the last man’s Hatchet, WHUK! “HHHHHHEEKKK!?!?!?” Raising his boot, WUK! Kicking the man into the ground, his hatchet clanging against the floor. The Trio stands unharmed with not one casualty on the Claimed.
The Crowd was absolutely loving it. Cheering and tossing alcohol everywhere, “Hahaha!” One Man flaps a streamer back and forth, “Fuck ‘em up!”
“What an amazing start!” Joe announces loudly, “Begin the Next Round! The Walkers! The Gnarly ones!”
“The What?” Amanda tightens her fists together, hearing the mechanism and the chains rolling and shifting nearby, “Oh, Ass! ”
Doors fly open and the Walking Dead with Pikes and chains come wandering out, “Hrhhhkk! Ghhhkk!” Shane grabs the weapon of the Man he terrified and roughly presses it against his chest, “You wanna live, boy!? You gotta fight for it! Kill these Walkers, Let’s move!” Both Inspired and Terrified, The Man clutches his axe and rushes towards a Walker, “RGH!” SWHUK! Chopping and cleaving into its neck, splattering Blood up into the air! Not far behind, Shane clutches the neck of a Zombie, “Shut up!” Mashing his Brass knuckles into its face, CRK! CRK! CRK! GLISHT! Beating out its Face! Blood splattering his face while a crater is left on its mug!
WRONK! Amanda socks a Walker behind Shane clear across the Face, “Hrah!” Spin kicking it into the ground, “A few more incoming!”
SWANK! Morgan, with one powerful Swing, “GRAH!” SPLITCH! Sending the Creature absolutely flying into the floor, “GUH!” SLUNK! Chopping his blade in and twisting around its rotten face, goop flooding out! SPLOTCH! DLOTCH! “ARRHK!” Another on Jone’s left! So Morgan slams his boot into the Creature’s gut, making it throw up and fly back! One of the Claimed holds back a Walker with his arms, “G-gheh!” The skin peeling off in his hands, “H-help!”
CLONK! A Pipe batters its skull in and slaps it into the ground, “Stand clear!”
THUD! THUMP! THUD! Body after body of the Walking Dead hits the cement!
One Claimed Fighter uses a bloody arm bone and drives it down, “YRG!” SVISK! Ramming it right through, twisting the bone and shoulder barging it off, “Hnf!”
“Arhhhkkk!” The Undead Swarm in Large Numbers! One Claimed Man gets his arm twisted up on the barbed wire, “Gh!? Nghh!” SWRITCH! SRISHT! “AH! F-fuck! FUCK!” Every yank binds it tighter against his bones, “AGHHKKK!!” The Walker leans in and chews into his throat, ripping out the blood! RHNK! SPSSKKK! Shane grabs the arm of the next over Man yanking him away to avoid a similar fate, “Hgn!” Swiping the Barbed wire creature into the ground, picking up a metal bat, “NGH!” GLONK!
Raiders cheer and throw up their alcohol, splashing the edges of the arena!
Amanda side kicks a Walker, CRUNK! Then, grabbing its head, “Hranh!” SPK! HAK! BLOSHK! Cracking its head onto the concrete! “Jrrrhhkkk!” A Walker attempted, but failed to lunge! “Hah!” Snagging its arms and twisting it around herself, “Hrh!” CRACK! Kicking the knee out of shape and throwing it over herself, “Hnah!” Flinging it wildly and sending it barreling into the next Walker, “Ah-!” Recovering quickly! “Uhk!” Catching the next Walker, FRNK! Kneeing it’s gut and coiling her arms around the Beast, dragging it back and strangulating the Walker!
Binding the Neck tighter and tighter-! CRACK! Snapping the neck and pushing it down!
“Yahk!” One Last Barbed Walker attempted to get Amanda, WRANK! Shane kicks its hip, slapping it violently into the ground, lifting his huge boot, “MRAH!” FRNK! BLASK! Spilling viscera everywhere to the wild adoration of the crowd, “YYEAAAAHHH! They fuck those Walkers up!”
Meanwhile, up in the viewing Room, Joe was laughing it up about the Guy who got his neck chewed, “I dunno why I ever doubted this? This is great!” Sipping from his glass whilst Beth remains still, tapping her finger against the clock. The Watch by the Champagne bottles ticking down.
Forsyth County Countryside – Night Time
33.53F
In the Direct Contrast to what goes on in Buford a peaceful and subtle night is underway. The Owls are hooting, and the nightly birds are hunting their prey. Leaves rustle, and the trees creak. Blowing more mess up against the blue car of which contains all of the kids. Safe and Sound within their relatively impenetrable fortress.
Carl is snoozing against the back seat of the Car, Colt 1911 in hand and hat turned down. His face just visible through the cracks of the window, between the clothing. His free hand was atop of Sophia’s head, she didn’t feel the need to put back the shirt, instead she was nestling Adora against herself, head faithfully laid atop his lap. An expression of Supreme Trust.
Recovering one of the windows, Rick walks away from having checked on them, “They're both asleep.” Walking back to the fire and sitting beside Michonne, “That was a Good Rabbit.” Michonne cracks a smile at him, “That it was. The kids got their fill?” Rick nods once, prodding at the campfire, “That they did. We oughta douse this fire in a minute and head to bed.”
“It’s nearly over.” Michonne comments softly, eyes gazing into the fire, “Our Fight...”
The Sheriff wasn’t ready to celebrate just yet, “Once the Kids are safe, then I’ll see the fight as over... Till then, the war goes on...” Fiddling with his hands, “We always talk about it, you know? The End? I forgot what it feels like to be like this.”
“I didn’t.” Michonne tosses the rest of her food waste into the fire and settles against her knees, “I didn’t appreciate what we had back in the Prison. Gonna be real different in Terminus. Then we can forget again.” Rick nods rather softly, hoping that’ll be the case. He’s not sure he can keep this up much longer, “We’re nearly there, in 6 Hours we’re gonna get moving again.” Using his boot and the leaves to douse the flames, “Hit Terminus by Daylight. Walk past those gates... The Folks there, taking people in... they gotta be strong.”
“They gotta have a System.” Settling against his seat, glancing his head over towards Michonne, “And if they don’t... we’ll make one. So, what happened with the Governor never can again...”
“Makes me wonder if the whole thing's Legit.” Michonne comments, thinking- CRACKLE! Something snaps in the distance! Both look left and stare into the Dark woods. Just above the trees was campfire smoke, far off, no way was it their problem. The presence of them is the only reason they felt comfortable enough setting their own campfire but now Rick was pondering if that was a mistake.
Michonne was ready to draw, and Rick stood up, his hand over his red machete. His weary eyes stared in that direction... waiting for any movement... but none happens.
More leaves rustle and more owls hoot. The Stars continue to glisten in the night sky and the moon provides its great glow upon the midnight blue light of the night sky. Sporadic clouds drifting above the Tree line while the endlessly suspicious Sheriff continues scrutinising his environment.
Maybe it was just a night critter who got excited. It happens, not every noise in the night means something.
Panning his head forwards, Rick suspected perhaps there might’ve been a Thief lying in wait, but... Nothing there either. Checking one last time, Rick pans his head right, eyes scanning the inhuman shapes of the wasteland... It was a Critter. Had to be... His discerning eyes would’ve seen them in the open.
Twisting on his boots one last time, Rick checks behind... drawing a flashlight and holding it up like an Officer of the Law, projecting a beam into the woods... His creased and ever-cautious eyes waiting... but there was nothing. Clicking off the light, Rick was satisfied and kneels back down, “We take People in...” Rick minces his knuckles together, Michonne also relaxing and sighing, “We did... So did the Governor.”
So did Grady... Rick nods his head gently, “Yeah... that’s always the thing, isn’t it... Don’t get to know until we know. Maybe this place isn’t even there anymore.”
Click!
A Gun barrel presses against Rick’s head, “Oh Sweet Jesus, You Poor Sack of Shit!” Michonne goes to grab but Tony, the Claimer, kicks her blade away, gun against her head, “Don’t move, Samurai.”
“You done Screwed up Asshole.” Several Claimers come out of the woods now, Craig holding the pistol against Rick’s head, “Should’ve shone that light everywhere, not just one. Heh.” Visible rage and suspense build in Rick’s face, seeing Two Claimers move up on the car!
Craig eagerly taunts the Blue Eyed Sheriff, “Today’s a Day of Reckoning, you Pig. Sweet, sweet Retribution! The Day where you finally pay for what you did back there.” In the Car, Carl hears a hand smash and press up against the window. A Half Bald Man, large beard smiling sinisterly at the glass, “Put your shirt on!” Carl sits up, obstructing the way! Sophia manages to only in seconds to do so before Len himself rips away the covers, and shines a light into the Car, “Hello there, Little Lady.” Slipping on her jacket, Sophia quickly picks up Adora and shields her, “Get away!” About to grab her pistol when she recalls, only one shot left! Carl doesn’t remember how much he’s got! GLONK! Dan, the man at Carl’s window, presses a knife against the window, laughing in delight to himself.
“Well, what do you know!” Craig chuckles deeply, “I was just thinking that after the last Three Campfires? Maybe you were not around here! All those Poor Strangers didn’t die for nothing After All!” Cackling loudly, Craig presses the gun tighter against Rick, “Ey, Officer, how about you throw your weapons off your belt.”
He really didn’t want to, but... had to... Unbuckling his belt and tossing it by the fire, figuring if he tries to pull a gun out, even if to disarm? The man with a Springfield there? Would shoot him dead.
Delighted, Craig leans down, “Now, Imma count to 10 and then it’s time for the Ball Dropper!” Standing straight finger now on the Trigger, “10 Mississippi! 9 Mississippi! 8 Mississippi-!!!” Suddenly Daryl’s voice calls out, “Stop!” Holding an IMI Uzi, Rick’s IMI Uzi, it was fully ready to go, “Don’t... You're gonna let ‘em go. Now.” He was alive? Rick could only think what the hell is going on for Daryl to be here. His side’s chosen at least.
Soon Craig answers his question, “You sure you wanna play it like that, Pal? Don’t forget we gotcha Friends... We got... Morgan... Amanda... Shane? How about... Beth? ” Instantly clarifying everything in Rick’s mind... so that’s how they turned Daryl against them... That's how they found them.
Daryl has his finger on the Trigger, “How about you take ‘em Prisoner... So, Joe can take Rick’s head directly.” Michonne swallows, darting her eyes to each of the Men... They're all looking at Daryl except Tony... If he wasn’t she could make a move now. One of the Raiders, Andy keeps his Springfield trained at Rick, “This Fucker is the one that got Lou, so we ain’t waiting.”
He had to be careful, Darly had to use any excuse could, “Craig... Listen to me... You wanna keep your Guys alive, I get that. You want blood for Lou, I also get that... but if you go through with this... There ain’t no going back. Joe’s gonna kill you, you heard him right?”
“Oh Daryl...” Craig ushers the most twisted smile upon his face, “I thought I already warned you? I have a Real Creative Imagination. ” Before Daryl could say anything, Len Decks Daryl over the back of his head, “Agh!” One of the Raiders steals his crossbow and begins beating on him! Craig chuckles loudly, “Go wild, Fellas. Go all the Way.”
“No!” Rick tries to get up, but the gun stops him! Carl has a Pistol directly at Dan’s head through the window until- “AIIIEEEK!” Sophia squeals as the door opening and Len yanking her out of the car, pressing a knife against her neck, “Drop the Gun Boy! Drop it!”
“No, Don’t!” Sophia tries to tell him, but Len’s knife presses tighter against the neck, “Want me to kill your Girl!? Drop the Damn Gun!” Dropping it, Carl holds up his hands, “Don’t hurt her!” The Door opens and Dan grabs his arms, “C’mere!” Ripping Carl out from his seat, even as he wrestles, “Hahaha!”
“YOU LEAVE THEM BE!” Rick Growls only to get yanked back into his seat, “Down, Pig, Down!” Dan had Carl captured, knife against his neck. This Creeps lips close to Carl’s Ear whispering the worst kind of things, “D-don’t look, Soph! Don’t Look!” Carl tries to protect her but she is slammed into a Car, “Eghn!?” Forced to protect the Baby as Len leans her chin up, “Ain’t you a Pretty little one!?”
Michonne draws a Machete, about to swing when Tony bashes her over the head, slapping her into the ground, “You’ll get yours, just wait your turn!” Rick breathes heavily, his jaw clenched, “You stop this... You stop this right now. You take me, Take me into the woods, whatever you gotta do, you take me!”
“See that’s right!” Craig leans in close, His head near Rick’s, “I do gotta do I gotta do! Out here in the Animal Kingdom? We operate on a Blood for Blood Basis. All this is your own damn fault.” Chuckling sinisterly while Sophia was stuck whimpering, Len's finger tugging at her T-Shirt Collar.
Ba-Dum, Ba-Dum, Ba-Dum… Rick’s heart began to race, his forehead started sweating, eyes started twitching
The Perverted Craig leans in smugly, holding a hand out, “Here’s how it’s gonna go.” Daryl gets swiped by Billy and kicked by Andy into the ground, “First, we’re gonna beat Daryl to Death.” Craig smiles widely, “Then we’ll have the Girls... And the Boy... And then you get to watch! Then you’ll be Dead and we’ll be square!” Cackling sinisterly to himself, ready to pull any second.
Carl pushed into the leafy ground, “Ghf! Ngh!” Wrestling against the Man, Gh!” head butting him but to little effect, “Try again Little Boy, hahaha!” Sophia cries against Adora, knife at her neck, feeling her own shirt getting grabbed and then, TTISHT! Torn up, exposing her shoulder, “E-ehhn! S-stop! Please, I have a Baby!” Len didn’t care one bit, “Then don’t struggle or she dies, hahaha!”
Michonne was stuck, unable to move, the Revolver is right at her head! Rick vents and heaves like a Raging Bull, “You let ‘em go. NOW! ”
RISHT! A Blue Hoodie is torn off, and Carl growls SWISH! Trying to punch him but missing, “Nh!” Dan slams him down and cackles madly, “Stay still! Hahaha!” Carl has his arms pinned, Dan chuckles loudly, “Stop Squirming Boy!” Carl starts to tear up, “Gh!” Trying to kick but the man was too big, absorbing every strike! TRISHT! Carl’s Black shirt is torn ope too, Buttons flying onto the grass! Dan’s Laugh echoing as Len perversely caresses Sophia’s bare Shoulder, the Baby, Carl and her all crying. It’s all echoing in Rick’s head. Rick’s Iris expands, his very form shaking with Violent energy, “You let my Kids go... You let ‘em go...” Repeating himself twice, his head slowly tilting, teeth bearing as Craig Laughs, “GHN!” CRK! Head butting Craig, BANG! Shooting the road! Rick’s ears ring, disorientating him but he still flicks out a knife from his sleeve, “Ngh!” Wrapping around and shoving the knife, WHK! Rick’s dizzy arm is disarmed, but he manages to knee Craig in the balls, “Guh!” Dropping the pistol! WHK! Striking Rick square in the face, jerking his head violently back, a Horrific Migraine developing, and sending Rick into the ground, “Hnf!”
Gaining on him, Craig grabs the Sheriff's Jacket tightly, “Oh, it’s gonna be so much worse now!” Michonne tries to slap away Tony’s gun, CA-BANG! But he already had it back on her, “Nice Try!” Stuck, Michonne tilts her head, eyes darkening at him, “I will cut your Cock off and nail it to the road!”
“Sure you will.” Tony stands apathetically.
Getting pinned onto his back, Carl struggles through his tears, hearing his belt come loose, “Now comes the good part!” Dan taunts! Sophia shies her cheek away when Len captures it, “How about some Sugar...”
“N-hn!” Sophia huddles her poor baby, bringing a hand over Adora’s eyes, “P-PLEASE! S-stop!”
WHK! WHAK! Daryl hits the ground wheezing, trying to grab for something, only to get pinned, Billy draws a knife and presses down the blade, “Hahaha! Die Fucker!” Craig rips Rick up and binds him by the arms, squeezing him tight, “Whatcha gonna do now Sport!?” Like a Walker, jaws flex, “RRAHN!” SLRUNCH!? Rick buries his teeth deep into the man's Throat, chewing onto vital tendons, into veins, into the Oesophagus! Twisting his teeth around to dismember and sever it all, Craig gurgling on blood!
SPLISKSHIK! SPLURHT!”
“Nrghnk!” Ripping several chunks of flesh clean out, splattering himself with blood! Like a Fountain, Craig gurgles weakly slumps onto his knees, Rick spits the blood and flesh back at his face and leaves Craig to fall! In complete shock, Every Claimer stops and looks out! A Man had just torn their leader's throat clean out!
Dan didn’t know what to make of it, he- SWINK SLSK! “Rhghhkk!?” Carl’s Dark eyes watch as Molly’s Switchblade digs deep into his throat, gurgling and choking, Dan can’t scream as Carl drags and drags the blade along and tears it out! SLK! Stabbing again! GLISSSHHK!!! Splattering and smearing himself in red!
CA-BANG! Daryl with a 45 Revolver Bursts open Billy’s head, bloody and skull splattering his face! Tony tries to move, CA-BANG! Andy goes to aim, BANG! Rick fired Craig’s gun straight into his Skull! Sophia draws the Bowie Knife, SLAK! “Arghhh!?” Len stumbles back, a huge knife through his wrist, “E-ehnf!? Ghf!?” Two Guns were on him now, Daryl and Michonne!
SLINK! Rick pulls out the Red Handled Machete and stands, “He’s Mine...” Voice sounding like Gravel and Rocks grinding. Len tries to get his pistol but then notices it in Sophia's hand! She took it too! “S-sstop! Please wait!” Michonne’s Dark Eyes widen in horror, watching her man walk past her, bloodshot veins spread across the corner of his eyes! Daryl’s face was shadowed, masking his utter indifference over what comes next.
Sophia’s jaw drops, seeing a paternal rage never once witnessed before. There was no fear, no screaming, no outward gestures at all. He simply…. Walked.
Last was Carl, pushing out from underneath Dan’s Dead Body, staggering forward enough to see his own father. Ichor of Red & Crimson dripping off Carl’s broken apart sleeve, red going all the way down his chest and trousers.
Less Like a Man and more like a Zombie, Rick storms up. Blood coating his teeth in a thick blanket, and this pain job was slathered all the way down to his trousers. Even his hair dripped with ruby ichor.
“Please! Please!” Len staggers back, raising his hands up into the air, “Please, I am sorry! I’m so sorry! I’ll never do it agian, I’ll-! HAHUKK!?” SHRUNK! Rick skewers the man with the Machete, running it through, Blade splashing out the other side!
“RHGHK!?” Len coughs out blood, staring Rick in the eyes, nothing there but Pure Hatred was left.
Carl with the bloody switchblade in hand, witnesses as Rick, his own Father – the man who once was the friendly neighbourhood copper, drag the red blade up Len’s gut, “E-eghk! Ghk!?” Dragging Len Down, Rick yanks out the blade, strangling len’s life out from his throat, SVISK! SWISK! SVASHT! SVIK Sophia flinches and tucks her head into the baby, “N-nhn!” Not wanting to see it... While Carl watches beside her without even the slightest flinch, even as Len’s guts spilled all over the floor... Carl never hesitated, never looked away, blood dripping off his own weapon.
The Empty eyes of Dan, staring up into the Shrouded Moon, clouds concealing it all...
SCHLUK! SLINK! SPLISHT! GLISHT! Cutting, Rick just keeps hacking and cutting.
Buford Dam – Arena
Ravenous Dogs come rushing towards Shane, barking and Growling! With a spear her skewers one through the maw, forcing it back! Morgan gets pounced and thrusts his Prosthetic into its jaw, taking up a knife, SLSK! Jabbing out the eye on the Poor Animal, it’s pained Whimpers calling out!
Amanda smacks the last across the head, hitting the creature into the cement, “Ghnf!” Quickly ending the Dog’s Suffering with one last skull crunch! The Crowd is wild! Having watched the Greatest Fight Yet!
Pulling out the spear, Shane Hoists his bloody weapon into the air, getting a rise out of all the claimers! One by One, the Claimed lifts their hands and weapons. Nearly the entire Human Crew surviving the fight.
“RRAAGHHHHH!!!!!” Shane growls loudly, unleashing a Primal Yell.
They had Won; they had Survived.
Many dozens of Walkers, Drugged and Feral Animals as well as Bodies of the claimed though few in number, dots the floor. Painting it red. Joe, having finished his bottle of Champagne, drunkenly takes a stand, “Bravo! Braaaavo!” Leaning against the Microphone, “I’d say this crew earned the Right to live, wouldn’t you agree!?”
“RAAUUUH! YYEAAHHH!”
“WHOOOO-WEEEE!!!!”
The Crowd adores and cheers, and after they calm enough, Joe speaks into his Microphone one last time, “Then let’s bid tonight over and rest up gents! We got a big day tomorrow!” Leaning away, Joe stumbles a little, “Woh, haha... ah...” Beth struts up and hooks her arms around his, “It’s time, Joe~ to get exactly what you deserve.”
“Hehehe, ahaha! This is gonna be great!” Joe stumbles away in her arms. Meanwhile, down below, Shane and the other Claimed lay down their weapons. Checking on Amanda, Shane asks, “You good?” Covered in blood, Amanda nods once, “Y-yeah... Poor Dogs...” Sighing aloud, Shane helps her along, “C’mon, let’s go.”
Walking in the lines, the Claimed Gladiators walked one by one through the door and filtered into their cells. Once Shane and Amanda were on their own. Their Guard coughs and clears his throat, “Mghn, good fight now rest up.” Walking away as he coughs. Shane sits against the chair, “So... What now?”
Amanda sits against their bed, “I dunno, she didn’t tell us much... I hope it worked. Whatever she was doing.” From the other cell, Morgan glares at one of the guards coughing and spitting, “ Oh it worked. Get ready to move.”
Buford Dam – Joe's Room
Bursting through the door, Joe stumbles in coughing lightly, “Phew, just gimme a minute to find the stickies. Don’t like children.” Joe begins walking towards his Desk, his Hourglass running. It’s nearly through, all the sand has almost fallen. Beth stands in the middle of the room, finger tapping against her watch, “Is there a Problem?”
“Ahk... hkk...” Joe coughs roughly into his hand and then checks to see... Red in his palm, “W-what the fuck!?”
“I hope you liked your Party.” Beth silently struts along the office, her heels clicking against the floor, “I hope you enjoyed the views... The Seductive Lies.” Clutching at his throat, Joe keeps coughing, unable to breath, “W-what did you!?” Beth stops and stands directly in front of him, The Sand in the Hourglass is now empty, “Not 2 Hours away from where you picked us up... was a Country Club. They refused to Evolve as well... holding onto... Dated Notions of Class.” Turning her chip at him, observing Joe struggling to even stand, “They clung so tightly, that when their abused servants gave them poisoned liquor? They drank it aaallll up. Gulp... Gulp... Gulp... ”
“One by one, they went out like Lights... One by One... They all Died. I gave you a weaker dose because I wanted you to hear this before you died.” Joe hits the floor, sitting against his desk, trying to breath with his whole chest.
Squatting elegantly, legs together, Beth stares his blood shot eyes down, “I didn’t lie... about liking your Kingdom... and it was Easy to Take Over. Right now, you’re probably thinking... Your men are stronger than mine... but they're all sick as well. Nearly half of them are Dead already. Some probably didn’t even reach their rooms.”
“The Claimed are taking their weapons and eliminating any who remain... by Daylight... Your Kingdom... and this Dam? Will Be Mine. ” Squinting her eyes harshly at the Pervert, “What’s wrong... Fox got your tongue? ”
“A-hhkk! Yhhkk!” Clutching hopelessly at the air, Joe hits against the ground. Fizzy spit flooding out of his mouth, Eyes turning empty. Standing up, Beth unwraps the Fox scarf around her neck and tosses it aside, pulling out a knife she was hiding in it, silvery blade glimmering in the light...
POP!... POP! POP! ... POP!
Distant Gunshots…
Leaning down, Beth lifts the blade knife, SLSK! Jabbing it deep into Joe’s Skull, finishing him off. Then, withdrawing his Black Colt from his harness and strutting over to his chair, and sitting down into the black leather, letting out a small... and a relieved sigh. Waiting for Shane to come through and rescue her.
Day 464, Friday, 2 nd December 2011
34.60F
A bloody ring on Rick’s finger, A Red handled machete with dried blood hanging from it precariously. There was Rick Grimes, soaked in blood. Blue eyes staring forward. He was staying out here to watch. Unable to close his eyes for even a minute. The Headaches have calmed into a low ebb, possibly an hour away from subsiding.
Leaves rustle above, trees creak, and the Morning birds tweet. How can it be so calm after a thing like that?
The Bodies were gone, all that was left was the blood piles. Even the organs had been removed. The kids didn’t need to see it. Inside the Truck, Sophia was wearing Carl’s spare white Shirt, and hugged up against him in her cream hoodie, where Adora was sound asleep. Carl's arms protectively wrapped around Sophia and his Child. Fully loaded Gun in the holster.
As for Michonne, she sat beside Carl, an arm around his shoulder, trying to sooth the distant boy, a mark of blood still on his face. His Brown Eyes staring out the window, waiting for someone, anyone to intrude. The Blue & White hoodie, damaged but ultimately still together.
Outside, Daryl comes back from having moved away the bodies. Freshly washed up as well. Wearing a Light brown rolled up shirt underneath his vest. Setting his Crossbow down onto the hood and then getting out a red rag and some water, handing the rag to his friend, “Here.”
Taking the rag, Rick silently wipes at his face, washing away the blood, “Thanks.” Sitting down besides him, Daryl leans back his head, “...They had Beth and the others... and she wanted me to go along with ‘em. I dunno why but I can’t... can’t reach the Claimers anymore.”
Getting his lip clear of blood, Rick leans his head towards his Brother, “...Shane was there?” Receiving a nod back, Daryl sighs quietly, “I dunno what it means...” Fiddling with his Revolver for a second, “We got captured cus... Me and Beth had been together since it happened. I got screwed up and confused, cus... Cus I’ve been through what Carl just went through... but I didn’t have a knife...”
“She tried to help me... she got me to see things better.” Rick reaches out and lays a hand on Daryl’s shoulder, patting him gently, “...She’s good like that... If Shane’s there? She’s not dead. He’ll get it done, I know he will.”
Taking out a Cigarette, Daryl starts lighting it and taking a huff, “Do you think... We get to come back? You know... from the things we do?” Staring forwards, Rick spit a little blood out, “Hmn... Clara asked me that... back out in the Woods... back when I was... trying to act as though the Fight’s done?”
Watching his brother smoke that cigarette, “She made too many compromises... forgot who she was... and it sent a blade right into her stomach... She dragged and... let it spill out. All the blood...” Softly shaking his head, Rick stares up into the sky, “None of us are better than her... All of us got... this Beast inside of us. A... Ravenous Animal... Primal, Angry... Hateful...”
“Those Claimers?” Rick scoffs to himself, “They were assholes before this, but... can’t help but to think that maybe some of them had a soul too. That maybe... just like the Governor... They forgot to feel. Forgot to... love... to care for others...”
Sighing aloud, Rick keeps wiping his face clean of the bloody, “What I did to Len... Compared to what Carl did to Dan? I was wrong... he was right.” Letting the bloody rag hang from his fingers, “That side of me... it ain’t all of me. I gotta face the music and acknowledge... I could become a Murderer too ... that, all of us got something wrong in us...”
“Shitfucks like the Claimers? Their Fair Game but it’s gotta be quick... precise. I can’t...” Rick’s voice begins to stammer, “I can’t let that Evil out anymore... not in front of the Kids. It’s gotta be put away... for their sake.”
“We... We gotta do everything possible to keep them alive, but also... Intact. There’s gotta be more... That’s what Hershel believed... What Andrea believed... and what Lori believed.” Slowly meeting eyes with Daryl, “...What Leah believed. So... What say you...? Wanna come back with me? Be better?”
Looking at him earnest for a second, Daryl gulps, “I don’t... I don’t know if I can anymore, Rick... but I am gonna try.” Standing up, Rick begins walking over to the hood, where a lot of the worthwhile loot the raiders had is gathered. Tony? He had a Black Duty belt with Golden buckles and bolts. It also had a holster, and with Craig’s holster added on top? Could hold all of his weapons.
So, Rick takes up the darker belt and wraps it around his waist and closes the Buckle. Clipping it and then taking up the H&K MK23, the Pragmatic Pistol of a Survivor. A representation of a Man willing to do anything to Survive... Holstering it in his belt. And then? Picking up the Silvery Colt Python. Sliding open the Cylinder to check its ammo. This was the gun of an Honourable Hero. A representation of a Man willing to stake it all for a Brighter Dawn.
Holstering it as well.
Two Weapons, Two Sides, One Man... and a Complete Whole.
His Wrapped hand grabs the Hatchet, blue wrapped and sliding it into his belt and then his hand orbits above the Red Machete... but, his hand lingers, stopping short. For it wasn’t Pragmatism that this blade now symbolised. It was butchery... and primal rage.
Sticking to his word, Rick retracts his hand, “Gonna find us a car.” And beginning to head into the woods, “Stay here.”
Meanwhile in the Car, Carl was thinking about what his Father said. About him being the one in the right, yet... Carl wasn’t so sure. Troubled, the boy brings his hand atop of Sophia’s hair, stroking along those locks lovingly, wanting nothing but for her and Adora to live... What does that make him?
15 Minutes Later
“Poor Bastards at the other camp...” Rick taps against the wheel, “Claimers found ‘em, killed ‘em. Probably would’ve taken this car when they were finished with us...” Michonne was sitting beside him with a hood up, Eyes staring out at the glass, “Hey... You good?” Her man checks but she just honestly answers, “No... but I will be.”
Reaching up with his wrapped hand, Daryl driving a Car behind him, Rick uses the rearview to check on Carl, he was sleeping with Adora. Having finally passed out after a full night of staying alert. Then he changes the mirror to check on Sophia staring out the window, “...Did things with Ed... ever go further than that?”
As if caught in the very same thought track, Sophia pans her eyes over, “...Len was further along than Ed... but eventually... he would’ve. ” Rick’s eyes in the rearview softens remorsefully, “If you ever need to chat... We’re here for you, Soph.” All she could do was smile gently and rests back against the Car door, “I’m okay... Stepdad.”
“Then I am too.” Rick’s smile reforms, gently looking at her, “Stepdaughter...”
Buford Dam Exterior
The Gates slowly roll open as the Trucks come driving in, Beth in her yellow shirt and Dark green winter jacket stands by the gate with her arms tucked, smiling as Daryl comes flying out of his car rushing over and sweeping her up into a warm hug, “You’re okay!?” The Man asks, puzzled as to how? How was she alive?
Beth happily welcomes him back, “It’s over now... that’s all we gotta care about...” Rick hops out of the vehicle and sees not just Morgan and Amanda, both of which he would’ve already been overjoyed in having back, but there stands Shane, Shane Walsh. His Partner, a Man he has not seen since the Fall of the Prison.
“C’mere, Brother.” Shane welcomes him in and they both Hug for the First Time. Morgan quietly smiles as the Kids come out too, and that Michonne is alright. That somehow None of them have died. As Rick greets and embraces Amanda, “So good to see you...” Amanda rubs along his back in return, “You too, Sheriff Grimes... You too.”
Leaning down for the two Teens, Shane holds both their shoulders, “Y-you made it? I’m so proud...” Sophia leans in for a cuddle and then Carl as well. The Family partially reunited. Michonne opens her arms for Morgan, and while initially abstaining, “I’m Fine...” The quiet insistence from Michonne got him to hug anyway. For she knew that they didn’t bring back his Son and that he was still out there, “Duane’s Okay... he’s okay...”
Approaching Rick within Daryl’s arm, Beth smiles up at the Sheriff, “You should all come in, it’s freezing out here and I am sure you could all do with a warm meal.” Nodding quietly, Rick whistles the rest of his People, “Come inside!” As they all begin to head in, Beth brings her hands together, “And Rick... We need to talk about Terminus.”
“About their Meat... and what it could mean.”
Notes:
So Ends the 4th Season of the Walking Dead -- The End of the Claimer Era and the beginning of something new. Our Group has truly gone through an ordeal thus far, but it is far from over, as their journey is sure to take them much further. I would like to thank a personal friend, Rose Emberlynn, who has been working as the Co-Writer and ideas gal a lot these past few and the story has benefited so much due to her input. We travelled far this season, haven't we? Starting in the Overgrown ruins of Savannah, and now we're back at the Outskirts of Altanta.
All Roads Truly do lead to Terminus.
Season 4 was so much fun to write and arguably is one of the most essential eras of the TWD Series, bridging Early Apocalypse to the later era without this era? I am not sure the story that comes next would work as well.
But now we're going to hit the audacious Season 5 Era, that'll be seeing one of the busiest eras of the Walking Dead yet. The crossover will also be occurring next season so our favoured Telltale characters. We won't be seeing any chapter releases until the 31st of July, and then after the Terminus Arc, we'll beginning the crossover
WHICH FINALLY MEANS TELLTALE S2 GETS TO RELEASE, YIPPIEEEEEEEE
I'll be letting you guys know how that's gonna operate when we get there but it still looks like it'll either be simultaneous releases everyday or a chapter per story, per day.
PROGRESS :D
Pages Navigation
Don77 on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jul 2025 12:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 3 Tue 01 Jul 2025 08:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 3 Tue 01 Jul 2025 09:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 3 Wed 02 Jul 2025 10:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 3 Wed 02 Jul 2025 10:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 4 Wed 02 Jul 2025 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 4 Thu 03 Jul 2025 12:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 4 Wed 09 Jul 2025 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 7 Sat 05 Jul 2025 11:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 7 Sat 05 Jul 2025 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 8 Sun 06 Jul 2025 11:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 8 Sun 06 Jul 2025 11:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 8 Sun 06 Jul 2025 11:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 8 Mon 07 Jul 2025 12:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 9 Mon 07 Jul 2025 07:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 9 Mon 07 Jul 2025 08:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 10 Tue 08 Jul 2025 09:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 10 Wed 09 Jul 2025 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 10 Wed 09 Jul 2025 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 01:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 01:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 07:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 11 Wed 09 Jul 2025 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 12 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 12 Fri 11 Jul 2025 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 12 Fri 11 Jul 2025 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 13 Fri 11 Jul 2025 12:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 13 Fri 11 Jul 2025 12:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 14 Sat 12 Jul 2025 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 14 Sat 12 Jul 2025 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 14 Sun 13 Jul 2025 12:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 15 Sun 13 Jul 2025 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 15 Sun 13 Jul 2025 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 15 Mon 14 Jul 2025 02:04AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Jul 2025 02:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 16 Mon 14 Jul 2025 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 16 Mon 14 Jul 2025 10:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 16 Mon 14 Jul 2025 11:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 16 Tue 15 Jul 2025 01:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Don77 on Chapter 16 Tue 15 Jul 2025 09:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 16 Wed 16 Jul 2025 02:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
aefme on Chapter 17 Tue 15 Jul 2025 06:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
ReaverArklight001 on Chapter 17 Tue 15 Jul 2025 06:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation